Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Mom and Big Tony

... HOT. All I could see was thick white cum covering her big hairy pussy. There was some of it hanging off of ... was totally drained my mom moved the table cloth and said I want you to meet my dick sucking son. Tony was about to ... ... Continue»
Posted by moms_sissy 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2920  |  
90%
  |  3

Her Mom and A Condom - An Adult Story

I was picking up some groceries at the super market when I met her. Valerie Fields was in her early twenties. She had just graduated from college. She was still living at home with her Mom. I made a funny joke about a cucumber in the produce section. She turned with her friends to laugh. I thought she was very cute. She was a little bigger than her friends. Maybe that why I was attracted to her. I've been loving bigger women more and more. Valerie was no different. She had long dark hair down to her shoulder. She was maybe 5ft 5 with a very curvy body. She was a little bigger around her ass than up top. But she made me stare at her as she walked passed me in the super market.


She had her best friend give me her number as I slowed down when I saw them in the parking lot. They were all going to the beach. I had to work but gave them a smile. I did not get much work done that day. It was not until a few days later that I called her. She was heading to sign up for classes. We met for some coffee. We kinda of hit it off. I was not sure if there was a spark. But I did want to see her again. I smiled and gave her a kiss on the cheek for our first date.


Our second date was dinner and a movie. It was her choice. She wanted to see a horror movie. I just wanted to get to know her better. We sat in the back row of the movie theater. It was the last movie of the night. During the movie we held hands. I drove her home. I parked my SUV and walked her to her front door. It was kinda of late. I was just about ready to give her a kiss when the porch lights turned on and off. "Oh! Sorry! That my Mom. She is kinda of protective of me. She had me when she was real young. Thats her telling me to come in. I had a nice time Buck. Thanks." said Valerie


A few days later I got a text message. "Hey big boy. My Mom going out for the day. Do you want to come over????" I smiled as I text her back. "Yes!" A minute later I got a return text. "Bring your bathing suit and that sexy smile." I smiled again and sent her a text back . "See ya Soon"


I went to take a quick shower. I cleaned up some small hairs on my face. I checked my body for any hair. I had a small patch of hair above my cock. The rest of my body was bare. I combed my short hair. Put on some cologne and body spray. I did not put on underwear as I pulled up my Hawaiian shorts bathing suit. They were a long pair of shorts down to my knees. I put on some sandals. Some dark shades over my eyes. I put on a simple short sleeve white t-shirt. I checked myself in the mirror. Not bad for 24. I love to run and workout still. I smiled as I picked up my keys off my night stand.


It took me about 30 minutes to get to Valerie house. I saw there were no cars in the driveway. I parked next to the garage. I got out and walked up to her front door. Valerie had a nice two story brick house. There was a nice big front yard. Her neighbors were about 30 feet from her house on either side. I knocked on the front door and waited. I looked around. A few seconds later the door opened.


"Hey! Come on in. You just missed my Mom. She is going across town to visit my grand mother. She goes there every Saturday. I love your bathing suit. You can take off your sandals over there. Follow me." said Valerie. I walked behind Valerie. We walked into kitchen. She was wearing a big blue one piece suit that covered her body. She had a white skirt covering her ass. I smiled when I saw she had on some blue flip flops. I finally got to see her cute feet. She had painted her finger and toenails to match her sexy purple lips. She had on some purple makeup that was just right. This was the first time I had seen her with makeup. I was feeling a little bit more excited when she stopped to see me staring at her curvy body.


"This is our kitchen. Would you like something to drink or eat?" she said. "No! Thanks! I'm good." I said. "Ok! Follow me outside. That's our pool. Over there the hot tub. Only my Mom gets to use that. I'm not allowed. My Dad left my Mom for his skinny secretary last year. My Mom been kinda of depressed ever since. She got the hot tub last week to make her feel better. I hope I'm nor boring you." said Valerie. "No! Sorry that happened. What time is your Mom coming back?" I said. "Mmmm not for awhile. She usually comes home late. She kill me if she knew you were here. She can very over protective at times. She always warning me about guys." said Valerie. I smiled as we walked over to a table and some plastic chairs.


I held Valerie chair as she sat down. I walked around to sit opposite of her. We made some small talk for about 30 minutes. "I'll be right back Buck." she said. I watched as she walked across her lawn to a small wooden swing set. There was a large Oak tree next to the swing set. There was a even a small tree house on top. There was a big tire swing on the main branch of the tree. There was even a small slide. She reached into the tire swing. Just inside the tire. She pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. She walked back.


Valerie was standing behind her chair. "Do you mind if I smoke?" she said. "No! Feel free." I said. "It's another thing I hide from my Mom. She hates it." said Valerie. "Mmmmm... Just curious. Anything else, you keep from your Mom?" I said with a big smile. "Ha Ha...Oh I bet you like to know. Maybe! Can I ask you a question first?" said Valerie. "Oh...things just got interesting. Sure you can ask me anything. But just one question. Then you tell me a big secret. Something your Mom does not approve of." I said. "MMMm..I really can't think of a question. Can you just take off your shirt so I can see your muscles." said Valerie


If your not aware of this big gurl fact. Most big gurls, not all. Want sex more than regular size girls. I find this to be a true most of the time. They don't beat around the bush. Most just say what's on there mind. So Valerie wanting to see my body was no different. I laughed as I pulled off my white shirt over my head. I dropped it on the grass next to my chair. "How's that?" I said. Valerie smiled as she brought her menthol cigarette to her mouth. She took a big puff as she blew the smoke over her head. "Buck! You look nice...I really like your blue eyes but those arms and your abs are sexy. Your making me get hot." said Valerie.


I sat in my chair checking her out. She moved her free hand down to her big hips. She puffed on her cigarette some more. She flicked the ash in the air. She put her big sexy lips around the end as she puffed on it some more. "What's my question? I will tell you anything." she said. "MMMmmm... How about a big secret your Mom does not know. If she found it would make her very mad." I said. I watched as she smiled and moved her hand down the front of her white skirt. "You promise not to tell right. I mean this would make her very mad." said Valerie. "Oh you have my word. I'll never tell. Cross my heart." I said. I secretly crossed my fingers behind my ass as she looked around her back yard.


"Buck! She thinks I am still a virgin." said Valerie. "I could see that might make her mad. You did say she was over protective of you. Mmmm.... So how did you loose it." I said. "I was a good girl all through high school. Then I went to college. I woke up one night in my dorm room. My roommate was having sex with her boyfriend. I watched. The next night he came to see her. She was not there. One thing lead to another. We had sex. I really liked it. A week later I slept with a professor to get a good grade on a test. OMG I can't believe I am telling you this." said Valerie. I smiled. "So you became a little party girl after that." I said. "Oh god yes. I dated a few guys." she said. "A few. I think maybe more than a few. What happen to your roommate? Did she find out about you having sex with her boyfriend." I said.


"Ummm.. Yeah she found out. She was mad at first. Then she invited her best friend from her home town to stay with us in the dorm. The first night they tied me up and spanked me. Then they used as there sex slave for the weekend as punishment. Were still cool. She coming in next week to see me. My Mom would kill me more if she knew I liked pussy as much as good hard cock." said Valerie. My cock was semi hard before. It was rock hard now. All 9 3/4 inches wanted to bust out my Hawaiian shorts. She dropped her cigarette butt in the grass. She put it out with her right foot. Her flip flops went back and forth. She arched her back as she licked her middle finger on her right hand. She let out some smoke in the air. She then curled her finger in her mouth. "That a pretty good story. I think your Mom would be very upset. Her little daughter not so little anymore." I said with a big smile.


"I think you right big boy." said Valerie. "Did you learn anything while you were at college?" I said. "Mmmm..I think I did. Why don't you come over here and I'll show you." she said with a big wink. I got out of the white plastic chair. She reached on the small round table. She put her white towel in the grass below her feet. She got down on her knees. I walked over standing right in front of her. She reached up with her long nails. She slowly untied the white string keeping my long Hawaiian shorts on. I saw her lick her lips. She moved her free hand to push the soft material on my cock. She gently outlined my cock in my shorts. "I guess you might be bigger than that cucumber at the super market. I better make sure." said Valerie.


I watched as she pulled the knot on my shorts open. She then pulled down the side of my shorts over my ass. She had my shorts around my ankles as my cock shot back up hitting her in the face. She gasped. "GASP!!!" I looked down to see my cock resting on her purple lips. She licked the pre-cum of the tip. She moved her lips around my cock. She gagged as she got a few inches in her mouth. She started to stroke my cock. She then let go of my cock in her mouth. "God! You shaved this monster. Damn Buck! Your big! I never seen a cock this nice before." she mumbled as I shoved my cock back in her mouth. I could feel the saliva falling off my shaft as she moved her head up and down on my cock. I pulled out smacking her face with my cock. I bounced my big naked balls on her chin as she opened her mouth wider.


She might have did bad in class but she did learn how to suck cock very good. It was quite nice as I watched her suck my cock. I reached down to put my hands on her brunette hair. I pulled it up making her spit out my cock. She slapped her wide tongue with my cock. I then unclasped her swim suit top. The once piece was barely on as she let go of my cock to catch her top falling around her waist. I looked down to see her nice large firm breast move in her hands. I jacked my cock as she kept looking up at me. My mouth was open as she tried to suck the tip of her left breast. Her big nipples were wet as she spit on them.


"VALERIE!!!!!!!!! What are you doing???? OMG Honey!!! What is this boy doing to you. Stop!! Young man stop that. What are you doing to my innocent daughter?" said a female voice. My head turned with Valerie as I saw an older lady come out her back door near her kitchen. She was about 5ft 8 with short platinum blonde hair just over her ears. She was wearing two large gold big hoop earrings as she strutted across the wooden deck toward us. She was in her mid thirties. She had on some very tight dark blue jeans. She had a tight yellow blouse over her very large breast. She had on white shirt that blocked her big boobs from falling out. She had on some very long red nails with white tips that matched her toenails. She was wearing some yellow 4inch heels that matched her blouse. She had a small yellow leather purse under her right arm. She was moving faster as she got in the grass.


"Hi! Mom! What are you doing back so soon? How Grandma?" said Valerie. My cock was still sticking straight out. I was completely naked standing there. Valerie had covered her big tits as she was still on her knees. She moved to look at her Mother from the grass. "I forgot something. I did not even make to your Grand Mothers. Can you imagine if she was coming back with me. She might have had an heart attack. Who is this? Wait! Why am I explaining this to you. I am glad I came back. I told you about boys. They just want to have unprotected sex with you. Just like when I was younger. Do you want to get pregnant?" said Mrs. Field. "This is Buck...No I don't want to get pregnant Mom. I mean, we were not even having sex." said Valerie. I stood there and watched Valerie Mom get more mad. "Oh my goodness if your Dad could see you know." said Mrs. Fields.


"Your not going to tell Dad. Are you???" said Valerie. "I am going to call your father and tell him the truth. His daughter a little whore. She was out sucking cock in our back yard. I am so sure he like to hear that. Did he do this to you? Did her dare you to suck his big cock?" she said. "Mom! Your embarrassing me. It does not mean anything. I was just curious. Buck was just trying to be nice." said Valerie. "Trying to be nice. I'm sure! Is this the first time? Have you done this before Valerie?" said her Mother. "With Buck yes!" said Valerie. "OMG there been others. I can tell by your face. You smiled. My daughter likes sucking cock. Your suppose to wait. I can't believe how my day is going. What that smell?? Who is smoking. Valerie get on your feet. Breath in my face. NO!!!!!!! You smoke to. It's like I don't even know my own daughter. Have mercy on me." said Valerie Mom.


I still had not covered up. My cock was still rock hard sticking straight out. I put my hands on my hips. I squeezed in my hard ass. I flexed my abs. I waited for the next shoe to drop. I should have ran over the big fence covering the back yard. I could still as they gave each other mean looks. "Valerie! Be very honest with me. Are you still a virgin..........OH!!!!!!!!! Heaven help me!! I can see by your face again. Was it Buck? Was it that a dirty high school gym teacher. Who was it? Tell me!!! Speak up." Her Mom said. I leaned back to catch a glimpse of Valerie Mom big ass. She had a nice hour glass figure. She had very big breast. A tiny waist and a very nice big ass. If I had to guess maybe.... 48HH breast - 28waist - 38 inch ass. I gulped as I checked her out some more.


Valerie shot me a dirty look when she saw me checking out her Mom. "No it was not Buck. It was a guy at college. It was a one night thing. I accidentally was given some alcohol. Then he gave me a cigarette. I was light headed. I am so sorry Mom. Please don't be mad. I promise to be good again. I won't be bad anymore. You can trust me." said Valerie. "Did you use protection? Did he wear a condom?" said her Mother. "No! He told me he did not like the way they felt. Then the condom fell off of his tiny dick." said Valerie. "Did you know how to put it on? Don't they teach that in Sex Ed anymore?" said her Mother. "No! Budget cuts. I never learned. Don't be mad. It won't happen again Mom. I promise to be good." said Valerie.


Her Mom looked at Valerie standing there holding her breasts. She then looked at me. Then back at Valerie. "I don't think I can trust you. Next time I come home. I might find a bunch of guys back here. I might catch you doing more than just oral sex. I could not live with myself if you made the same mistake as I did and got getting pregnant. I have to show you. This is going to hurt me more than you Valerie. I have to put my foot down. I can't trust you. I see the way men look at you know. They all want the same thing. It's been a whole year since you father left. It's been almost 2 years since I had to worry about using protection. Your father and I always were prepared. I used to be on the pill. I still carry some of his condoms in my purse. See!!" Valerie Mom unzipped her purse.


A second later she pulled out a small green pack of condoms. "Mom!" said Valerie. "Ummm come here young man. I need to show my daughter how to put these on. Can you do me a favor and slip this on." she said. She handed me the green foil packet. I was now about a foot from Valerie Mother. Valerie eyes got big as she saw me me rip open the package. I looked down. It was for a very small guy. My eyes got big when I pulled out the condom to take a look. I smiled when I watched both of there faces. The condom would not go around the tip of my hard cock. I did not want to cut of the circulation. "I don't think it will fit. Mmmm it's a little small for me." I said. "Those were my husbands. I had no idea there were different sizes. I just picked up the small size box. He was not all that gifted when it came to sex. But he always wore one. Even when I was on the pill." said Mrs. Fields.


I stood there naked with the condom in my hand. Mrs. Fields looked around. I heard Valerie let out a soft moan. She was rubbing her left breast. Her Mom shot her a dirty look. She then looked back at me. "Damn you young people don't know how to do anything. Damn MTV warped your minds. Come here young man. That is it. Here help me to the ground." said Valerie Mother. I held her hand as she got on her knees in front of my cock. She was inches from my cock poking her in the eye. She looked up to see the bottom of my cock. My naked balls sat there as she looked me up and down. She put her hands in the grass to steady her balance. Her jeans were so tight she could not move. Her heels finally fell out as she moved up on her knees toward me. She then looked at her daughter who was still holding her big breast. Her nipples poked through her fingers as she looked at her mother.


"You can't tell your Dad I showed you how to do this. He would kill me. He thinks your still a virgin. I promised him that you would not get pregnant before you got married. I guess I have my work cut out for me. Now watch Valerie." said her Mother. I looked down to see Valerie Mom reach for my erect cock. She grabbed her small hand half was around the base of my cock. She used her other hand to grip my cock all the way around. She gave it a nice big squeeze. "Young man. You are very big. So much bigger than my husband. I can't believe how round and hard you are." said Mrs. Fields. I watched as she stroked my cock. She then let her hand fall under my cock to my big naked balls. "Damn your shaved and so smooth down here. I never felt that before." she said. I looked over to see Valerie eyes get big. She was watching her Mom jack my cock.


"First you get the cock ready. Valerie are you watching? Just pull on it a few times. You then roll out the condom. Hand it to me Buck. Ok! Now you put the tip on his cock. Just like this. MMMmmmmmmm....RIPpppppppppp OOops. I guess that one was a broken before we tried. Lucky I have a few more. Ok! Now lets try that again. RIPPppp...Damn!!! Another broken condom. Am I hurting you honey?" said Valerie Mom. "No! I'm good." I said. She was making me so hard. I was loving what this hot older cougar was doing to me. I was breathing heavy as I watched Mrs. Fields reach in purse to get another condom out. She peeled open the foil wrapper. She then looked at my cock starring her right in the face.


"Maybe! I got an idea. Just relax young man. Let's try making him wet. Maybe the condom will slide on easier." said Mrs. Fields. With that she took my cock and spit on the tip. She then wiped her small hand down making my cock wet. She did this a few more times. Her spit was hot as she kept starring at my cock. Valerie was pulling on her nipples as she looked at her Mom spitting on my cock. I kept my feet shoulder length apart as she tugged on my cock. "Still a little dry. I never did this for my husband. But his condom would fit on him. I better try." she said. I looked down to see her lick her big red lips. She then stuck her tongue to lick my cock. She swirled around the tip of my cock as she began to suck my cock. Some saliva came out of her Mom mouth onto my cock. I watched as her saliva dripped down to her massive cleavage under her small white shirt.


"Mom what are you doing?" said Valerie. Her Mom did not answer. She had half of my 9 3/4 inches cock buried deep down her throat. She pull my cock out and it was very wet. She looked at me with a big smile. She then took the next condom out of the foil wrapper. She placed it on the tip. "Ok! This should work now Valerie. Watch please!" said Valerie Mom. She tried again to roll the condom out over the tip of my big purple head. I watched as she struggled to get over the tip. I was nice and wet put it kept falling off to the side. She was making my cock feel great as she started to fondle my balls. "Let me see if I can do something with these big balls you have. Maybe if I put them in my mouth we can fit this condom on." said Mrs. Fields. I liked were this was going.


She opened her big red lips to start to lick my balls. She stroked my cock with her free hand. She handed me the condom as she sucked on my balls. She bounced my cock on her forehead. She pushed my cock onto my abs. I felt the tip touch my belly button. She had both my big balls in her hot mouth. Valerie moved to the side to get a better look of her Mom sucking my balls and cock. I kept a straight face as she sucked my cock in front of her daughter. I leaned forward to see down her back. I could see her big ass was bursting her jeans from the back. I could see a small white thong buried deep in her ass crack. I could feel her knees touch my feet as she sucked on my cock. She then let go with a big moan. Valerie eyes got big as her Mother looked around.


"Can you think of anything young man that would help me show my daughter how to put this on you? I want to teach her so she does not get pregnant." said Mrs. Fields. I was going to go for broke. I had to see the rest of her MILF body under her clothes. "Since you can't really get your small hands around him. I once had a girl put the condom between her breast. My cock went right in. You push your breast around him. It should work." I said. I was waiting for one of them to say no. I was still waiting as Valerie was starring at her Mom. Mrs. Fields was unbuttoning her big yellow blouse. She pulled it off to the right side. Her big white shirt was a huge tube top. I had not seen that on a woman in quite some time. She was a sexy cougar on the prowl wearing that top.


Her big fat puffy nipples stretched the front of the white tube top. I was praying she take it off next. She pulled on the side but could not get it off. Valerie dropped her right hand in front of her bathing suit. Her big breast fell down in the cold air. "Can you help? I have seem to grown since I put this on this morning. I took the tag off before putting it on. I had it in a box for sometime. Thanks!" said Valerie Mom. I reached down to grasp the sides. I pinched her soft skin to get some of the white tube top. Like a dream. I pulled up causing her huge breast to fall out the bottom. "WHAM!!! BAM!!!!" Her two large orbs were loud when they smacked her soft skin. I looked down to see her huge nipples expand in the cold air. She looked up at me. "Your only the second male to see my gifts. My husband hated them . He said more than a handful was bad."


My eyes got big. Valerie eyes almost fell out seeing her Mom huge breast. They made Valerie look very small. I smiled as Mrs. Fields stuggled to push them up toward my cock. "Is this Ok? How do you want me young man?" said Valerie Mom. "OMG Mom. Is this even necessary. I mean it Mom. I learned my lesson." said Valerie. "Shhh Valerie. Pay attention. It because of you, I am having to put myself through this. Now be quite." said Valerie Mom. I looked down not missing a second of looking at her huge chest. Her aeroles were the size of a small pizza. They were topped off by two big dark pink nipples. About the size of the tip om my big thumb. My mouth was grinning from ear to ear. I gently moved my hips forward. My cock rested on top of her left breast. She smiled as I then slapped her breast with my cock. I held the condom in my right hand.


"Oh that is perfect Mrs. Fields." I said. "Call me, Holly. Mrs. Fields make me sounds older. You don't think I'm old? Do you Buck?" she said. I shook my head "NO!" I then moved my cock all around Holly big breast. She watched as my cock circled her very soft skin. I reached down finally to feel how heavy they were. "Oh those are very nice Holly. Your husband doesn't know what he has been missing." I said with a big smile. Her breathing had increased as I palmed the front of her breast with my two big hands. They oozed out the sides of my big hands. They felt like to beach balls filled with sand. They were so soft and natural. It was the opposite of what I was expecting. She had not stretch marks as far as I could see.


I pushed my cock into her huge valley. Her skin was white and she had some small freckles buried deep in her cleavage. I was sure she never sun bathed with these beauties out for everyone to see. She would look very hot with a nice tan. I could feel her warm skin began to wrap around my hard cock as she looked down to see me cock in her cleavage. She smiled as I pulled my cock out and then back in. She pet out a soft moan as she spit on my cock. "Just need a little. I've never done this before. Your teaching me new tricks young man." said Holly. I let out a soft moan. I could feel her warm skin began to pick up friction as I fucked her huge breast. I then dropped my hands to her big nipples. I began to fondle them between my fingers making her warm all over. I heard Valerie trying to take off her one piece swim suit. She went to get a chair. I heard it move in the lawn.


My cock barely saw the light of day as her cleavage was huge. I then felt her spit a big globe inside her cleavage. I was enjoying myself so much that when Valerie said, "Are you ready enough Buck for the condom." It broke our rhythm. I stopped as Holly opened her eyes. "We better try. Valerie stop enturpting us." said Valerie Mom. I ripped open the next condom. I placed it inside her cleavage all the way deep inside just on her chest. I pulled my hands out pushing her breast together. I then put my cock back inside. I could feel the condom on the tip of my cock. It just moved around not going on. "Push them really hard together Mom." said Valerie. Mrs. Fields pushed then together very tightly. My cock was being crushed in a good way. A second later my cock flew out the top along with the condom. All of us turned to watch the condom fly in the air. It landed in the middle of the lawn.


"Valerie! Are you naked now just like you Mom and Buck? Pick up my purse. Look inside please. How many condoms are left?" said Valerie Mom. "Ummmm!!! Looks like just one more is left." said Valerie. She held it up in her right hand. "Toss it to Buck." said her Mom. I grabbed the last condom out of mid air. I looked down to see Valerie Mom was turning red. She blushed as she looked me up and down. My cock was still erect as I looked at her. "My husband would have cum by now. You must be really good at holding out." she said. I smiled. "Any ideas for the last one." I said. I was smiling as Holly looked around. Valerie was sitting down again. She was holding her breast with her arm. She had her left hand over her big hairy pussy.


"Sometime when my husband would enter me from down there. His cock would shrink. Maybe we can just try putting the last condom on the tip of of your cock. Then just moving on the outside of my skin. Not putting your big cock inside me. It's been so long since I felt a man. I am not sure how I will react down there. Plus we have to show my daughter how to use them correctly." she said.


I just smiled as Mrs. Fields held out her hand. I helped her to her feet. She was still wearing her heels as she gained her balance. Her huge breast shifted on her chest. They were hanging down passed her waist. She had to move under them to pull her jeans together. She got the first button undone. As she moved her hands down her right hip to unzip the side. Her small hip hugging jeans fell open and slowly she shimmed in place trying to make them fall. She pushed her hands down her sides and pushed her tight jeans over her large ass. She was now standing there with her jeans around her ankles. She had a small white thong that hugged the front. A small string went up her ass holding them high on her hips. I could tell she was cleaned shaven by now signs of hair under her see through white thong. She had soaked the front and all of the string from her wet pussy. I could really smell her scent now as she looked at me.


Her sweet perfume was now being drowned out by her sweet pussy. I reached down to hold her jeans as she put her hand on my shoulder. Her breast brushed against my face. Her nipple cut through my small hair on my head. I kept starring at them on my face as I held her jeans. I pulled them over heels. She was now standing with her breast on top of my head. Her jeans were in the lawn and her heels touched together. She leaned up as I stood up next to her. My cock poked her soft breast flesh as she looked around. I saw a big beach towel in the grass near her purse. I walked over and unrolled the towel on the lawn. I could feel the sun on my back. It just moved under a cloud as Mrs. Fields walked over and laid on the towel.


Valerie Mom spread her legs. I looked down to see her white thong ride her big cunt lips that were now trying to fall out of her pussy. She looked at Valerie. "Mom what are two doing now. I can't believe this. I am going to tell Dad." said Valerie. "Shhh! I'll tell your Dad how much of a big whore you are with the boys in the neighborhood. This is for your own good. Trust me nothing is going to happen. I used to do this to your Dad. His tiny cock shrunk when it got near my vagina. Now be quite. I need Buck to be good. Ok! Go ahead young man." said Valerie Mom.


I got on my knees and crawled in between Mrs. Fields legs. I sat back on my ass. I put my legs under hers. I pulled her toward me sliding up my thighs. "Go ahead take off my white panties." she said. "Mom! That a thong for goodness sakes. Did Grandma buys you those?" said Valerie. "Yes! She bought me them and the white tube top. She also bought me a small viberator and the big hot tub. She wanted me to feel better. No be quite you spoiled brat. Watch this. It's more for you than me. I know how to put on a condom. Ok! Buck! You can take them off now." she said.


I wanted to play with her pussy before I got them completely off. I was going to act like I never took them off a woman before. I reached down feeling her big cunt lips slide on my two fingers. She moaned. Her pussy got more warm. I then traced her pussy lips with my middle finger. I could see she was breathing heavier. She was also tossing her head back and forth on the beach towel. I saw Valerie drop her hand and stick a finger in her pussy. I then gently peeled down her white thong exposing her wet pussy to the cold air. I then pulled them down her legs. She put her heels on my shoulders as I pulled them over my head and onto the grass. She was now completely exposed to me and her daughter. "Mom!!!! You shaved your big bush. When did you do that?" said Valerie. "I got it waxed the other day. I got my nails done and I joined a tanning salon. Now watch what Bucks does next. He is going to place the condom on the tip and then roll it down is large cock. Leave a small refuge at the tip to collect the sperm. You don't want to burst the tip." said Valerie Mom.


I moved closer as I put my cock on top of her pussy mound. She looked down between her large breast to her flat stomach to see the tip of my cock looking back at her. She smiled as I ripped open the last condom. Valerie watch as she looked over her Mom and I from the side. She could not see my cock as I dropped it between her Mom legs. I massaged Holly perfect thighs with my two big hands. I placed the condom on her stomach as I spanked her exposed cunt lips with my cock. I could hear the slapping of my cock on her big wet pussy lips. She bite her lower big red lip. I smacked her lower pink lips with my cock. I reached up to tug on her big nipples. This caused her to moan very loud. "God Mom! From that moan I am thinking you might be liking this. I am so glad your showing me how." said Valerie.


I bit my lower lip as I moved my cock on the tip of her labia. I could feel her pussy lips move around my cock. I took the condom and place it on the tip. It look like a lid going on to a container that did not fit. After a second it fell off causing my cock just to go inside her pussy. Just the tip nudged in. Maybe a 1/4 inch of the tip eased in. Mrs. Field moan from that. "Is it still on?" she said. I placed it back on tip as I moved up and down her pussy lips. "How does that feel?" I said. "Feels nice. Valerie pay attention. As Buck cock shrinks. Then the condom fits around his cock. Then you stop at the base. There a reservoir tip at the top. You can also get the ones with ribs for your pleasure. Not that I am saying to go out and buy some. But I don't want you to get pregnant young lady." said her Mom.


I kept playing with the outside of her pussy with my cock. I dropped the condom on the beach towel as I massaged her thighs with my hands. After a few minutes of making her pussy more wet. She reached down with her left hand to touch my cock. She moved her hand from my balls to the tip of my cock. She looked at me in my blue eyes. "Ok! Nice! Good job! Buck! Glad to see you got the last condom on the cock of yours. Now lay on top of me. I will show my daughter how to have sex with out the condom falling off. Buck put you hands right there. Let me guide you in. OHhhh UUMMmmm your much larger than my husband. God it's been to long since I had a man inside me. I never had someone this big before. Valerie just listen. Observe honey. It feels like your not even wearing a condom young man. Great job sweetie." said Valerie Mom.


The first inch of my cock was pushed out a few times from her under used pussy. It had been some time since Mrs. Fields had a man in her. Now I was going to take full advantage of this huge breasted MILF as she opened her legs to allow more of cock insdie her. A few minutes I had half of my cock in her. She moved her head to the side as my hard abs fell on her flat stomach. She put her hands around my hips cupping my muscular ass. I felt her long nails push down as more of my cock was inside her. A few minutes later I had all of my cock buried deep inside her. "YES!!! Fuck!!! God your so big young man! Faster! Faster!" said Mrs. Fields. Valerie mouth dropped open as she saw me pound her Mom pussy with my big cock. She got up to walk behind us. She looked down to see my unprotected cock inside her Mom. She was naked standing there as her Mom gripped my ass with my cock deep inside her tight pussy.


I looked up to see Mrs. Fields great big breast falling to her sides. I leaned up with my mouth to lick her nipples. I grabbed her right nipple in my teeth as I tugged on it. "Yes! Faster! Fuck me! God it's been so long....I forgot what its liked to be fucked by a man." she screamed. I moved to bury my cock in her and roll to the side. I move her on her right side. I inched my hard cock back deeper in her. Mrs. Field was moaning. I looked to her feet to see Valerie walking back to her chair. She was rubbing her breast and had her left hand playing with her big bush. I reached around to tug on Valerie Mom breast as my cock pounded her pussy. I felt the unused condom on my knee as I slammed my cock into her tight pussy.


After a few minutes I started to bite Mrs. Field neck. I slapped her big ass with my free hand. I then reached over to play with her exposed labia. She them had a big orgasm on my cock. Her mouth fell open. Her eyes were watering. She could not saying anything but to let out a big grunt. I heard Valerie sit down on the chair behind us. She could see my cock going in and out of her Mom wet pussy. I could not last any longer. I felt Mrs. Fields close to another orgasm. I held onto her hips. I faked like I was taking off the condom from my cock. I pulled out long enough to watch Mrs. Fields slam her tight pussy on my cock. I grunted in her ear. "Fill me up! Cum deep inside me. It's been to long young man. Fuck my pussy. God your cock." said Valerie Mom. "No! Mom don't let him cum inside. I don't want to babysit your k**." screamed Valerie. I tried to pull out. But it was to late. She held onto my cock with her pussy. I felt one huge explosion. About 8-10 squirts later I fell back on the beach towel.


Mrs. Fields eyes were closed. Her breast stopped moving. I looked down to see her pussy was oozing my sperm. She was pushing my big load out onto her bare skin. I looked at my cock that was dripping. A second later Valerie moaned in her chair. She got a cigarette out and started to smoke. A minute later she walked over to her Mom. Mrs. Fields reached up to take the smoke out of her daughter hand. She took a big puff. I then watched Valerie go inside the house. Mrs. Fields rolled over and stuck my wet cock in her mouth. About 30 minutes later I came down her throat as she deep throated my cock.


A week later:


"Wow! Nice to meet you Mrs. Fields. I'm Brandy. Valerie roommate from college. It's nice for you to allow me to come visit. I did not realize you were a nudist. You look very nice." said Brandy. "Your welcome sweetie. You and Valerie have fun. This is Buck. He going to be staying with us again this week. Valerie up in her room." said Valerie Mom. We both watched Brandy walk toward the house. I could feel the hot water from the hot tub on my skin. I could feel Mrs. Fields small hand jacking my cock under the bubbles. Over a game of truth or dare two night earlier. I told Holly about her daughter and her roommate from college.


Mrs. Fields got off the couch in her bathrobe. I had just fucked her in the ass as we watched a porn movie. We had not heard from the girls all night after dinner. I followed Holly up the stairs. I watched as she pushed the door to her daughter room open. I looked over her shoulder to see her daughter tied up on the bed. Brandy was using a big huge strap on as she fucked Valerie. Brandy slapped Valerie big ass as she fucked her pussy harder. Holly dropped her hand on the inside of my bathrobe to feel my cock getting harder. Brandy stopped what she was doing. She looked back at us in the door way. "Valerie looks like your Mom watching you this time. I can't believe you watched you Mom fuck a boy you liked. That hot!!! Now your my bitch again. Stay here. I'll be right back. I need to go check out your Mom fucking that big stud Buck." said Brandy.


I followed Valerie Mom to her bedroom. "Oh! Buck your hard again. I am so glad Brandy you like my daughter so much. I guess I don't have to put her on pill again. I am so glad I don't have to buy her some XL condoms from the d**g store. I do however need to pick up a home pregnancy test. My breast are getting bigger. My nipples are so hard lately." said Valerie Mom.


Its Buck!! Its Buck!!!!!!!!
Giggity Giggity!!!

Love,
Buck
xoox... Continue»
Posted by buckkelly123 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5024  |  
94%
  |  4

Turned My Step Mom and Aunt into Porn Stars - An A

I just got done taking out the trash and was heading back down stairs to my room next to the washer machine. My room was far enough in the basement that no one bothered me. There was a little window that I could crawl out if I wanted to sneak out without my parents finding out. My girlfriend from high school just went to college a week ago and broke up with me the day she left. I did not have any prospects but looked forward to starting over again. It had been a couple of years since I had gone on a real date.

My ex-girlfriend had a nice big pair of boobs but I only got to feel them once in a great while. She used to jack my big cock once every couple of months if I was good. I was still a virgin until my last year in high school. I finally got lucky from one of my Step Mom friend. She stopped by to help with my Step Mom new stay at home business. It failed just like the other 3 new business my Step Mom has tried the last couple of years. My Step Mom friend caught me staring at her big juggs at the dinner table and she followed me down stairs to my room. Then she fucked me in my room. It was a one time only thing, I guess her husband would have been mad if he found out. Still she was fun for about 20 minutes.

It was almost noon when I heard the garage door upstairs activate. I was lying on my bed watching some baseball game when I heard the door upstairs slam. Ten minutes later I heard high heels click coming down the stairs and across the wooden floors in our basement. I looked around my room and it was a little messy. I picked up my sweat stained underwear from the night before and through them off the bed into my closet.

"Knock, Knock!!!" said my Step Mom. "It's open." I said. The door opened and my Step Mom stepped inside my room. "Hi sweetie, How is your day going? Thanks for taking out the trash." she said. "No problem, just hanging out. How is your day going?" I said. "We'll it's funny you should ask. I am so bored with your Dad always being away with his work. I only see him about ten days during the month. You know I am always trying to find a new job. I know my last few did not pan out from working at home but I think I might have a new job lined up. I just need a little help from you!!" she said. "Not a problem, what do you need me to do?" I said.

"I am not sure how to say this, so I am just going to tell you. I have always wanted to be in a men's magazine. Your Dad always says I look to fat because of my big breast but today I was approached by a gentleman at the grocery store. He runs a modeling agency for older women looking to get into the adult business. He told me that all I needed was some snap shots of myself. If I got them I could drop them off at his office tomorrow and he will call me if he likes them." she said.

My mouth dropped opened slightly. I had never really noticed my Step Mom as being hot enough to get into a men's magazine, but she had began to work out a month ago. I had seen her swimming in the pool extra and going for a walk with my Aunt on a few nights during the week. My Step Mom is about 5ft 4 with long blonde hair down to her shoulders. She just turned forty four last month. She likes to wear tight clothes to accent her enormous chest and big butt when she goes out into public. She always wear high heels and wild makeup to make her stand out from the other Mom's in the neighborhood. I guess I had never given it much thought. My Step Mom s****r Rose is almost just like my mother but has a slightly smaller set of juggs compared to my Mom. Rose is a few inches taller than her s****r.

When I was little I found my Step Mom bra hanging in the bathroom and read the label on the side of the huge bra. "56 HH" She wore a size 36 to cover her big butt when she walked and her hips looked good for delivering two k**s. She liked to paint her finger and toe nails to what she was wearing. My guy friends always stared at her but I figured they were all being goofy with the MILF thing.

"Mom, what do you have in mind? I guess I can help. I don't want you to go somewhere else and do this, I guess." I said. My Step Mom smiled. "We'll I have new lingerie I bought with your Aunt the other day. Maybe I can wear that, if you don't think it is ugly or something. We have to keep this very quite. I don't want your Father and s****r to find out. Also are relatives, especially your Grandparents can't find out. I mean it mister!!!" she said. "Ok, no problem. Go upstairs and change. Then when your ready come back down stairs and I will take a few photos in my room.

My Step Mom turned around and walked out. I could here her high heels click on the floor as she went upstairs to change. I got out my camera with all my lens. Looking for the perfect one to take pictures in my room. I decide to download them on the computer and print them out on my printer next to the computer. It only takes a few seconds to print out perfect pictures. I was hoping I did not have to erase any wrinkles or lines on my Step Mom body.

It was about 45 minutes later when I heard her high heels again coming down to my room. She knocked and the door opened slightly. I had picked all my clothes off the floor and made my bed. I had my new camera I got for my birthday in my right hand. It had a small lens that could capture everything very good in a small room. I could zoom in with great images of my Step Mom's breast and nice big ass.

My Step Mom finally got into my room and shut the door. She had black leather boots over her black garters and stocking. She had a blue corset that made her huge juggs almost pop out her black bra. She had a small black thong that rode high on her hips. It split her two big ass cheeks perfect down the middle. Her finger nails were a dark pink to match her lipstick. She had reapply her make up and her eye liner made her look more slutty then when she was here earlier. "Are you ready? Why don't you go sit in the corner on the pink arm chair and move around. I will try to take some pictures." I said.

She walked over and sat down on the pink leather chair ans smiled. I reached over turned on some music on my stereo to help us relax. I looked through the lens and my Mom smiled and moved her legs open then close. I shot a few pictures as she stood up and put her arms over her head causing her huge breast to shake. She then bent over causing her big boobs to sag in her bra. I smiled as the camera kept flashing.

"How do they look honey?" said my Step Mom. "Great, maybe you can stretch out on the couch over there. Give me a big smile Mom!!" I said. She walked over and turned her head over her shoulders as she grabbed her tits. She then held her hands under her breast and the front drooped over her hands causing her nipples to get hard under the fabric. "Ok, honey I think it may be time now that you have a few pictures f me in my bra to take it off. I know they want to see me topless. You are Ok with this right???" she said. "Yes, go ahead." I said.

She turned her head and let her bra fell to the ground. My mouth dropped open as I continued to click the camera. Her boobs were so huge and her nipples were so hard. I smiled as she fondled her boobs in her small hands. "MMpph, yeah that feels nice baby. Your Mom still go it, right honey?" she said. I nodded yes as her boobs sat high on her chest. She strutted around the room for another twenty minutes before she took off her thong and it fell down her long legs to the floor.

She just smiled as she reached her hand down her bald pussy mound. "I think it would be better for me if the modeling people got to see everything. Don't you honey?" she said. I nodded me head again as I continued to take more pictures. After another 30 minutes she got up and put her bra and thong back on.

We walked over to my computer and my Step Mom stood behind me as I down loaded the pics onto the computer. I could here her breath and she leaned in as the first pictures popped onto the screen. I could feel her hands on my shoulders and her big boobs on the back of my head. I put in a CD and copied them on to a disk for her. I stood up and she gave me a big hug and kiss on the cheek. "Thanks baby see you for dinner. Don't forget. This is our little secret." Her heels clicked on the floor as she climbed the stairs out of the basement.

It was almost 4pm. I fell back on my bed and closed my eyes. I was still day dreaming about taking pictures of my Step Mom when my dick started to get more erect inside my shorts. I reached my hand inside and started to fondle my big balls. I stroked my dick a few times. "Ring!! Ring!!!" The house phone startled me, I fell off my bed into a pile of clothes. "Hello!!" I said. It was my Aunt looking for my Mom. I told she was out at the moment. I hung up and quickly took a cold shower to calm my erection. I ate dinner in my room. I heard my f****y upstairs walking around. It was close to 11pm when everyone went to bed.

I went upstairs when I heard everyone leave for the day. It was close to 10am when I opened the fridge for a Coke. I was eating a burrito when I noticed a note on the kitchen table. My Dad had taken my s****r across town to help her move into her new apartment and then was heading to his fishing lodge for the weekend. Him and my s****r would be back on Tuesday. I finished my breakfast, took a shower, got dressed and started to play some video games.

It was close to 1pm when I heard the garage door open and close. I then heard two sets of high heels click across the kitchen floor. The door to the basement opened then the foot steps went down the stairs to just outside my room. "Knock, Knock!!!" "Honey are you awake? Can I come in? Your Aunt Rose and I wanted to ask you a question. OK!!!!" said my Step Mom.


The door open, my Step Mom and her s****r Rose walked in. I could tell they were up to something. They had both just come from getting dolled up at the beauty salon. There nails matched and both women had there blonde hair teased to the maximum. There make up was heavy and they both smelled of very beautiful perfume. My dick got instantly hard as my Mom was wearing a nice tight pink top and jeans. While my Aunt was wearing a tight red latex outfit and she was on her cell phone. They each had on 4inch black high heels that matched there thongs they were wearing.

"What's up ladies!" I said. My Step Mom spoke first. "I took the CD with my pictures you took to the Modeling Agency. They liked them very much. They wrote me a check for $500 and now they want me to star in another photo shoot and a adult movie. I brought your Aunt with me for some help. I will give you half of the money I just made if you will help me make the movie." my Mom said. "Ahh, Ok, I guess I can shoot the movie in this room but we will need more light." I said. "Honey, I need you to be in the movie. Rose can't be in the movie with me. But she said if you show her how to run the camera she will take record us. I don't want to do this with anyone else. I don't want to cheat on your Dad or worse catch a disease or something. Can you understand?" she said.

I paused for a moment with my mouth wide open. "Listen Nephew, your Step Mom is asking a big thing from you. We both know you can keep a secret. If the movies bad or you don't want to have your face in the movie then you can go in and delete your image. No one but the Modeling Agency is going to see it. It is just a test film. If all goes perfect your Mom can earn extra money. Maybe if they like your film then they might hire you for more stuff. Be a sport!!" said my Aunt. "Ok, but we have to go in the other room to shoot this. We can use the big couch in there and I will set up some lights to capture the action.

They both left while I fixed up the basement. I picked up the clothes off the floor and through them in the washer. I fluffed up the pillows and straighten up the couch. I turned on all the lights and brought some from my room to make the movie look better. I put the camera on a wooden stool in front of the couch. I was still in my shorts and white shirt when I heard the door open from the kitchen. My Mom had changed into some bigger high heels and her robe fell open showing her huge tits inside a big pink bra. My Aunt had put on some thigh high leather boots and a black leather corset that pushed up her big juggs.

I handed her the camera and showed her how to record the action. My Mom went back upstairs to the kitchen. A few minutes later she was back with some white wine. I had a glass and my Mom had 2-3 glasses. My Aunt helped her finish the bottle as I watched them giggle in front of me. I placed my drink on the wooden stool. I looked around the room all nervous. "Honey are you Ok." said my Mom. I nodded "Yes."

"Ok drop your robe sweetie and go sit on the couch. Nephew you go over there and pretend you just found a beautiful older women all alone. Then slowly take off your clothes and join her. Are you erect, I mean is your penis hard yet." said my Aunt. My mind was racing. My hands were getting wet. I was looking down at my shorts. I had a boner earlier but now nothing. Was I scared? "We may have a problem people. I think I maybe having some trouble down there." I said as I pointed to my cock.

Both my Step Mom and Aunt looked at me. My Step Mom started to whisper in my Aunt ear. They both giggled before I could move my Step Mom let her bathrobe fall to the floor. She was wearing a small pink bra and matching thong that hugged her big ass. My Aunt started to take some video of her sitting on the couch. My Mom smiled and looked into the camera. My Aunt walked around her getting all my Mom body in the video. After a few minutes my Mom started to get naked and let her big fat juggs hang out her bra. She smiled as her big juggs hung down on her stomach. She sat on the couch with her big nipples rubbing on the top of her thighs.

My Aunt paused the recorder and placed it on the floor. She tuned around and said "Wow your Mom looks to hot. She waiting for a hot stud to show her a good time. Is your dick getting harder honey." I smiled and looked at them both next to the couch. I took off my shirt and dropped my cargo shorts on the floor. My Aunt picked up the camera and started to film me getting naked. I was still wearing my white boxer briefs when my Step Mom pointed for me to come in front of her.

I walked over slowly and tried to not look at the camera. My Step Mom reached up and started to outline my dick in my briefs. My dick was still limp. To many things were going on in my brain. My Aunt paused again and set the camera down. My Aunt came over to the couch and sat next to my Mom. "Here this might help. Maybe I should get naked also. I mean it's only fair that we are all naked. Maybe this will feel better." said my Aunt. With my Step Mom help they took off my Aunt corset and her black thong. My Aunt tits were just smaller than my Step Mom but they were huge also. I licked my lips as she moved her breast so they rubbed on my thigh.

My Step Mom reached up and pulled down my briefs. My dick slowly flopped out and there was a huge pre-cum on the tip. My Mom gasped as my dick slapped her hand. "God damn my nephew cock is huge. Look at his balls." said my Aunt. My Mom was jacking my cock as it got bigger in her hand she smiled. My Mom started to lick the tip of my head as my Aunt fondled my big hairless balls. My Mom started to suck my cock. I watched as my Aunt got up and brought the camera back to the couch. She resumed her position and listen to my Step Mom suck on my cock. Big drops of saliva fell out of her mouth on her big juggs.

My Aunt got up filming my Step Mom deep throating my big 9 3/4 inch cock. Her eyes looked into mine. She was so hot sucking my cock I was not sure if I could last much longer. My Aunt dropped her left hand on my ass and when she stuck a finger in my ass I screamed. My Step Mom pulled out my cock and aimed at her mouth. A huge white load climaxed out my purple cock hitting her on the chin. My Aunt gasped again followed by another load hitting my Mom forehead and big pink lips. She pumped my cock and licked my cock until I was completely dry. My Step Mom got up off the couch and both women had a glass of wine and cleaned off my Mother face and big juggs.

A few minuted later my Aunt came over and we started to make out. She had put the camera on a tripod and was filming us. My Mom came back and was rubbing my Aunt tits. My Mom got on the couch again and I got on my knees. I started to eat her big pussy while my Aunt got on the couch to suck my Moms big nipples. My Mom came in my mouth. "Yes!! Yes you eat pussy like a pro. Damn!!! You fucker. Is your dick hard again? Get up here mother fucker!!!!!!" said my Mom.


My Aunt fell onto the floor next to me and help me direct my big cock into my Step Mom pussy. Her big lips parted as my cock head buried into her tight cunt. I was getting a good rhythm going as my Step Mom orgasm again. "Yes! Yes!! Yes that feels so good. Come on fuck me big boy!!" my Mom said. I grabbed her long legs and held them over my head as I plunged in her hot pussy. After 15 minutes I flipped her over and fucked her doggy style. Her huge juggs slapped the couch and my Aunt licked my ass hole from behind.

I stood up and sat down on the couch. My Aunt mounted my cock and I tugged on her big breast. "God damn his dick feels so good. It's been so long since I got a good fucking. yeah, my nephew fucking my tight pussy. Deeper with that cock. Yes. MMPHGG," was all she could say as she was impaled on my cock. My Aunt stood up and my Mom got back on my cock. She was riding my big cock and placed her hands on my chest for balance. After another few minutes she jumped off my cock and I stood up. My Mom jacked my cock as my Aunt bent over licking my cock. My cock head open again spewing out another large load. My Aunt licked my cum off her s****rs big breast and smiled. My Mom picked her breast up and licked her nipples.


Next day:

I was sitting in the living room when I saw my Step Mom SUV pull into the driveway. A few seconds later the door open and both her and my Aunt fell inside the door. "Great news son. We just got back from the Modeling Agency. They loved your Aunt and Me but they also loved your huge cock. They want us all to star in a movie. We all have to come down to the agency next week to start shooting." said my Mom. I smiled as I turned on the TV and hit the VCR button. They both turned and came over to the couch to watch the video of us all fucking. I was treated to another round off fucking and all of us spent the next few days before my Dad and s****r returned having great sex.

Its been a few months now and we have been in about a dozen movies. I have done a few more than them but they have done a few photo shoots for men's magazines. I am managing there careers and luckily my Dad or any relatives have found out. My Aunt sneaks over when my parents are out to fuck my cock. My Uncle has no idea.

I can hear my Dad snore as I get out of bed and head upstairs to get something to drink out of the fridge. I pour my self a glass of milk. I turn all most dropping my glass. My Step Mom sitting on the computer table next to the kitchen almost naked. She has this hungry look in her eyes. "I missed my big cock. You Dad fell asl**p so fast. Come her big boy." My Step Mom starts sucking my cock in the kitchen. I look over and see inside of her purse and a stack of money is pouring out the top. "I see you cashed the check for our newest video "Iron Juggs MILF vs Big Cock Boy."



Buck
xoox... Continue»
Posted by buckkelly123 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 13562  |  
95%
  |  14

mom and son go to halloween party and fall in love

The Halloween Party Dress

Thomas Bryton heard the bell ring sounding the end to yet another boring day at school. He ran as fast as he could to his locker the minute he got out of the classroom and only stopped just long enough to yank the denim back from the metal locker before hurriedly relocking it and once again darting off into the crowd of students at Shorehaven High. Pushing past everybody in his way he raced along the corridor until he bounded through the large double doors and into the freedom of Friday after school.

Tommy, he never much liked being called Thomas, ran down the large stairs outside of the entrance to the old building, ignoring the shouts of his teachers and didn't stop running until he reached the road at the end of the long grass banks in front of the school.

The banks were covered in flowers because of the warm air and sunlight that shone brightly in a cloudless sky, but none of it held his interest at all. All of his attention was on what lay right in front of his eyes.

"Hey Tommy boy." A familiar voice called to him

"Hey Binxy man, you got it!" He said back with a large smile on his face as he took in the tantalising view of the car in front of him, "Nice one man."

Jerry Binx was one of Tommy's friends and he was also on Shorehaven High's football team. Even though Jerry was two years older than Tommy they were both on the team because Tommy was an outstanding athlete, much like his father who was also on the team when he was young.

Tommy wasn't an overly big k** however; he was tall for his age though. He was 18 years old and already he was 6' tall. He had short dark brown hair, cut so the fringe hung just over his eyes, brown eyes and although he wasn't hugely built, he was muscular in a defined and toned way. Everyone said that he was the image of his father, just a smaller version. His father, Carl Bryton, was 6' 3", and with the way Tommy was growing, he would be just as tall when he stopped growing.

"So, you want a lift home or you just gonna stand there staring all day?" Jerry asked with a grin on his face.

Tommy hadn't realised that he had been staring so hard, but a brand new red Porsche just had to be stared at. Jerry's came from a very rich f****y and although Tommy's f****y was far from poor, they weren't millionaires like the Binx f****y.

"You serious? Cool man, can I take it for a spin?" He asked enthusiastically, still not taking his eyes from the car as he walked closer.

"No way Tommy, I've only just got it, I don't want it crashed and smashed up already." Jerry said chidingly

"Ha ha, very funny." Tommy said sarcastically as he walked around to the passenger side and jumped over the car door to sit down.

"Man this is the car of my dreams." He said as he looked at the brand new interior

"You ain't seen nothing yet buddy." Jerry said just before he burned the car out into the road.





Leah Bryton placed the receiver back down onto the handset and smiled broadly to herself. The customer had been tough to win around but her charm never failed, and sure enough she had just earned herself yet another fat amount of extra bonuses because of that deal.

Leaning back in her chair she let herself relax with her hands on folded on her stomach and smiled down at the phone on her desk.

As she smiled triumphantly at the phone she heard a gentle knock on the door.

"Come." She called, and with one final smile of triumph at the phone she looked up and saw Susan, her receptionist, walk in holding a file in her hands.

"This came for you from head office Leah." Susan said with a friendly voice.

Leah liked being informal with her staff, especially when she had become friendly with them over time. She thought that it helped the work environment.

"Ah forget it for now." She said with a smile as she stood up and smoothed her business suit. "It can wait till Monday now, you get off and go home early, it's the weekend, go and enjoy yourself Susan."

Susan smiled back at her and stopped walking towards the table.

"You know you're gonna be caught bunking off one of these days Leah." Susan said with a grin

"Yeah, but hey, what's life if you don't break a rules eh?" She replied with a smile of her own and she walked over to the coat stand to pick up her coat. "And besides, I can get away with anything." And with that she gave her most innocent look and they both burst in to fits of giggling.

"Come on then before we're caught," Susan said as she walked out of the office, "I'll buy you a drink."

"Not today Sue, I've gotta get straight home. Me and Carl are going to his work's Halloween party tonight and I've got a special surprise for him." Leah replied as she closed the door behind her and locked it.

"Ooo, really." Susan said with a knowing smile, "You got that dress then?"

Leah just grinned and began to giggle again and Susan soon joined in.

"So someone will be getting laid tonight then." Susan said after she stopped giggling again

"Well, maybe." She replied, trying hard not to giggle again. They just looked seriously at each other for a moment though and then they both burst out giggling again. She was not usually a giggly girl, but she just felt happy today and wanted to be happy.

"So Leah, are you gonna join me in my office before you go home?" Leah heard the voice and immediately knew it was Dwayne Borhand, another executive she worked with, before she turned around.

"In your dreams Dwayne." She answered back and she rolled her eyes as she looked at Susan and yawned. Susan just smiled back at her.

"You're always in my dreams." He said to her and slapped her hard on the ass.

"Your always in my nightmares Dwayne." She chided back at him and turned away to walk to the elevators, "And besides, you couldn't handle me." She called over her shoulder at him as he stood by Susan watching her ass sway.

"I could give you more than you could dream of baby." He called back at her, and she laughed in response.



Tommy jumped over the door of the Porsche and grabbed his bag after he had landed.

"Whoa, what a hot set of wheels man, you'll have to let me drive it one day." He said to Jerry as he stood there admiring the beautiful machine again.

Jerry laughed before he answered, "One day k**, one day."

Tommy's smile nearly split his face, "Cool!" He exclaimed, "Anyway, I suppose I better go. Catch ya later Binxy."

"Yeah, see ya later Tom." Jerry replied and then burned the car off to speed away down the street.

Tommy turned around holding his bag on his shoulder and slowly walked up the driveway to his house, all the while thinking about Jerry's new car. He couldn't believe how fast the thing was, and how smooth a ride. Smiling to himself, he walked up the twisting driveway feeling the warm, gentle breeze.

As he reached the top he noticed both his mom and dad's cars were in front of the garage. Guess they're both home, he thought.

When he entered the house, he went straight to the kitchen to get himself a drink and sure enough there they were, Carl and Leah Bryton, his mom and dad.

His dad was sitting reading the sports section of the newspaper at the large wooden kitchen table, dressed in his usual shirt, pants and tie, and his mother was leaning against the counter with her arms folded, drinking some orange juice and talking to Tommy's dad.

"Hey mom, hey dad." He said as he threw his bag under the kitchen table and went straight to the fridge.

"Hey Tommy." His mother replied back

"Alright k**." His dad answered without taking his eyes from the paper. He never did when it was the sports pages; he was completely oblivious to everything when anything to do with sort was in front of his face. Even if someone told him he had won the lottery he wouldn't register it.

"So how did school go today?" His mom asked him

"Yeah it was cool. We won the match again without even having to try really, there's no other school good enough around here to beat us." He answered back to her whilst reaching to bring out some orange juice and pour it into a glass. "We could do with some better competition."

"There is never gonna be any competition for my boy." His dad said, folding the paper down in front of him and reaching for his can of beer. Obviously he had finished the sports section.

Tommy just laughed as he put the carton of orange juice back in to the fridge and gulped the juice down.

"Have you got practice tonight?" His dad asked him, leaning back in the chair.

"Na, it's cancelled tonight. Coach said it's good for us to have fun as well as to train hard." Tommy answered and walked over to the dishwasher to rid himself of the empty glass

"Well, Coach Harlan is the best there is and he knows what he's talking about, so you take his advice Tommy and you'll go far." His dad said enthusiastically

"So what are you up to then tonight?" Tommy's mom asked

He leaned against the counter opposite his mother, "I dunno yet, everybody's going out tonight and they're all busy so I'll probably stay in. What you two up to tonight?"

"We're off to your father's Halloween party tonight." His mom said with a smile for his dad, which didn't last long when his dad spoke again.

"Ah babe, I can't make it tonight, I got a late night meeting tonight with Seers at his house about a new deal." Tommy's dad said, trying not to look at his wife.

Tommy understood why his dad would be wary, his mother had been looking forward to this party for 3 months and now she wouldn't be able to go. He could already see her face turning into a thunderhead and he thought it best if he left the married couple to it.

He turned gently towards the kitchen door and slowly began to move towards it, trying not to catch anyone's attention when all those hopes were dashed by what his father said next.

"Tommy could go with you instead. He isn't doing anything and he was told to go and have fun." His dad said hurriedly

Tommy froze on the spot and turned around to say something to stop him being involved when his mom spoke first, and he knew better than to interrupt a woman who wasn't happy.

"Tommy can go? And drink alcohol? Carl, he's only 18!" She said, her voice dangerously calm. Tommy knew the next step was shouting. He had to run, he thought to himself, but he couldn't move as his dad shot down his mother's points.

"So? I was drinking when I was 18, and so were you Leah. Anyway, one night of being pissed won't hurt the boy. And so what if he's only 18 anyway." Tommy's dad said

"So what? They wouldn't let him in anyway, he's u******e Carl!" His mom said still not seeming to be calm. Tommy was however surprised that she hadn't lost her temper yet though.

"They will, just give him my costume and no one will recognize him. They'll probably think it was me." His dad retorted and then visibly relaxed, knowing now that he had beaten down his wife's points. "Now that would be funny, if they thought he was me. They'd all be wondering how I had managed to party as well as make a deal." His father said and chuckled to himself.

Tommy was still standing halfway to the kitchen door, but he watched his mother sigh and take a big swig of her orange juice.

"He wouldn't want to go anyway. He wouldn't want to spend time with his mom at some party for old people." His mother said to his father.

Tommy didn't know what to say. She was right, he didn't want to spend a night drinking with his dad's bosses and workmates, but his mother really wanted to go. Ah, if only he could have gotten away before his dad mentioned him. But what could he do!

"Hey mom, I don't mind going if you still want to go." He said, and when she looked at him doubtfully he said, "Honest! I got nothing better to do anyway."

"Look honey you don't have to ok." His mother said as she turned around and placed the empty glass on the counter behind her

"Honestly mom, I don't mind. Ok?" Tommy said, trying to reassure her as best he could that he really wanted to go.

"Well, only if you're sure Tommy?" She said, half relieved and half disappointed

"I'm sure." He said and a big smile lit up her face and she walked over and gave him a big hug, then she turned to walk out of the kitchen so she could go and get ready. Great, now he was stuck with a night out with his mom. What a great and fun night this was going to be. Things didn't get any better when his dad gave him the costume he would be wearing.





Leah stood admiring herself in the mirror as she finished smoothing her dress over her slim body. She knew she looked hot, that was why she bought the dress in the first place, so that Carl wouldn't be able to resist her and they could have gotten home and had great sex. but now when she got home she would be horny and Carl would be asl**p, too tired from his meeting to have sex with her.

She sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror, she was so horny tonight, which is why she had left early, so she and Carl could have sex before going out, only Tommy had come back early, so it was doubly as frustrating now.

"Stop feeling sorry for yourself Leah Bryton" She said to herself in the mirror, and she tried to forget the cravings of her pussy.

Adding some small touches to her make up before taking one last look at herself, she smiled at how hot she looked in the dress. Maybe one conciliation was that Carl would be as sexually frustrated as she would be tonight after seeing her in this.

That thought made her smile deeper and she turned and glided out of the room gracefully.





Tommy stood in the hallway and tried not to look at how stupid he looked in his reflection in the mirror at the bottom of the stairs. He felt like a moron, and worse, he looked like one too.

His dad obviously had the worst taste in costumes that he had ever seen, because his imagination stretched to an amazing length. He had gotten a Batman suit. How imaginative, Tommy thought to himself. But that wasn't the worst of it.

The suit was the old Batman suit, and was made of a grey lycra/spandex pants and shirt, which clung to your body, Tommy could easily make out the big bulge of his cock. He had a ridiculous black cape hanging down his back and an even more stupid small black mask that only covered his eyes and part of his nose. The only good thing to it was it showed his body toning, but he felt like a fool.

He turned his gaze away from the reflection and tried to forget what he was wearing. That didn't take long as soon as he turned to see his mother walking down the stairs.

Leah Bryton, he thought of her like that because he had never seen his mother wear something like what she had on now, slowly cam walking down the stairs wrapped in a black dress that clung to every curve of her body, showing every contour of her perfectly formed body. He had never really noticed her as a woman before, she was just his mother, but this, Tommy wasn't even sure his jaw was not on the floor.

Leah Bryton stood 5'10", but with the black high heels on she stood 6'1" when she finally stood in front of Tommy. The was the skirt of the black dress looked tattered and had rips coming up well past mid thigh level showed Tommy his mothers long creamy legs to perfection, as she wore black fishnet stockings too. Her waist was small and her stomach flat, showing no sign that she had had a baby. It looked like she was wearing a corset but the dress was so tight it would have shown if she was. Her long wavy black hair fell down her back and around her shoulders, framing her beautiful face which looked pale because of the black eyeliner and lipstick she wore, her full lips looked ready to swallow a cock whole, the dress running in cobwebs up her arms to dangle an entire foot over her hands in black material. But Tommy's eyes rested on his mother's huge tits. He knew they were big because they were a 42D, but she always wore jumpers or business suits, but this dress hardly contained the two large globes. The Dress was cut at the front so that the neckline fell and showed almost all of her tits, and not just the tops, but a good side of the globe of flesh too. The dress must have shown half of her big tits, right down to just above where Tommy could see her nipples poking hard against the thin material. The twin globes were pushed together to create a formidable cleavage that would surely pop out if she exhaled to fast and by the tightness of the dress and how much of her tits were showing, it was obvious that she was wearing no bra as well.

She was a knockout. Plain and simple! Tommy's dick had also seen her as it was standing at full attention, rock hard and solid and was obviously plainly visible through the stupid costume he was wearing.

Resting a black fingernail under his chin Tommy's mother raised his head from staring at her deep cleavage. He expected her to yell at him, but instead all she said was,

"So you like what you see? You don't think it's too over the top do you?" She dropped her hand from his chin and began smoothing the front of her dress down from her tits and over her stomach.

"No." He managed with a squeak, then cleared his voice and tried to calm himself down. His hands went to dangle inconspicuously in front of his cock, trying to hide it. "No, you look great." He managed to make his voice sound level this time.

What was he doing! This was his mom he was perving over, but he couldn't help but look at how womanly she was.

She was 34 years old and she looked 25 or 26. She was just stunning.

"Has your father gone then?" She asked him

"Err, yeah, about 10 minutes ago." He answered, trying to keep his eyes on her face.

His mother smiled slightly and said, "Well, maybe we should go as well."

He burst out laughing before he could stop himself, "Yeah." He said sounding like a fool. He could have slapped himself for being so flustered, this was his mom!

As they walked to the car his mom stopped before she opened the door.

"Remember to call me Leah tonight ok? They can't think you're my son." And then she smiled, and if it had been anyone else, he would have said it was a teasing smile. But what she said next made his heart jump almost out of his chest. "Oh and, I think that suit fits you well." And her eyes flickered quickly towards the bulge in his pants, or was that just his imagination? Surely it must have been.

He didn't know what to say thought. Was his mom flirting with him? Or was his teenage hormones making him lose control around a hot woman. He couldn't believe that he actually thought that about his own mother. He tried to push the thought away by telling himself how disgusting it was to think that way about his mom, but she still was a woman, and a hot one. He had to get out of this situation before he slipped up again and stared at her lustfully like he did when he first saw here.

He ducked quickly into the car without so much as a response and his mom laughed lightly as she got into the car with him.



When Tommy and Leah reached the office building of Calpine Sports, where her husband worked, she had to try hard not to smile at Tommy. For the entire journey he had kept his head down or looking through the window so that he wouldn't be looking lustfully at his mother's body.

She felt flattered that she could turn on even her own son, and she knew he was turned on by the size of the bulge showing in those tight pants. She made herself stop thinking about the large bulge in between her son's legs before she drove herself made. She felt a flutter of excitement by teasing him though, she always loved playing, and teasing and flirting she really loved. Even though it was her son she was flirting with, she didn't feel any disgusted feeling at all, because to pull this off tonight she had to make sure that no one suspected anything amiss.

As she got out of the car and walked around to stand in front of Tommy she saw how hard he was concentrating on her face, which made it obvious that he wanted to look down.
"Now just you remember Tommy that you can't call me mom tonight, call me Leah, ok?" She said looking at him in the eyes, he nodded, and Leah couldn't help but smile as she spoke again, "Oh and, we might have to flirt just a little so nobody gets suspicious ok?"

His eyes went as wide as saucers and he said, "But mom, I can't flirt with you, you're...you're my mom!"

"Look, I'm not asking you to do anything major, just something little, like a hug or an arm around my waist, or even a peck on the cheek. Nothing else, you think you can do that? If not then we might as well go home." She said looking at him sternly

"Yeah I can do that." He said sulkily

"What, are you ashamed to have people think you're with me? Am I not hot enough or something?" She asked pretending to be outraged. She already knew the answer to that question by that bulge in his pants.

"No it's not that, it's just weird, that's all." He replied and then lowered his head, although he jerked it back up quick enough when his eyes fell on her cleavage. She smiled again, trying to comfort him but still a little tease came through. She liked turning people on, especially when they were shy about it.

"Look, just pretend for now that I'm not your mother until you get a little more comfortable with everything ok?" She asked still wearing her smile

"Ok" He said after a small sigh

"Relax, and just enjoy yourself. You never know, tonight might turn out to be fun." She reassured him, "And don't call me mom!"

With that, she slipped an arm through his and they began walking towards the entrance. As they walked, she couldn't help but press just a little closer against his arm, gently pressing her tits against him. He fidgeted around and cleared his throat a couple of times as well. Yes he was flustered, and Leah found it very amusing indeed.

When they entered the party, they were shown into one of two main rooms. The room they first walked into was really just a well-lit room, cleared of its desks and there were corridors coming off it leading to offices. There were quite a few people standing here, couples dotted around and odd people walking around on their own, but everyone was dressed up. Elvis', chickens, Simpson's, fairies, all different kinds of costumes. Leah figured that this must be the room where the host greeted everyone, because the sounds of music were coming from the room next door.

Suddenly, a giant kangaroo with an elephant came walking up to Leah and Tommy. Her son went stiff as a post, and Leah hoped no one would notice, especially these two.

"Ah good evening Leah, Carl." The Kangaroo said with the voice of Harold Marsh, Carl's sector manager. "Glad to see you tonight."

"Harold, Lydia, so nice to see you." She replied with a bright smile, noting the older man's eye line straight at her cleavage, "Thank you for the invitation."

"Nonsense, nonsense, Carl here is our best worker, he's always welcome here. He might even become a partner some day." He said without once taking his eyes from her tits.

She felt Tommy tense and turned to smile at him. He was looking daggers at Harold Marsh, tension forgot in his protectiveness of his mother. She stroked his arm reassuringly, and felt him jump slightly. She did hope they hadn't seen that.

Suddenly, Tommy spoke.

"I'm going to get a drink." He said and walked away, leaving Leah the choice to follow or be dragged along.

She smiled at The Marsh's as she walked away on Tommy's arm, but when she was far enough away she whispered angrily, "What was that all about?"

"He was ogling you mom." He answered

"So, every man will probably ogle me in this dress, you have. And don't call me mom!" She said quickly and quietly

"Sorry." Was all he said, but whether for what he did or the fact that he too had ogled her, she didn't know.

They headed into the other room. This also was a room where all the desks had been cleared away, but this room was about ten times as large as the other one, and dark except for the flickering lights of a disco at the far end of the room, opposite the door they had just come in from, and corridors led to offices further in the building from a few directions.

The room was dark despite the lights of the disco, and there were many places against some of the walls where Leah could barely make out anyone was standing there at all until they moved out into the lighter areas.

"I'm gonna go and get a drink." Tommy said when they entered the dark room, "Do you want one mo...Leah?"

She smiled at him lovingly, "Ok, but I don't want you drinking too much, you're driving home."

"Me?" He exclaimed loudly, but not loudly enough to be heard over the music thankfully, "You're gonna let me drive?"

"Well I'm here to have a good time tonight and seeing as you only wasn't to mope about then I don't see why I shouldn't drink." She said with another loving smile, "Now be a good boy and go fetch me a drink baby." And she gave him a little peck on the cheek, to which his eyes went wider than they had downstairs. Leah could've laughed, but instead she walked over to say hello to a few people before Tommy returned.





Tommy left his mother to wander and quickly darted out of the room and into the toilets that he had seen earlier. He looked around to see if anyone else was there, but they were empty.

Quickly he walked over to the sink and turned the cold tape on. Splashing the water on his face, but being careful not to spill any on the costume he soaked his face and then looked into the mirror.

He was so turned on; his dick was ragingly hard, so hard he had even thought about going in to the cubicle and jacking himself off while thinking about his mom.

There was no escaping it now, he had never noticed before but after tonight he would always be aware that his mother was a knockout, real life sex on legs, and he knew that he was hot for her.

He looked long and hard at himself in the mirror and tried to calm himself down.

"She's only pretending." He told his reflection, "She's not really flirting. Just trying to make it all look real."

He told himself over and over again, but he just didn't want to believe it.

"Well, I can handle this, I can do this. Just stay calm and in control and remember the truth and everything will be ok. She's just pretending. This is all pretend." He told himself once again, and continued to tell himself in his mind as he left the toilets and went back to get a drink for his mo...for Leah.





Leah stood talking with a couple that both worked with Carl who she didn't know. They were nice people and the first who she had spoken to that had not only stared at her tits. Why was it the only man who could touch her tits when he wanted to, was the only man not at this party? She tried to tell herself that the aggravated feelings she felt were created by annoyance at Carl, not horniness.

For about the tenth time in fifteen minutes she looked around to see if she could see Tommy anyway. He had been gone a long time. She hoped he hadn't got lost.

Suddenly she felt an arm around her waist pulling her side against someone, and when she turned her head to look it was Tommy.

"Hey honey, where've you been?" She asked sweetly, but with questioning eyes.

"Oh I just went to powder my nose hot stuff." Her son answered back

Leah stared at him for a moment and was tempted to take the mask off to see if this really was her husband. Tommy had never spoken to her like that, and he didn't seem to be frightened of flirting with her anymore. He even sounded the same in the loud music.

He smiled at her as he handed her her drink.

"Thought you might want this seeing as I'm driving." He said with a smile and then turned that smile on them, "Hey, how you doing?" He asked as if he actually knew who they were.

Leah took a gulp of wine or whatever it was in the glass and studied her son as she did. He still had hi arm around her as if this was all natural and normal, he even squeezed her side once or twice as he spoke, each time he turned to smile lovingly at her.

So he was not flustered anymore was he? She thought to herself, we'll see about that.

She moved closer to him and pressed her large tits tightly against his arm so that his muscular arm tried to bury itself between her large, firm mounds. And she ran a hand across his lips and rested her hand on his chest. She had never noticed how solid he was before. Smiling adoringly up at him she spoke teasingly.

"Hey sugar, I'm just going to get me another drink. I won't be long." She said and gently kissed him on the cheek.

To her surprise, Tommy didn't move at all, or flinch or seem flustered in any way at all. He just simply turned to her and smiled, and she felt his big hand fall down onto her ass and squeeze hard. She looked at him thinking perhaps her eyes were like teacups now.

"Tell ya what sexy, I'll go n' get ya another." He said and with another smile he slapped her hard on her ass before walking off towards the drinks table.

What had gotten in to him to make him no longer afraid to flirt with his mother? She should have been shocked and disgusted by his actions, but she wasn't going to be out done now. She was going to make him flustered, she knew she could. So instead of being worried about how events had turned, Leah Bryton smiled as her son walked off to get her another drink.

When Tommy found Leah again she was sitting down at a table on her own. The table was round with a white tablecloth drooping almost to the floor. She smiled up at her son as he came to sit down beside her on a chair with it's back against the wall. The place was one of those darker spots, which didn't actually seem much darker to Leah when she was in it, but no one would be able to make much out beyond that two people were sitting there. No way she would be disturbed.

As Tommy sat down, Leah leaned forward a little and smiled at her son, and ran her fingernails of her left hand up and down his thigh under the table. That made him flinch, but he regained his self-possession quickly.

She leaned closer until their faces were inches apart. She could feel his warm breath and feel his body warmth. She could feel lust gently flowing through her veins; although she was unaware it was really there.

"Thank you baby." She said teasingly and leant in to gently brush his lips with hers.

Slowly she moved back slightly to look at him. Her heart was beating faster, and knew that his must be too, but he didn't show one slight fluster in him at all. She almost growled at herself in frustration, but instead she just smiled and then moved forward to press her lips against his this time, not hard, but a lot this was a proper peck on the lips, only neither one of them moved back.

Electricity began to course through Leah's body, only slightly, and a kiss she was sure lasted only a few seconds seem to last forever.

Slowly, she moved her face farther from his and looked into his eyes this time. Her heart was pounding faster, but no thought came to her that this was wrong; after all she hadn't kissed him properly, just longer than was proper for a mother to kiss her son.

Still Tommy barely looked shaken or flustered at all; he appeared as if this was all normal and ordinary. This time Leah did growl.

"What's wrong?" Her son asked looking concerned

"What made you so bold and unconcerned about flirting with me all of a sudden?" She asked sounding irritated

"I'm trying for you, believe me that was hard after that kiss." He said and took a quick gulp of his beer.

So, she was getting to him. Well, she definitely wasn't prepared to go any further, but she had an idea to make him squirm, it would work on any man.

With a smile, she said to him teasingly, "This chair isn't very comfortable, I think I need to sit somewhere more designed for my body." And with those words she stood up and plunked herself down straight onto her sons lap.

His eyes shot open and she grinned at him. Now he was flustered. She put her arm around his neck and tried shuffling around so that her tits were right under his face and he had no way of avoiding looking at her cleavage. Suddenly she realised what the hard lump underneath her that was making her feel so uncomfortable. Her eyes shot open then and she tried to stand up but his arm held tightly around her waist pulled her roughly back down. She was about to demand why, when she noticed two guys sit down opposite them and smile at Tommy. Leah tried to sit very still and look like she was comfortable, but her son's hard dick was pressed hard against her pussy, and she was still horny from earlier.

"Hey Carl, is this the lovely Leah we've heard you talk about so much?" One of the guys said

"She's even hotter than you said man." The other one added

"Well you know me, I only go for the hottest women and there ain't no one hotter than my Leah." He smiled at her and bounced her on his knee a couple of times, bouncing her pussy against his still hardening cock. She tried to keep a straight face.

"Nice outfit Leah." The first one spoke

"Yeah." The other one added again

To her surprise, Tommy spoke again.

"Yeah, she looks so sexy I can't wait to get her home and fuck her hard." He said, and if that didn't surprise Leah enough, her sweet 18-year-old boy, reached his hand from her waist, upwards and cupped her right tit and squeezed it several times hard.

Leah thought she had squeaked but she tried hard not to show anything on her face, she just let her son grope her tits until he finally let go and spoke to the pair again.

"I don't want to be rude guys but me and my girl here just want to have a bit of privacy for a while." He said, replacing his hand back on her waist and once again bouncing her slightly on his knees. Her pussy pulsed and yearned for release of the tension within.

The two guys smiled and nodded then said goodbye to Leah and walked away. As soon as the two were out of eye shot Leah stood up and rounded on Tommy.

"What in the fuck do you think you're doing?" She demanded, "You can't touch me like that, I'm your mo....."

He gently laid a finger on her lips and said, "I had to, I saw those guys earlier and they were always trying it on with the women. I had to let them know that you're taken."

"You didn't have to...." She began but again he silenced her with that finger on her black lipstick covered lips

"I had to. We're pretending you're my wife not anything else." He said looking at her flatly, "Remember? I've seen dad behave like that with you so I knew they'd buy it."

There wasn't much she could say, she knew he was right, but he was her son. How could he be so calm about touching his own mother like that? He seemed to have been enjoying it!

"I think we should calm down, before anything gets out of hand." She said as she looked at him

"Ok, we'll just flirt lightly and no one will know." He reassured her this time. But she had enjoyed it, enjoyed the feel of a hard cock against her needing pussy, missed it now it wasn't there. She had to calm down. "Come on lets get another drink."

"You've read my mind." She said trying to smile. She had to calm down, she couldn't let lust take over her, he was her son!

For the next few hours' things between Leah and Tommy began to change. At first they were still awkward around each other. Mother not knowing what to do in case she gave the wrong signals to her son, and son not knowing just how far or little to give to help convince other people they were married.

But as the drinks began to flow and Leah began to drink a little more, she began to relax more and once again they began to lightly flirt with each other, trying to convince other people of course. Neither of them was enjoying it. Of course.

So little hugs and arms around each other became a little more frequent as the party went on. Then light pecks on the cheeks as earlier events began to seem less shocking and disgusting to Leah. Then they held hands as they walked around talking to various people, Leah's fingernails running up and down Tommy's legs even near his crotch, Tommy's hand rubbing and squeezing Leah's ass as they stood, and even as time began to continue and Leah drank more, the pecks on the lips began to reappear, and the lips of mother and son stayed pressed together harder and for longer each time.

Leah was beginning to feel quite tipsy when one of her favourite songs came on the disco.





"Oh baby come on, we've got to dance to this, come on honey you haven't danced with me all night." Leah pleaded to Tommy

It was getting easier now to call her Leah after so long of pretending they were married. It had only been a matter of hours, but the flirting had gotten stronger with each passing minute. Although Tommy still knew that this was all pretending and his mother being tipsy.

He looked up at her bending over to pull him up by the hands and saw straight at her twin globes. Her cleavage was amazing. He couldn't resist her, she was just too hot.

"Ok, ok come on then sexy." He said. Calling her by more and more intimate names had also come easier now; he barely had to think anymore. It was like this hot woman really wasn't his mother at all. But still, some part of both of them must still remember the reality, because if she had been anyone else, he would have taken his shot and knew that he would have gotten it.

They walked up into the middle of the dance floor, which was quite crowded by other couples dancing away, and most of them not caring that their moves were far more than just suggestive.

And the dance began, a slow moving song this was, but as the beat went on it would be livelier until it made you dance until you dropped. He knew this song well.

So gently Tommy placed his arms around his mother's waist and held her tightly against him. As he had had only two drinks that night, he was completely sober; his mother on the other hand, was just a little tipsy.

She rested her head against his chest as they slowly swayed to the music. Her big 42D tits pressed against his hard chest, her arms lightly resting around his neck, and his hands slowly moving down to cup her tight ass.

As his hands reached down and squeezed Leah's ass, he pulled her tightly against himself, feeling his hard cock pressing against her stomach. He couldn't help it, with such a hot woman so close his natural instinct was to fuck her, and it felt good having her pressed tightly against him.

Slowly, she lifted her head up to look into his eyes, their faces only inches apart again. A look of love, the love only a parent and c***d can share, passed between them as they looked at each other, their faces moving closer together until his lips met her black lipstick covered lips. They were so soft; he couldn't believe how soft they were. Harder they pressed their heads together closer, until Tommy could take it no more and he was about to open his mouth when the music suddenly went loud and Leah pushed away from his so quickly he thought that he had done something wrong, but she had a big grin on her face, and she wouldn't be smiling like that if he had pissed her off.

She began to move her hips sensuously to the beat and rhythm of the music, shaking her ass and running her hands over her tits, even squeezing them together as a look of pure lust came into her eyes.

He danced around with her, moving to match her, pulling her close to him by her waist, they both grinded their pelvises into each other as if trying to fuck each other with their clothes on.

Her fingernails yanking at his hair and running down his chest stopping just short of his bulging dick as she danced backwards running her hands over her body. He had never seen her dance like this. Then again, he was no virgin, and he had never seen anyone move so sexually as his mother was right then.
Running her finger into her mouth she stared intently at him as she sucked seductively on her finger and then let it run down in between her heaving breasts and down her stomach. His dick was harder than ever now, and needing some attention. There was no thought that this was his mother at all in Tommy's mind now. They continued dancing.

Leah danced closer towards Tommy, then back again, until Tommy couldn't take anymore and when she turned her back on him again, he reached out and pulled her hard against him. Her ass rammed hard against his solid hard on, her pussy protected from penetration only by the clothes they wore as he held her tightly against himself and Leah ground her ass hard against his raging cock.

Tommy's hands held onto his mother's flat stomach as she ground her ass against his dick. Her arms flowed up and backwards, to snake around his neck and pull his face down to meet hers. Their lips met instantly and their lips parted seconds later. His tongue darted straight into her mouth and was met by her tongue probing hard and fast against him. They kissed passionately mouths never leaving for air. Leah's hands remained locked around her son's neck, pulling him down to kiss her, her back arched so she could kiss him and her ass pushed hard against his dick which was almost ripping the suit open.

Tommy's hands slowly moved up from his mother's stomach as their tongues danced with each other, and their bodies writhed in lust, and soon his hands slid up and over Leah's huge mounds of tit flesh.

With all abandon now gone, Tommy now mauled at his mother's tits, squeezing them hard and roughly, and pushing them together. He squeezed and pinched roughly at her dress-covered material, all the while passionately kissing his mother.

He was becoming desperate now to fuck this beautiful woman, and his hands began to pull at the top of her dress, trying to yank the front of her dress down to free Leah's massive 42D tits.

Sensing his lust, Leah twisted around in his grip and locked her arms around his neck, pulling herself deeper into his mouth, and squashing her heaving mounds hard against her son's chest. Tommy's hands roughly squeezed and groped at his mothers fine tight ass, rough pulling her against him, wanting desperately to fuck her senseless.

However just as he was about to push his hands underneath one of the slashes in his mother's dress to pull her panties down, the song ended and Leah slowed her kissing down until she broke the kiss. Staring up at him with her big hazel eyes, and her arms now lightly resting around his neck, she smiled up at him and then everything seemed to dawn on her at once, and her eyes widened and her beautiful mouth fell open.

"What the fuck have I done?" She gasped as she stared at him as if she had never seen him before. She was most definitely not tipsy anymore.

"Nothing, WE just did what WE wanted." He said, trying to reassure her as best he could.

His beautiful mother just stared at him, her mouth working but no sound coming out at all. Suddenly she said, "I....I.....I'll..be right back!" and she ran off out towards the female toilets.

Tommy stood there for twenty minutes waiting for his mom to come back, thinking. What had just happened? All he knew was that he had wanted her so much that he would have fucked her right on the dance floor. He had never wanted anything so much.

He stood there contemplating everything over in his mind, replaying everything, remembering the feel of her hot body pressed against him, the feel of her big firm tits finally in his hands, her mouth passionately fixed to his as their tongues danced enthusiastically. She had wanted him as much as he wanted her, and every thought led to the same conclusion. He wanted to fuck Leah; he wanted to fuck his own mother.





Leah ran into the bathroom and quickly turned on the cold-water tape and washed at her face hurriedly. Even if she had cared about her make up at that moment, it was the type that never smudged and only came off for a special remover. Not that she cared right then.

As she lifted her head up to look into the mirror she stared at herself. Water ran down her beautiful young face and down between her large breasts. She knew she was amazingly gorgeous, but how could her son think that? How could she think the same about him? How could she have done what she had done with him?

She tried as hard as she could to push the thoughts of the dance away, but it was no use. Her body was saying the opposite to her mind, it was crying out to be used like her son had just done. Not the usual sex that Carl gave her, but to be really fucked, and fucked hard. She wanted it and she needed it and the thought that it was her son who wanted to give it to her only turned her on beyond reason.

She tried hard to stop the i****tuous thoughts, to thinking of something else. She tried to convince herself that she was going to go out there and tell Tommy that they would forget everything and just go home and pretend like nothing ever happened.

But the truth still came to her, she knew he wanted to fuck her, but the truth she tried so hard to avoid, was that she knew that he was going to fuck her, and she was going to love every minute of it, even though she tried to deny it to herself.

She knew what was going to happen, as she straightened her hair and her dress in the mirror. She Leah Bryton was going to not only let her son fuck her when she walked out of those toilets, not only did she want him to deep down, she knew that she was going to fuck him back, and love all of it!

She stood looking at herself and readjusting her hair and dress to straighten herself up, knowing deep down that she wasn't going to be wearing that dress long.

As she took a deep breath, which almost pushed her large tits out of the top and middle of the dress, Leah walked out of the toilets to find her son. She had made a decision and she wouldn't back up on it. She wouldn't. As she continued to walk to find him, she continued to try and convince herself.

Leah walked through the room of people, which seemed a lot bigger now, with butterflies the size of houses fluttering in her belly. How had this all started? When did things go wrong?

Suddenly, she saw Tommy ahead of her, staring at her. She could see the worry in his eyes, and the love for her, but most of all, she could see his lust for her, almost overpowering everything else.

She slowly glided towards him, her arms folded around herself, holding onto herself. She didn't need protection from him, she knew that. If she said no, she knew he wouldn't do anything, but the problem was, she knew that she wouldn't say no.

She stopped in front of him and stared into his eyes, not saying a word. She didn't feel worried, a little nervous, horny like hell, but confused was the main problem. She wanted him so badly, yet she knew it was wrong. She was confused.

They stared at one another without saying a word for what seemed like an eternity, until finally she thought perhaps she had been wrong; perhaps nothing was going to happen. The strange thing was, she couldn't decide whether she was happy or sad about it.

Suddenly Tommy grinned, and then without any warning he reached around her waist and pulled her to him, his lips touching hers and their mouths separating and tongues dancing, softly this time. Lightly she laid her hand on his chest as they kissed. He was so good at kissing her.

Just as quick he broke the kiss and smiled at her once again, this time, it was a cocky smile.

"You know don't you?" He said smugly, "You know I'm going to fuck you tonight?"

She just looked at him and nodded. Trying to hide the thrill of hot lust and electricity that shot through her when he said that. She wanted him now. She needed him now. But it was so wrong. If only it was right. She yearned to be able to convince herself it was right. But she knew she didn't care if it was or not, she was still going to do it.

"And you're ok with that mom?" He asked, deliberately calling her mom

Once again she fought that hot lust and electric coursing through her, and once again she nodded. She wished it was reluctantly, but she thought she looked more and more enthusiastic, she certainly was feeling that way.

Tommy's smile deepened and his eyes freely wondered over her body, taking in every part of her. She wanted him to look.

He looked back at her eyes again and smiled once again, before he took her hand and began to lead her towards the exit.

She stopped after a few paces and he looked at her questioningly.

"Come with me." She said, her smile slowly becoming teasing

Her 18-year-old son looked at her questioningly but he followed her, led by her hand, and no doubt the promise of her body. She smiled now, her smile deepening and the feeling of how wrong this was dwindled. It didn't matter anymore, she knew what she wanted and she knew what she was going to do. She walked down one of the hallways towards the offices, and she grew less and less reluctant the further they went. Passing by some of the offices Leah could make out vague moans or groans from inside, obviously other people had had the same idea as she had. She began to speed up, her body yearning for the action she knew she was about to get. Begging for it, but still, there was a little voice within her crying out that this was wrong, that she should and could stop this all now, it tried to convince her that she was only taking her son down there to try and talk him out of it, but deep inside she knew what really was going to happen, that she didn't really want to talk Tommy out of it. Whatever happened tomorrow was not happening now, and right now she stopped in front of an office that she recognized. Turning to take both of Tommy's hands in hers she walked backwards into the office, biting her lower lip, knowing her eyes were glazing with lust. And then door closed, this was it, she was going to fuck, with her son.

As she entered the office Leah turned so that she could push the door closed while Tommy looked around the room. The butterflies in her stomach made her almost shake with anticipation. Any thought that this was wrong was now completely gone, swallowed up in her lust and the need of her pussy to be fucked.

She didn't bother turning on the light as she turned around and leaned back against the painted wooden door, because the lights from the streetlights and city outside gave a dark light to the room. It was still dark but she could easily make out her son and even the colours he was wearing.

Tommy was looking around the room, which wasn't small, but neither was it huge. At the opposite end to the door, a large desk with a big black leather chair sat, a sofa was off to the left of the desk and was also black leather, and filing cabinets were on the opposite side. In the corners nearest the door two tall plants stood, and the room was finished off with two smaller chairs situated in front of the big desk. The desk itself was covered with the usual office things, like a lamp, computer, sharpener, photo frame, etc, but was not cluttered, and the room was spotlessly clean, even the pictures of various sports hanging in various places on the walls shone in the low light.

Slowly, as his eyes finished taking in the sight of the room, Tommy turned around to face her, and her stomach fluttered harder. This was it.

"Is anyone gonna catch us here?" He asked, calmly yet a touch anxious.

Leah smiled teasingly at her son, "Nope. Everyone's busy partying or...having fun elsewhere. They won't come here."

"Why, where are we?" He asked as he once again looked around

Her smile deepened and she bit her lip lightly, she always did that when she was extremely horny and teasing.

"Your father's office." She said and Tommy turned to face her quickly, a smile showing on his face.

He then took time to stare at her body and she let him get a very generous view. With her hands behind her back and leaning against the door, her big tits were pushed out closer to him and were stretching the thin material of her dress, and the rips on her dress were showing almost all of her thigh as she planted one heeled foot against the door.

Her eyes on the other hand trailed down from his gorgeous face, down his hard, muscular chest and straight to his large bulge, which was hardly contained by the skin-tight pants he wore. She could feel her mouth watering and her pussy begging for that cock right now.

She slowly tore her eyes away from the large bulge and looked with her lust-glazed eyes at her son's lust-filled face.

"Well, I don't think we came here to talk so lets get started." Tommy said looking at her hungrily. Leah smiled deeper and her stomach went into chaos. "My dick needs action and it wants to be in you."

He made a move towards her but Leah raised a hand to his chest before he could move.

"I think we should get warmed up first." She said, still smiling as she moved closer to him. Her stomach fluttered insanely and almost froze when she spoke her next words, "You do want a blowjob right?"

There was no need really for the question, but every minute that was passing Leah felt hornier and hornier. She thought that if she didn't get fucked soon she was going to explode from her horniness.

Tommy gulped and visibly shook with lust and anticipation.

"Yes." He managed to stammer out.

Leah smiled at her son and ran the hand she had used to stop him down his chest to cup the large bulge in his pants; her hand couldn't hold it all. Electricity instantly shot through every part of her body instantly and this time she shook as she gave the solid bulge a squeeze.

"Mmmm, it feels big." She said seductively, and leant forward to lightly kiss Tommy's lips, as she leant back she squeezed again. "Enjoy the view." She said and she smiled deeper.

With her eyes locked on his, Leah slowly sank down onto her knees before Tommy. She knew he could had a perfect view straight down her dress, but she had only partly meant that view when she said it, she had mainly meant the view of her, his mother, sucking on his dick.

The thought of what she was about to do made her shake with lust and anticipation.

She lowered her eyes as Tommy looked down on her, shifting his lustful, wanton gaze back and forth between her tits and face, and stared hungrily at the large bulge inches from her face. As she raised both of her hands to the waistline of her son's pants, Leah wet her lips, and thought to herself that he couldn't be wearing any boxers underneath or the lines would've shown. The knowledge that she was about to see her son's naked cock in front of her, then suck it, then let him bury it her pussy, made her stomach rage in butterflies. And then she pulled down the skin-tight pants.

Immediately Tommy's hard cock sprang happily from the confinement of those skintight pants, as Leah pulled them all the way down to his ankles, and hit her in the face. Leaning back a little from her son's hard member she finally got a good look at what had been making that bulge and she gasped loudly.

"Fuck me!" She said amazed, "It's huge!"

Tommy smiled down at his mother's head although with her eyes completely fixed on the big rod in front of her eyes, she never noticed.

She reached up to wrap her left hand around the thick shaft and a small light caught her wedding and engagement ring on her third finger, but she didn't notice. Her fingers barely met as they wrapped around it's thickness. She would have felt the electricity of wrapping her fingers around her son's cock if she hadn't been so awe-struck by its size, she felt like she was in a daze. As her right hand rose to meet her left Tommy spoke.

"Bigger than Dad's?" He asked confidently

All Leah could do was nod, as her tea saucer size eyes and full concentration was on her hand-wrapped son's dick in front of her face. As she stared at it's length with both of her hands around it and still a lot of his cock uncovered, she looked up at Tommy.

"How big is it?" She asked, still seemingly in a daze as she looked back at the wondrous pole

"Almost 11 inches." He said smugly as he stared down at her large amount of cleavage.

"11 inches!" She whispered adoringly.

She slowly began to move her hands back and forth along the whole length of Tommy's dick, gently squeezing as she moved her hands. Her son began to softly moan but Leah didn't hear any of it as her hands slowly moved up and down. 11 inches! She thought to herself. She had never seen a dick that big in her life. Carl certainly wasn't that big, he wasn't small but not that big, and she had thought he was huge. Her hands moved a little faster but her concentration wasn't there and she didn't hear her son's breathing get heavier. She had slept with three people before meeting and marrying Carl and never once dreamed of cheating on him, but none had been bigger than her husband. Tommy was huge, and he was only 18!

Suddenly Tommy's words brought her out of her daze and she looked up at her son.

"That's it mom, jack my dick off." He said as he stared towards the door with his eyes shut.

Leah hadn't realised that she had even begun moving her hands, let alone pumping them furiously. His dick was solid, and from the look of him, he was more than enjoying this.

"You want mommy to suck your baby?" She asked still jacking her hands fast and hard. And this time she did feel the bolt of lightning surge through her.

For answer, all Tommy could do was nod vigorously, but he was now looking down at her face.

Leah smiled teasingly up at him as she moved her face closer to his hard dick. She slowed her hands down and kept her lust-filled eyes on his as she opened her mouth and lowered her head onto her son's dick.





Tommy had a great view, straight down his mother's dress, her cleavage straining the black fabric that was containing them, and looking so unbelievably luscious that he wanted to just rip her clothes off right then and suck on them. He still couldn't believe that this was all really happening, it was like a dream. It would have been like a fantasy come true, only, he had never fantasised about his mother this way until he saw her in that dress tonight.

His attention was all on his Leah's big tits as they jumped and bounced within that dress as her hands furiously pumped up and down his rock hard dick. He couldn't believe she was actually doing it, it felt so good; the woman really knew how to give a handjob, and he knew that if she carried on he was going to cum soon.

Abruptly all thoughts of his mothers tits left his mind, as one moment she looked up at him with a teasing smile, and the next she opened her mouth and sank down on his dick.

Bolts of electricity shot through his body and his knees felt weak. He thought that he might cum right now just by looking at his beautiful mothers face sliding down his big dick, her eyes and attention now all on the piece of meat that was filling her mouth.

Tommy couldn't believe it and he let out a loud groan as his dick reached her throat and she slowly began sliding her lips back up the length of his dick. She had only taken half of his dick in her mouth, but that was more than what usual girls could do to him.

As her mouth slid softly to the head of his cock Leah made a popping sound as she pulled her mouth off and smiled up at him teasingly.

"You like that baby?" She asked teasingly

"Oh yeah" Was all he could manage to groan out.

"Want me to carry on?" She said as she gently moved her hands up and down his thick shaft.

"Uh-huh." He groaned. With her kneeling in front of him, playing with his dick, he couldn't make words form in his mouth he was too horny.

She smiled at him again and leaned forward slightly to flick her tongue over the head of his cock. Her eyes stayed locked to his as she gently ran her tongue over and around the head and then slowly licked all the way down the underside of his cock, kissed each of his cum-filled balls, ran her tongue all the way back up his cock, and once again swallowed his cock into her warm, wet mouth.
"Oh fuck!" He groaned as Leah gently sucked on his dick and ran her tongue over it in slashes as she began descending down its length again.

His mother seemed to be smiling as he moaned and was gently squeezing his dick with her hands as her face lowered further down, her eyes never leaving his, even when he closed them from pleasure. Her mouth was stretched wide because of the thickness of his meat but still she looked insanely beautiful, with her long black hair spilling in those waves of hers, her big eyes surrounded by that black eye liner and that pitch black lipstick contrasting against her pale face and his dick as she slid her mouth slowly up and down his spear.

As she continued to move her mouth up and down, his mother began to become more comfortable with the amount of dick in her mouth and she began to bob her head up and down a little faster and more smoothly. Her eyes left his and she turned all of her attention to his dick. Releasing her left hand, she reached up and pressed it flat against his chest while pumping faster with her right. Tommy smiled down at his mother as he saw her wedding ring glint in the light and watched another inch slip further into her mouth and he felt her throat.

Faster and faster she jacked at his dick as her head bobbed up and down his shaft with increasing fervour.

"Mmmmmmmph!" She moaned as the shaft glided back and forth between her black lips and her tongue slashed back and forth across the rock solid meat.

Tommy groaned as Leah continued to suck harder and harder, ramming her face back and forth on his dick. He loved the sight of his hard cock sliding between his mother's hot lips, into her warm, wet mouth. Her big tits jiggled more furiously now within that tight black dress and Tommy was mesmerised.

Another inch slipped into Leah's mouth and Tommy felt his cock pushing into his mother's throat. He couldn't believe it, no one had ever taken this much of his dick, but here was his own mother, down on her knees in his dads office, sucking over seven inches of his dick down into her tight throat. Tommy couldn't help but grown even louder now.

"Oh fuck mom, yeah!" He groaned loudly, and Leah moaned loudly around his dick and her sucking became even more intense.

Faster and faster, harder and harder, Leah sucked at his dick, and more and more she pushed her mouth forward trying to take even more of his dick deep into her throat. Tommy's eyes grew wider and wider as inch after inch slid back and forth into his mother's hot mouth. First 7 inches, then 8, and then she had 9 inches of Tommy's hard cock meat ramming down her throat and he thought that this must be it, but her eyes never left his hard dick and she was slamming her face back and forth hard and fast still, and if this would have been anything other than a blowjob, Tommy would have said that his mother had a look of determination on her face, determination to take all of his dick in her mouth. Tommy knew what his mothers motto was, 'If you're going to do something, then do it to the best of your ability. Push yourself to your limit and then push yourself beyond them.' And that was how she had become so successful at her job, and she was obviously using her own advice now.

"Fuck mom, suck my dick baby." He groaned through clenched teeth. This was better than anything he had ever had before. "Suck it Leah, suck my cock!"

"Mmmmmmmmmmph" Leah groaned loudly and rolled her eyes around, she was really loving this.

Leah's head slammed back and forth repeatedly, her black hair spilling down between her luscious tits, her eyes focused on the massive rod in her mouth, and her wedding ring pressed against Tommy's chest, Tommy stood looking down admiringly and lustfully as her head bobbed back and forth, this was his hot mom, and this was really happening. He thought he might cum soon.

Suddenly Leah moved her other hand off Tommy's cock and grabbed hold of his hip instead, her left hand moving to the other hip, and then just as abruptly ran her mouth all the way up his cock, and to Tommy's surprise, she pulled her mouth off and looked up at him, her eyes completely filled with lust.

"Have you ever had a blowjob like this before?" She asked and returned her mouth to only suck on the head of his dick, still looking up at him lustfully.

"Never." He growled down at her, why had she stopped now?

Once again Leah pulled her mouth from his dick.

"Has any girl ever taken all your big cock in her mouth?" She said and replaced her hot mouth over his dick, sliding her face down a few inches, then pulling back up, before only returning to suck those few inches again.

She was teasing him! And she knew that he was close to cumming! He needed to cum! She pulled her mouth off his dick again and looked up at him, her face calm and waiting for his answer.

"No, they haven't!" He growled again at her, "Now suck my dick Leah, I need to cum!"

She smiled at him then, more teasingly than he had ever seen her smile before, and this time she kept her eyes locked on his as she took his thick dick back into her mouth, only she didn't move at first, just held his dick a couple of inches in her mouth and slashed her tongue across the head. Then, with her eyes still on his, she slammed her face forward and took his entire length into her hot, wet mouth and tight throat. She took all 10 ½ inches! Tommy almost came right then.

Leah paused with her lips right at the base of his cock, still looking up at him lustfully, and then her grip tightened on his hips and she began to slowly move her head back up his shaft.

Tommy couldn't believe it. Leah's tits and hair began to bounce more furiously as she once again began picking up the pace of her sucking and licking. It wasn't long until she was slamming her face up and down Tommy's entire length, his dick roughly forcing its way into her throat, and gliding back out again. His breathing grew heavier and he knew he couldn't take much more. The lewd noises of the i****tual blowjob filled his dads office as Tommy groaned loudly through clenched teeth, Leah moaned loudly around his cock in her mouth and the lewd slurping and sucking of Leah's mouth and tongue echoed increasingly louder.

Her tits shook violently, her hair flew back and forth as Leah continued to suck Tommy's dick for all she was worth. Her lips, tightly locked around the thick meaty shaft of her son's dick, guided him deeper into her mouth and throat. Her hands, held him by the hips, steadying the large pole for her to suck on, and her eyes never left his once.

"Oh yeah mom suck my dick!" He groaned loudly, "Suck it baby!"

Leah answered once again with a loud moan and rolling her eyes. Her sucking intensified until Tommy thought that she meant to suck every bit of him through his dick.

"Yeah, I love watching your mouth suck my cock!" He growled down at the beautiful woman on her knees before him, "I love watching it slide between your lips! Oh yeah! Fuck! I love watching your fucking big tits bounce!"

With each word Leah groaned and moaned around his cock in her mouth, her head bobbing so fast and hard that she had had to lower her eyes to look at his dick before she stabbed herself on it.

"Oh fuck, your mouth is so hot!" He groaned as her tongue slashed around the head. "You're so fucking good at this mom!"

Once again came Leah's lustful moan. She had been sucking his dick now for what seemed an eternity, and he was surprised that he had managed to last this long, but as he looked down, and saw the image of his beautiful mother on her knees, sucking his large cock deep into her mouth, in that clinging black gothic dress, he felt his balls beginning to tighten.

"Oh fuck!" He grunted out and reached down to grab two handfuls of his mother's beautiful black hair and began to thrust his hips forward and fuck her face as hard and fast as he could. He was about to cum after the best blowjob ever, but better than that, he was about to cum in his hot mother's mouth.



Leah felt the thick cock head stretch her tight throat as she slammed her mouth all the way back down Tommy's ragingly hard, and very big, dick. She sucked hard as she continuously bobbed her head up and down the long shaft, taking all of it into her mouth and then sliding back up its length until only the tip of the head stayed in her mouth, only to slam hard back down again. She loved how hot this was, the feel of her sons dick in her mouth was driving her over the edge with horniness. With how she felt, she would've agreed to anything he asked right then, and she knew that once this thing was buried deep inside her she would do anything for him.

As Leah continued to suck on Tommy's dick she still couldn't believe that all of this was actually happening, that right then she was down on her knees, giving her own son a blowjob. That thought caused her to moan again around the hard gag in her mouth and speed up her movements.

Suddenly she heard Tommy groan and then felt him grab hold of her hair roughly, and oh did it feel good. It felt even better as suddenly he began thrusting his hips back and forth, literally fucking her face harshly. His dick rammed back and forth, in and out of her mouth as his hands held her head still. She couldn't have got away if she had wanted to, but this turned her on even more. She had never been taken roughly like this before and she couldn't help but groan at how good it felt. Her own son was fucking her mouth and she loved it. Her lips gripped tightly around his pistoning shaft and her tongue quickly darted around the invading member as he repeatedly slammed his manhood into her mouth and down her throat.

Leah shifted her eyes so she could look at Tommy's face. He was staring down at her, his face contorted with lust as his big dick rammed in and out of her mouth. Her eyes teased and lusted for him and she sucked as hard as she could. She had never taken a cock so big in her mouth ever and she was amazed that she had been able to shove all of his 10 ½ inches down her throat, but she had been determined to take all of him in her mouth when she saw how big he was; she always got what she wanted.

Suddenly Tommy grunted and Leah felt the head of his cock grow bigger and knew that he was about to cum, and he roughly pulled her face towards him, impaling her mouth down to the hilt of his cock and burying himself down her throat quickly, her eyes immediately went to his dick shoved deep in her mouth. Then Tommy snarled wordlessly and she felt his big dick explode deep within her throat and she tried to swallow his cum quickly but still she gagged and some of his hot, sticky cum dribbled out of her mouth.

Once his cock began dumping its load into her mouth however, Tommy let one hand drop and then stopped pulling her to him with the other and immediately Leah pulled back so that the spasming head of her son's big dick pulled out of her throat and into her mouth. Cum continued to shoot out of his cock and began to fill her mouth quickly and she swallowed it down her throat and into her belly just as quickly but still more came in what seemed to be an endless stream of cum.

Leah continued swallowing her son's magnificent cum while she knelt in front of him with his dick in her mouth and wore her black gothic dress. She sucked on his dick, trying to pull all of the cum out of him and finally, after minutes of his cum shooting into her mouth, coating her tongue as it swirled it around and swallowing it all, the fountain began to slow. She raised her left hand deliberately so she could see her wedding ring as she pumped her son's cock with her fist forcing the last drops of his cum from his balls. He mustn't have cum in months to have that much cum in him, she thought to herself.

Finally, Tommy's dick stopped erupting and the cum stopped. Leah swallowed the last of the cum in her mouth and began to run her tongue around the head and shaft of Tommy's dick, cleaning the rest of his cum off him, and then she looked up into his now open eyes and slid his dick from her mouth.

"That was fucking amazing!" Tommy exclaimed as she stayed kneeling in front of him, her hand gently squeezing his now softening dick.

"I would never have guessed." She said teasingly as she looked up at him with her big eyes

"Sorry." He said, "You didn't mind..."

"What, you cumming in my mouth?" She interrupted with a teasing smile, "After I've sucked your dick, how could I not expect you to? Actually, I couldn't decide whether you'd want to rather cum in my mouth or all over me. And when was the last time you came, I must have swallowed two or three pints of your cum!" Saying that made that electricity shoot through her again. She really had given her son a blowjob and swallowed all his cum, how hot was that!

"This morning." He said smiling proudly down at her as she continued massaging his limp cock, which was still over 6 inches long and pretty thick.

Leah couldn't help looking surprised. He had cum so much in her mouth and he had already cum that morning? He must be a cum-machine.

"I've never cum that much in my life, nowhere near." He said breathlessly, she still stroked his dick, "It was because it was you, tonight, that dress, everything."

She smiled up at him, "You think I'm hot then Tommy?" She asked teasingly

"Fuck! Yeah!" He said loudly, "Everyone thinks you're hot! I have to keep telling the guys at school to shut up 'cause they keep saying how hot you are, how big your tits are, how long your legs are, how much they'd love to bang you and stuff. They all wanna fuck you."

Her smile deepened and Leah reluctantly let Tommy's cock out of her hand and smoothly got to her feet.

"They do, do they?" She said as she stood up in front of Tommy and smoothed her dress over her firm body. "Well, you're the only one that'll get to fuck me."

And with her teasing smile, she leaned forward and gently kissed Tommy on the lips.

"But I think you need to wake up first." She said as she moved back and leaned against the office door.

"So, do you want to fuck me right here against the door?" She asked, her voice and face equally teasing and lusty and her arms rose above her head to grasp hold of the doorframe above.

Before Tommy could answer however, she pushed herself away from the door and walked closer to him, once again grasping his limp cock as he stood still in the pants around his ankles. She squeezed hard as she spoke.

"Or maybe right here on the floor?" This time her voice was more aggressive and she yanked at his dick as she stared lustfully into his eyes.

He moved forward as if to grab her but she let go of his twitching cock and moved away from him too quickly and walked farther into the room.

She smiled to herself as she walked towards the big chair behind her husband's desk.

"You know Tommy, I've never cheated on your father," She said without looking back at him, "But I suppose if I am going to fuck another guy behind his back who better than our own son?"

She reached the chair as she finished speaking and slowly sat down on the leather. It creaked as she sat down, but she made sure she bent a little lower than needed, so that Tommy could get another view of her amazing tits.

She smiled as she looked at him as his dick was beginning to harden. She knew this would drive any man wild, but her son, it drove him crazy.

She raised her finger to her lips as she spoke again.

"Maybe you could make me cum on his chair?" She asked innocently and smiled when his cock twitched and hardened more.

Standing up, she quickly bent over the desk, giving him an unobstructed view down the top of her dress.

Resting on her elbows with her palms flat on the tabletop she spoke in a deep husky tone.

"Or maybe you want to fuck me over your father's desk." She said and groaned loudly, "Ohhhh, yeah! You'd like that? To fuck me hard from behind, while my big tits mash hard into your fathers desk?"

She smiled deeper again as his dick continued to grow. She knew she was a good flirt, and that he soon he would be rock hard and ready to take her. His eyes almost shone with lust, and he visibly held himself back, knowing she would move away from him until she wanted him.

This time, Leah straightened slowly, gently moaning as she pushed her large tits farther forward, and then she slowly walked round to the side of the desk and turned to lean back on it with her hands resting on the edge. She looked straight at the leather sofa in front of her, then turned her head to look at her son.

"Or do you want to fuck me on the soft leather sofa baby?" She asked lovingly

Tommy just stood there, his dick rigidly hard again. He was shaking from the visible effort of wanting to come to her.

Leah smiled as she stood there looking at him and his very big dick. How had she gotten all of that thing in her mouth? She let him wait a little longer, making him boil with anticipation.

"Maybe I should take this dress off." She said as she stood straight up and stretched her arms high over her head, "Unless you want to fuck me in it?"

That was the final straw as far as Tommy was concerned. Leah smiled as her 18-year-old boy hurriedly walked straight towards her and grabbed her. Their lips mashed against each other and their tongues probed deep in each other's mouths roughly.

Tommy's hand reached up and roughly grabbed one of her tits and began squeezing harshly as he continued kissing her. She moaned loudly into his mouth and her own hands grasped his head, pulling him closer and deeper into her mouth.

Suddenly Leah pushed him away from her mouth, still only inches from his face, they both breathed hard. His hand squeezed her breast once more then lowered to her waist as they stared lustfully into each other's eyes.

Leah lustfully stared at her son; both of them standing still, all the teasing had gone out of her now and all she wanted was to fuck. Lust had them both, so she told him.

"Fuck me." She said while looking in her son's eyes

Tommy wasted no time now. His mouth darted back onto hers, their tongues once again probing each other's mouths. His arms wrapped tightly around her and as if she was a feather he lifted her from the floor. Immediately Leah's legs wrapped around his waist, his hard cock pressing against her thong covered pussy, but instead of moving to the sofa like Leah thought he would, Tommy moved forward and planted her down quickly on her back on the desk.

Leah moaned into her son's mouth as he reached up and once again began mauling her tits. His body pressed her hard against the big tabletop, big enough for them to lie on with space around, and she felt his dick pressing hard against her pussy.

They continued kissing and he continued to grope at her dress-covered tits, and then he broke the kiss and began to quickly kiss all over Leah's cleavage. Leah moaned softly and unlocked her legs from around his waist as he reached down and under her dress to take hold of the band of her thong.

He roughly pulled Leah's underwear down and stopped kissing her tits to look deep into her eyes. Her hair was splayed out across the tabletop, her chest was heaving as her breath quickened and she was shivering with unbound lust. He smiled down at her as he continued to pull her thong down until he couldn't reach any farther. He made a move as if to get up to completely remove the thong, but Leah pulled him back and just wriggled her legs until the underwear hung on her high-heeled foot, and then she kicked them off. Neither of them paid any attention to where they went. This was it; they were really going to fuck.

As Leah looked lustfully into Tommy's eyes, she smiled lustfully and stroked his cheek with her left hand, then took hold of his muscular arms with both hands.

"You know, I love seeing that wedding ring dad gave you when I'm just about to fuck you." He said smugly and moved his hips so that his hard cock was lined up perfectly with her pussy, the front of her dress pushed up around her flat stomach.
"Well I'm going to love being pinned to his desk by my son's big dick." She said as teasingly as she could, "Now be a good boy Tommy and fuck me!"

No more encouragement was needed Tommy smiled as he thrust forward as hard as he could and slammed his entire length of 10 ½ inches deep into Leah's ready and wanton pussy, stretching and filling her completely.

Leah screamed at the top of her lungs because of the pain of being speared by such a big cock. She had never had any dick anywhere near this big in her before and it stretched her instantly.

Slowly, as Leah's head and back were arched from the pain of the initial penetration, the pain subsided and she began to feel her son's dick inside her, then pleasure began to far out weigh the pain, and very quickly.

Very quickly, waves of passion and pleasure shot through her body and she felt an orgasm wash over her. Her muscles clenched and her body shook and she groaned loudly.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Leah groaned, still with her head back and her back arched.

Her toes curled up and she gripped Tommy's arms tightly as she came hard.

"I take it you like having my big dick buried deep in you mom?" Tommy asked smugly as she came down slowly from her orgasm.

It was then that she noticed that he wasn't fucking her, he was just holding his dick inside her and to the hilt it seemed, letting her feel his long hardness before he began, making sure she felt every inch of him and every scrap of pleasure.

And feel every inch of Tommy and the pleasure she did. The feeling was amazing; she had never felt anything like it in her life. She was absolutely stuffed full of cock! Her pussy stretched tightly around the thick invading meat and squeezed it tightly. She felt like this monster was actually in her womb and she felt so amazingly good. She felt like she was in heaven. She felt on fire. This was her son's dick buried to the hilt within her pussy, the very son she had given birth to 18 years ago, and now he was about to fuck her on his fathers work desk. Leah moaned again as she lay flat on the tabletop and opened eyes she never realised she had closed. The knowledge that the cock inside her, filling her completely, making her feel sooooo good, was her son's only made the feeling better.

Lust burned deep within her now, her pussy raged even more now to be fucked and she wanted satisfying. And now!

"You feel good baby!" Leah said very breathlessly, and lifting her legs to wrap them once again around Tommy's waist. He was actually inside her!

He smiled smugly

"You know what's odd," He said whilst still smiling smugly down at her, his hands at either side of her head with her hands gripping his muscular arms. "18 years ago I came out of your pussy and now all these years later, I'm back in there again."

Leah smiled back up at him teasingly.

"Only this time you're bigger!" She said and he returned her smile with his own smug one, and then he slowly pulled his dick out of her tight pussy to the tip of the head, and once again slammed hard back into her.

Leah screamed at first, from a little pain, but soon her pussy became accustomed to the size of Tommy's big dick repeatedly slamming hard in and out of her, and that's when she started moaning grunting and groaning louder and louder, and soon the lewd noises coming from her mouth turned to screams of lust and incredible feelings of pleasure. Her lustful screams and moans continued never stopping as her son pounded her hard and fast with his dick. The i****tual fuck had begun and Leah was in heaven.



Tommy continued to piston his ragingly hard dick in and out of his mother's very welcoming pussy with strokes so hard that the strong wooden desk creaked loudly. He couldn't believe he was actually fucking his own hot mother! This was amazing. Her pussy gripped tightly to every inch of his thick manhood as it continued to plow relentlessly into her, her arms were now wrapped around his neck, her nails digging painfully into his flesh as her face was contorted in absolute pleasure. Even with her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her mouth continuously moaning and groaning in between her screams of ecstasy she looked stunning. Her long wavy black hair still fanned out across the tabletop, her big, heavy tits shook violently from each of his ruthless thrusts into her body and her legs were locked tightly around him, trying to pull him even deeper into her.

"OHH FUCK! OHHHHH FUCK! FUCK ME BABY! FUCK MY PUSSY GOOD! OHHHHHHH!" Leah screamed as his dick continued its assault

"Oh mom, fuck!" Was all he could manage to grunt out as all of his concentration was on fucking her as best as he could, after all he didn't know if he would ever get her again and he wanted to make the most of it.

"Come on baby, fuck me, come on, fuck me hard! OH I LOVE YOUR DICK! FUCK I FEEL SO FUCKING GOOD! SOOO FUCKING FULL!" His mother exclaimed loudly as she continued thrusting her hips upwards to meet his thrusts.

She met each of his thrusts just as roughly as he gave them to her. She thrust her pussy up as he slammed hard back into her, driving her hard against the desk top with a loud crack and the shifting and creaking of the desk itself. Tommy thought the thing might fall apart with how hard they were fucking each other; there was definitely no love in this sex, just pure a****l fucking.

"Your pussy's so fucking tight, fuck!" He grunted between sharp breaths. Even though his dick slammed in and out of her smoothly, he just couldn't believe how tight she was, how her pussy gripped his dick like a vice, trying to milk his dick for more cum.

"OH FUCK BABY, YEAH! NAIL ME TO THE FUCKING DESK BABY! FUCK ME!! UHHHHHHHHHHHH! OHHHH!" Leah screamed as she continued to scratch at his neck.

Their pace hadn't slowed for a second and they had been fucking harder and faster each minute for what seemed like forever, but must only have been 20 minutes or so. Tommy knew that he shouldn't need to cum for ages yet because of the amazing blowjob Leah had given him earlier, but this was too fucking hot and he knew he wouldn't last long.

Leah suddenly opened her eyes to stare lustfully into his and then she took her arms from around his neck and raised them above her head to grip onto the edge of the desk tightly.

"Come on baby, fuck me! Fuck your hot mom for all she's worth! Oh, make me fucking cum all over your big, hard dick!" She growled at him, still looking deep into her eyes with her own lust-filled eyes.

Tommy tried to smile as he sweated with the effort of how hard he was driving his dick into his mother, but as she continued to growl at him, he drew more and more turned on, and spurred on by her dirty talk, he slammed even harder into her. The more she spoke, the harder he rammed his cock into her, and the harder he fucked her, the more she growled at him.

"OHHHHH YEAH! Oh, yeah Tommy baby, my baby boy, fuck mommy good! OHHhhhhhUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" She groaned as his 10 ½ inches slammed home again. "Come on baby, we shouldn't be fucking doing this so you better make it worth it! Ohhhh I'm soo baad letting my own son fuck me, and on your father's desk too! Ummmmmm yeah! OH! Oh! Yeah!"

Tommy tried as hard as he could to fuck her faster as Leah continued to talk dirty to him, but he was already fucking her as hard as he could, his and her breathing came in short, heavy pants, his because of the effort of continuous fucking and hers because each time he slammed his dick back into her, he drove all of the air out of her lungs in a sharp grunt.

His dick continued to mercilessly fuck her as she continued growling up at him. Her tits shook violently against their material prison, mesmerising to Tommy's eyes.

"Oh baby you know this is soo wrong, I think you should..." She began, smiling teasingly up at him, and stopped as his dick continued pounding her hard. "Maybe you should....OHHH.....Maybe.....OH FUCK.....baby....you should...Oh you should keep fucking me! OH! UMMMMMM YEAH! YEEEAAHH! OHHHHH!"

Tommy managed to grin down at his mothers flushed face as her eyes squeezed shut again and her grip tightened on the edge of the desk. The desk itself was creaking loudly now; its loud complaints marking their lewd fuck session but drowned out under Tommy's moans and groans of pleasure, and Leah's screams of ecstasy.

All of a sudden Tommy heard a noise at the other end of the room, a sound of the door opening. Leah obviously heard it too, but when he was about to stop she grabbed him hard by the face and growled at him.

"Don't you dare fucking stop!" She growled aggressively and by the look in her eyes he knew she meant it, so he continued to pound her hard as the door opened and someone poked their head around the door.

"Oh! Sorry, I thought this one might be empty!" The voice said

"OHHHH FUCK! SO FUCKING BIG! SO FUCKING HOT! SOOOO FUCKING GOOD! OHH FUCK ME BABY FUCK MEEEE!!" Leah screamed, obviously turned on by someone watching them fucking but not knowing they were mother and son. Tommy felt that same surge of lust fill him and renew his strength, so he began pounding Leah harder against the desktop.

"Sorry to disturb you!" The voice said after a short while and then Tommy heard the door close again.

Obviously it had been a guy who had opened it and stood watching Leah get fucked, admiring her dress covered heaving body being fucked so ruthlessly. Tommy would've done the same thing.

Tommy looked down at his mother; her hips were thrusting up at him faster than before. She was more turned on than ever and she was losing all control of herself as her second orgasm was obviously approaching, and it was obviously going to be huge.

She flung her head from side to side and tightly shut her eyes. Her arms now flailed about, looking for anything to grab a hold of and Tommy noticed her hit the lamp and knock it over, and as she continued to flail around, her orgasm approaching rapidly, her hand hit the photo frame, that Tommy had noticed held a picture of him and his mother and father, and it flew from the desk to land on the floor.

As his dick pistoned rapidly in and out of her, Leah suddenly reached round to grasp her hands tightly onto his back, her fingernails digging deep into his back through the material and her felt her pussy tighten so hard he thought it would crush his dick, but he continued his assault anyway, intensifying her orgasm as it shot through her body.

""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK!!" Leah's scream began and then finished in a wordless scream of absolute pleasure, which Tommy had no doubt could be heard all the way back to the party room.

His dick never slowed as Leah convulsed harshly underneath him, impaled lewdly on his dick. Her body shook so much that several times she lifted from the desktop only to hit her head hard as she came back down again, but she didn't seem to even feel it in that torrent of ecstasy. Her legs pulled him towards her, trying to f***e his dick all the way in to her as he struggled to continue his pounding and her nails dug as hard as they could into his back, bringing a shout of pain from Tommy, as her long black fingernails ripped through the skin tight lycra and his skin, causing bleeding scratches across his back. Then Leah's back arched half a foot off the table and her head shot back with her eyes wide open.

"UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" She groaned between her tightly clenched teeth.

Tommy continued to fuck her as hard as he could with her legs gripping him tightly to her, and very slowly Leah seemed to come back down to earth again. Her back lowered to the desk top, her legs loosened around his back, her nails stopped digging into his skin, and her head came forward to look at him. Her face was a mask of complete satisfaction and lust. She had had the orgasm she wanted, but she was far from finished.



Leah gently purred at her son as he continued to piston his dick in and out of her very satisfied pussy. He was moving slower than before, obviously weary from how much effort he had put in bringing her to orgasm, but he still continued to push and pull in and out of her.

She couldn't believe how good she felt right at that moment, how intense her orgasm had been, she had never cum that hard in her life, and to do so because of her sons dick made it all the more better a feeling.

Although she had cum hard and was now feeling like jelly she smiled at Tommy as he continued to push his dick back into her. Her own lust was beginning to grow again as feeling slowly began to return to her body. She could feel every inch of him stretching her inside; reaching places she never knew existed, fucking her so completely, so thoroughly that she never wanted him to stop. She still couldn't believe that she had taken all of his dick inside of her, she had felt almost torn in two from it's size when he had roughly entered her, but now, she wanted nothing more than for him to fuck her to another earth-shattering orgasm.

"Oh! Ummmm!" She moaned softly as the immense feeling of her orgasm subsided and she began to feel Tommy's dick sliding back and forth into her very welcoming pussy. Strength returned to her slowly. "That was amazing." She said still in a state of wonder.

Tommy smiled down at her as he continued to feed his cock into her pussy, but he was beginning to tire and slow down.

"I'm glad you like it." He managed to stammer out, his breathing becoming more laboured and his arms shaking a little in an effort to hold him up.

Her strength began to seep back into her body a little more now, but Leah still felt like Jelly.

"You're tired baby, maybe you should stop for a while." She said as she smiled teasingly up at him, she knew exactly what he would say.

"I'm not finished fucking you yet." He said with a strained voice. "I'm gonna carry on."

"I never said that we were going to stop having sex." Leah said and her smile deepened as he looked up at her confused. "I said you should stop, not me."

He stared at her for a moment not understanding what she was saying. She almost laughed at his innocence. He was so dirty and good at so many things, but he was still 18.

Trying not to laugh, she explained what she meant.

"Let me explain." She said teasingly, "You're tired and I'm not, and we both want to carry on fucking, so, I am going to ride your dick until we both cum."

She felt a flutter in her stomach, and it wasn't Tommy's dick, when she realised that she had actually told her son that he could cum inside her. He wasn't even wearing a condom! The illicit thought turned her on even more and she pushed herself up on her hands,

Tommy still lay on top of her with his dick now buried deep within her but not moving.

"Well, are you going to help me or are we just going to stop?" Leah asked her son a little impatiently

Too tired to note much, Tommy reached around her waist and pulled himself back so that he could stand up, with her legs wrapped around him and his dick still completely imbedded in her pussy. There was no way she was going to let that wonderful thing out of her. But as Tommy stood up straight with Leah in his arms, his legs buckled suddenly and the pair of them fell backwards quickly. With thud they both landed sitting on the leather sofa at the side of the desk, Tommy sitting on the sofa and Leah straddling his long dick, which had slammed hard into her as she landed impaled on his lap, and she thought that it was going to come right out her mouth with the f***e it drove upwards in to her. The f***e caused Leah to grunt and then moan lightly, and when they both had gotten accustomed to what had happened she looked down at Tommy's face.

He was staring up at her in wonder and she smiled lustfully back down at him, her legs to either side of his, his hands on her thighs, his dick deep in her pussy and her hands resting on his shoulders.

"Well, I hadn't planned on having sex here, but it's as good a place as any." She said to him, "And besides, I don't think your father's desk could've taken anymore of that harsh fucking you were giving me."

He grinned up at her smugly and smug he should be with a knockout like her on his dick, and his own mother to boot.

"So, are you gonna bounce on my dick then you naughty girl?" He asked as his hands began gently rubbing her thighs.

Leah shivered once again with the knowledge that she was impaled on her son's dick. And she slowly began to move her hips back and forth, sliding his hard length back and forth into her pussy gently.

"Ummmmm yeah!" She moaned lightly as she felt that hard shaft fill her again and again. She just loved how it stretched her inside.

"Yeah, that's it mom, ride my dick like a slut." Tommy growled at her as he stared lustfully at her body.

His lustful gaze turned her on ever more, and just as she was going to really start to fuck him, a thought came to her and she stopped moving her hips.

"What are you doing?" Tommy asked her curiously.

"Well, I was thinking that seeing as your big dick is already buried deep in my pussy and that you like looking at my tits, that you might want to have me fuck you without this dress on?"

The instant twitching of life of Tommy's dick inside her was enough to tell her the answer before he said anything, and so, Leah reached back and slowly slid the small zip down her back and then reach around to take a hold of the dress that had been pushed up around her waist to allow Tommy to fuck her.

"Ummm, I'm going to be bouncing on my sons dick naked, riding him hard until he cums inside me." Leah said as teasingly as she could, "Maybe I should just leave it on."

"No, no, please." Tommy said urgently and Leah smiled.

As Leah Bryton smiled down at her son, impaled hard on his 10 ½ inch cock, she pulled the tight black gothic dress up over her head quickly, and began thrusting her hips back and forth, fucking herself on his thick dick before the dress had gotten to her tits. As the black material cleared her beautiful face and long black wavy hair, she threw it away from her, careless of where it landed, smiled at her son's reaction and rode him as hard as she could. She planned on fucking him and herself, to the best orgasm they had ever had. So she rode him as hard and as fast as she could.





Half an hour later Tommy still gaped at his mother's hot body as she bounced rapidly up and down on his hard monster cock. She had grown more and more intense in fucking herself on Tommy's dick each time she rammed herself hard back down its long length. Tommy could feel her long smooth legs pressed against his bare thighs as she straddled him, her pussy still clamped tightly around his cock as she fucked herself silly on his dick and her left hand roughly playing with her clit causing her to fuck herself wilder as she was pleased by both his dick and her hands, her face contorted once again in ecstasy Leah either threw her head back as she groaned and moaned lewdly or screaming her lust-filled obscenities as she wildly shook her head from side to side.

The sight of Leah riding harder and harder, faster and faster with every thrust of her hips made Tommy want to cum, and cum hard but his attention was still in the same place it had been for the last 30 minutes, on his mother's big tits.

Leah's tits were amazing, the were huge and firm and they had not even a slight hint of sag to them at all as they bounced wildly up and down on her chest in unison with her up and downward thrusts as she continuously impaled herself on his dick. The sight was amazing and Tommy could feel his balls brewing up another large load of cum to dump inside her.

"OH YES! YES! OHHHHH BABY!" Leah's screams dropped into a loud purr as she looked down at Tommy, her left hand working furiously on her clit as she slid quickly up and down his hard cockmeat. "I love your dick baby, it feels so fucking good!"

Tommy smiled smugly at his mother, her eyes shining with lust and her body making damn sure she was satisfied.

"Fuck mom I love your fucking body!" He exclaimed lifting his eyes from her body to her face long enough to see her smile teasingly as she groaned again, her fingers working harder as her hips made quick, small circling motions. "Your tits are fucking amazing! I've never seen such big, firm jugs before!" And not for the first time, he reached up to cup her tits.

As his fingers sank deep into her large, firm tits, Leah groaned again and, her body and fingers speeding up as he began to roughly squeeze and play with them. They felt so good in his hands as her chest rose sharply with each thrust back and forth on his cock and her breathing heaved.

They were the picture of lust, fucking wildly on the leather sofa in Carl Bryton's office. Leah riding hard and fast, her son's hands groping roughly at her tits, naked, she slammed herself repeatedly on his glorious pole and screamed in ecstasy.

"Ummmm" She moaned, once again looking locking her eyes on his, and once again she purred at him, "I love the way you fill me, I can't believe we're doing this, we're actually fucking baby! Ummmmmmm, ohhhhhhh!" She finished groaning as her head fell back again, her long black hair reaching down to his knees behind her.

Tommy's hands continued their assault on Leah's tits and she continued to bounce up and down rapidly now. Faster and faster she began to move, slamming harder and harder down on to him.

Suddenly she moved her hand from her clit and leaned forward her tits mashing hard against the palms of Tommy's hands as all of her wait was pushed onto them. Her hands grabbed tightly onto the back of the black leather sofa and used it for support to allow herself to fuck his dick harder. She was desperately fucking herself to another orgasm, and with the feel of her tight, hot hole, Tommy knew that he too would cum soon.

"Uhhhhhhhh, Come on baby, fuck mommy, fuck your big dick in my pussy hard!" She growled aggressively at him, her face inches from his. "Fuck I need this so badly!"

Tommy couldn't even form any words, his heart was leaping from his chest because he still couldn't believe that he was actually fucking his gorgeous mom, but more than that, how good she was! Being a big sports star in his school, he had had a good few women since turning 18, most of them older, and even a teacher, but none had been anywhere near as good as this amazing woman he had only looked at as his mom before tonight.

As quickly as she had leaned forward, Leah pushed herself back so she was sitting straight again, Tommy's hands still roughly squeezing her tits, his fingers sinking into her fleshy mounds, and she reached up to grab her hair in her hands on her head as she rode with all her might, driving herself closer to orgasm. Tommy was still amazed that he had actually lasted this long, but with the intensity and the sight of her gloriously toned body, he knew he was almost done.

"Oh yeah, you're so fucking good honey! Fuck me, you're soo fucking hard!" She groaned without looking down at him as she bounced around smothering her long black hair all over her head in her tightly gripped hands.

Then once again she suddenly moved, unable to stay in one place too long as the pleasure flowed through her, which Tommy could understand as his own senses were becoming numb from the sheer amount of pleasure she was giving him. Her slim hands fell to grip her tits on top of his already mauling hands. The sight was awesome.

"Oh baby, you nailed me to your fathers desk so good!" Leah purred as she helped him to roughly squeeze the firmness of her tits. "And I just love riding your dick."

"Fuck!" Was all he could breathe out, he could feel the familiar shortness to his breathing and he knew he was going to blow soon. He began thrusting his hips harder upward, using Leah's tits to roughly pull her down as he thrust fast up.

"Ohhhhh! Um!" She groaned as he pulled her down hard, "You are so big!" She breathed out and began to moan lightly as she squeezed his hands into her flesh.

He felt the first tingling signs in his dick that he was going to cum and lust took total control of him. He let his hands drop from Leah's tits to roughly grab her waist, he needed more, more speed, harder, so he began thrusting harder and wilder into her, using her small waist to push and pull her up and down his dick.

Tommy looked lustfully at his mother as she gripped her tits harshly and played with them as she tightened her legs and rode him with all of her strength. The leather sofa creaked loudly with the sound of leather and wood. She was about to cum herself, he knew as her pussy slightly tightened around his thick lust-engorged rod buried deep within her.

"Fuck, your dicks like a fucking baseball bat!" Leah exclaimed loudly as she groaned as another of her downward thrusts was met by one of Tommy's equally lust filled upward thrusts. "I've never been fucked so good in my life!" She groaned again.

"Yeah mom, pump yourself hard on my dick, fuck your pussy on me!" Tommy suddenly growled aggressively, "Tell me, am I bigger and better than dad?" He had wanted to ask that question but he'd waited until she was totally filled with lust that he knew she'd answer. She loved his father very much, and he knew she would never answer unless she was beyond reasonable thought.

At the mention of his father, his mother began pounding her pussy as hard as she could, her groans growing louder until once again she was screaming and grunting from the hard impact of pubic bone slamming with a loud slap against the base of his dick.

"OHHHH FUCK YES BABY, FUCK ME LIKE THAT! OHHH DON'T EVER FUCKING STOP TOMMY!" His mother cried out lustfully, the sound no doubt was heard outside the room. "YES, YOUR DICK IS SOOO MUCH FUCKING BIGGER THAN YOUR FATHER'S" She groaned loudly, squeezing her big tits and mashing them roughly together. "HE'S....OHHHHHHHH.....HE'S 7 INCHES! UMMMMMMM OH AND YOU'RE SO MUCH FUCKING BETTER THAN HE IS AT PLEASING ME! YOU FUCK ME SO WELL HONEY! OH YOU'RE GONNA MAKE ME CUUUMMMMMMMMM!"

The last came out as a loud scream that had to have used all the air in her lungs and she slammed down hard, grinding her tight pussy down on his raging dick, trying to f***e every last millimetre into her, as he slammed hard upwards and grunted sharply and as Tommy came hard inside his mother and she felt it shoot into her, her own orgasm just blew her mind.





Leah rode her sons dick as hard and as fast as fast as she could, bouncing wildly and groaning and screaming lewdly as she held tightly to her tits, squeezing them hard and roughly. She felt so good as she continuously slammed herself as down hard as she could and was met by Tommy's equally hard thrust up to meet her. She grunted every time their bodies slammed hard against each other, she had gotten used to his big dick buried within her now, but she still felt completely stuffed, and being rammed hard by all of that meat at once drove ecstasy through every vein.

Tommy was gripping her waist, pulling hard back down on his enormous weapon and Leah heard him speak and heard herself answer, but lust filled her and bl**d pumped rapidly through her veins, drowning out any concentration on anything except the big dick in her pussy and the amazing amount of pleasure it was giving her.

Suddenly, her stomach tensed, her pussy trembled and electricity began to tingle through her body and she knew she was about to cum for the second time that night by her son's cock as she felt the beginnings of what she knew would be a massive orgasm, Leah slammed herself hard downwards as Tommy thrust hard upwards and impaled her completely on every inch of his big monster.

She heard her 18 year old son groan loudly and felt the head of his big, thick cock expand as her own orgasm erupted and electricity shot through her with enough power to light the entire skysc****r they were in. Yet as Leah's orgasm began to shoot through her and her body trembled, her pussy gripped her sons dick tight and she groaned louder than before, Tommy's dick exploded and wad after wad of his hot, thick, sticky white cum shoot deep within her pussy, coating her insides and shooting straight into her unprotected womb, and Leah's orgasm more than trebled in intensity and her loud groan turned into a wordless scream of complete ecstasy.

"OHHHHHH FUCCKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Was all she could scream out after what seemed like an eternity.

No words could describe how good she felt right then as wave after wave of orgasm shot through her body. She shook uncontrollably as she came, almost falling from Tommy's lap if her hadn't held onto her tightly by her naked waist. Her hands, no longer gripping a death lock on her tits, sc****d furrows into her sons chest with her nails, her head thrown back once again in a wordless scream of pure pleasure.

Still her sons dick shot streams of cum deep into her yearning pussy, emptying the entire contents of his balls into her in an endless stream of white seed and her pussy hungrily drank it all in, her womb filling with her sons sticky goo.

Time passed but Leah didn't notice it at all as her orgasm continued, until what must have been 5 minutes later, her scream slowly quietened into wordless moaning and she fell forward, with no strength at all in her body, pressing her big tits flat against her sons chest. They both just lay there resting, totally exhausted but both completely satisfied.

Two hours passed as Leah lay naked resting against her son's batman suit covered chest still impaled to the hilt on his now soft cock, soft, but still almost 7 inches long. His dick was soft, and totally fucked out, but he was still as big as his father.

Slowly Leah woke up, and regaining her sense of reality slowly, realised that she and Tommy had actually fallen asl**p, that was just how much energy they had used.

Weakly she pushed herself to arms length with her hands pressed against her son's muscular chest until she was sitting straight, straddling his lap. Even her smile was weak due to her lack of energy. If she had thought her muscles were jelly before, they were water now, but she still managed to push herself upwards, rising slowly from that pleasure-giving pole of her son's until, with a sigh at the loss, she finally pulled free and with a wet suction sound his dick came out of her.

Standing on long legs that barely held her upright, Leah searched the room with her big eyes to look for her dress, and found it lying strewn over Carl's chair where it had landed when she threw it away in her lust to be fucked. She smiled deeply, the memory of how good Tommy's big dick had made her feel still very fresh in her mind, and his cum was still very fresh and deep in her very sensitive pussy. She could still feel all of her son's sticky cum inside her belly from when she had swallowed it all, and she could easily feel all of his cum that had shot deep into her womb and filled her pussy so full she was sure that her eyes must have turned white.

She reached over and pulled the dress on over her head as she heard Tommy sit up on the sofa, just waking up from his well-earned rest. Leah turned to him as she began pulling the zip up the back of the dress, her arms were doubled back to pull the zip up, which pushed her big tits out farther and pressed them tight against the thin black material, her nipples poking proudly through the dress top, and she looked at her 18 year old boy.

"Well, I've never been fucked that good before!" She said with a deep smile down at him as he wearily looked up at her. "And I certainly have never been filled with so much cum either!"

Her smile deepened and became very teasing and she walked very unsteadily over to pick up his pants and throw them to him.

"C'mon Batman, you better get ready, if the party isn't already over it will be soon after how long that took!" She said as she checked her dress and smoothed it with her hands over her flat belly. Flat but oh, she felt so unbelievably full of cum!

Tommy looked up at her as he stood unsteadily and pulled his pants on.

"What time is it?" He asked, sounding a little more awake as he pulled the pants up around his waist.

"Late by the look of it." She said, "We were fucking for over an hour and we must have slept two. So come on Tommy, we've got to be heading home before your father wonders where we've gotten to."

A couple of minutes later, after searching for Leah's missing panties which they couldn't find, they were both walking back down the corridor towards the party room hand in hand. To her surprise, the music was still coming out from that room, but there was nowhere near as many people as had been there earlier.

Walking only slightly more steadily than in her husband's office, Leah led Tommy out by the hand into the smaller room and towards the way out but she stopped briefly to tell Harold and Lydia Marsh that they had had a lot of fun and were both very glad they had come, and then they were off and quickly found themselves once again sitting in the car, this time Tommy was in the drivers seat, even though Leah was stone cold sober.

Tommy had hardly said two words since waking up and was now staring straight out the windshield, not moving the car.

"What's wrong honey?" Leah asked looking as concerned as she felt

"Is everything gonna be ok with us now? I mean after, you know," He said nervously, looking at her as if expecting her to yell at him.

Leah smiled softly at her son and gently stroked his arm to reassure him, but she couldn't help but take the chance to tease him, although she knew that he was worried.

"What? After we had sex? After you fucked me?" She asked and smiled even more when he looked down expecting her to yell at him. "Tommy, I wouldn't have fucked you if I didn't want to and I know that you enjoyed it just as much as I did, I have two loads of your cum inside me to prove that! So don't worry ok, everything's fine ok?"

He nodded, still looking at the floor.

"I said ok?" She repeated removing her hand from his arm

"Yeah ok." He said after sighing and looking at her for a long time to make sure she really meant it.

"Good, because I don't want any of this to have ruined our relationship." She said and when she saw that he relaxed, she turned her smile back from reassuring to heavily teasing. "Now, we can pretend like nothing happened, or, you can drive us home before your father thinks something is wrong and I can suck your dick on the way."

His head turned towards her instantly and his eyes shot wide open. Leah couldn't believe how prudish he was being for someone who had already fucked her, and for a moment she thought that he was going to say that he did want to pretend that nothing had happened, and then finally a small smile crept on to his face and he turned to start the engine. Leah's own smile grew as she reached towards Tommy's crotch and pulled his cock out of his pants with her left hand, and smiling at the sight of her glittering wedding ring pressed against her son's rigidly hard cock, she leaned forward and slid her hot mouth over his cock once again.

Tommy drove home carefully as Leah's pretty head bobbed up and down in his lap, sucking hard on his cock and swishing her tongue all over the head. Her black lipstick still remained and her black covered lips glided up and down the thick shaft again and again as her cheeks sucked in and out as she tried to milk even more cum from his dick.

"Oh fuck mom you're such a horny slut!" Tommy groaned as his free hand gently rested on her long black hair that fell over her pretty face as she sucked contentedly on his rock solid dick.

"Mmmmmmph" She moaned around the shaft and then she slid her mouth all the way up and took her mouth from the shaft, gently pumping him still with her ringed left hand. "It's your wonderful dick baby." She cooed, "it drives me crazy."

And she returned to sucking harder on his dick before once again pulling her mouth from it long enough to look up at him through her long black eyelashes and say, "Besides, I love the taste of your cum and I LOVE feeling it inside me!" And with those words she went back to working as hard as she could, sucking mercilessly on his dick.

All the way back from the office to their house Leah's head bobbed up and down on her son's 10 ½ inch hard on, sucking him for all she was worth as if he were her husband. Up and down her head moved, sometimes jacking him off with her left hand, other times sinking his dick all the way down her tight throat so that her lips reached the very base of his cock and her face was in his lap.

The further they drove, the harder and faster Leah sucked, wanting to taste Tommy's cum one more time before they got home. The moans filled the car, Tommy groaning how good a cocksucker she was and how much cum he was going to give her, and her own moans around the thick cock meat buried constantly between her lips in her mouth and throat. The loud sounds of Leah's lewd i****tuous slurping as she sucked as hard and as fast as she could almost drowned their moaning and groaning out.

Then as they pulled into the driveway and stopped in front of the house, Tommy lived up to his promised groans, and once again delivered a huge load of cum shooting straight into Leah's mouth. She swallowed all of his cum as thick globs shot out of his engorged dick in her mouth and hit her tonsils, the back of her throat, landed on her tongue and filled her mouth completely full of cum. So full in fact, that after she had pulled her mouth from her son's softening cock and he had put it back in her pants and they were both leaving the car, her mouth was still full of Tommy's cum and she was slowly swallowing and slowly letting some slide down her throat on its own. The thought of having her son's cum in her mouth as she walked back into her house and nearer her husband turned her on so much she thought about pushing Tommy against a wall outside and fucking him before going in. Instead she just swallowed the last of her sons cum with a loud gulp that Tommy smiled at as they entered the kitchen and saw Carl sitting at the table reading over some papers. He never even looked up as they walked in.

"Hi." He said sounding happy but intent on the work in front of him

"Hey dad." Tommy said with a smug smile at Leah

"Hey hon, you have a good night?" She asked and returned her son's smile with a lust-filled teasing one of her own.

"Yeah, got a lot done so that the weekend should be completely free." Carl said, still without looking up. "What about you two? Did you have fun at the party?"

Tommy just grinned boyishly at her and she smiled once more at him before answering her husband.

"Oh, we had a lot of fun honey! In fact, more fun than I have had in my life I think." She said whilst still looking at her son, "Our son really knows how to show a girl a very, very good time."

"Good, I'm glad honey." Carl replied

"I showed him your office as well honey, he seemed to like what he saw there." She said teasingly, her pussy was beginning to feel hot and horny again. "Me, I certainly enjoyed myself, so that's why we didn't cum earlier, we wanted to have as much fun tonight as we possibly could, and I know for a fact we both did!" She rubbed a hand on her flat stomach showing Tommy that she had enjoyed all of his cum.

"Good, good!" Carl said as he wrote on one of the sheets, "Have you eaten?"

"Yeah" She said, her stomach fluttering with how erotic this was, basically describing what had happened but so that only herself and Tommy understood what she was really saying. Her smiled deepened. "I was stuffed more full than ever and I still feel completely full now but then, I've had two or three loads tonight."
"Good." Her husband repeated again.

"Anyway baby, I'm going to bed cause I'm completely fucked out." She said and moved closer to Tommy, "I need to get my energy back." She said looking straight at Tommy with lust filled eyes, and then turned to Carl. "Don't be too long honey." She said to him and then turned once again to her baby boy. "Good night honey, and thanks for such an amazing night." She said to him and gently pressed her lips against his, and quickly touched his tongue with hers, before pulling her lips back and smiling at him.

"We'll have to do it again soon mom." Tommy said smugly with no need to cover his words meaning. Carl wouldn't have suspected the truth at all.

She returned his lustful look and smile, as she turned back to him halfway through the doorway to the stairs.

"Oh we will, we'll make very sure we do it as often as we can." She said with a quick glance at Carl. Whenever they could get a place to themselves, she thought, I'll have that big dick of yours back inside me.

And with one last teasing smile for her son, Leah Bryton turned to walk to her bedroom, completely satisfied and completely happy. The night had turned out far better than she could ever have dreamed. She was not only a cheating slut, but also a Nympho i****tuous slut mother, and that turned her on more than ever.

"Good." Her husband repeated again.

"Anyway baby, I'm going to bed cause I'm completely fucked out." She said and moved closer to Tommy, "I need to get my energy back." She said looking straight at Tommy with lust filled eyes, and then turned to Carl. "Don't be too long honey." She said to him and then turned once again to her baby boy. "Good night honey, and thanks for such an amazing night." She said to him and gently pressed her lips against his, and quickly touched his tongue with hers, before pulling her lips back and smiling at him.

"We'll have to do it again soon mom." Tommy said smugly with no need to cover his words meaning. Carl wouldn't have suspected the truth at all.

She returned his lustful look and smile, as she turned back to him halfway through the doorway to the stairs.

"Oh we will, we'll make very sure we do it as often as we can." She said with a quick glance at Carl. Whenever they could get a place to themselves, she thought, I'll have that big dick of yours back inside me.

And with one last teasing smile for her son, Leah Bryton turned to walk to her bedroom, completely satisfied and completely happy. The night had turned out far better than she could ever have dreamed. She was not only a cheating slut, but also a Nympho i****tuous slut mother, and that turned her on more than ever.


Once again the pair needed time to recuperate, only this time, Leah decided that she didn't care any longer if it was wrong, she was going to carry on having sex with her son, after all when he made her feel so good, and with a cock that big, she could forget anything.

The kitchen table wasn't the only place the i****tuous pair fucked that night. Knowing that Tommy's dad would be back soon, the pair headed upstairs and into Tommy's room where they once again fucked each other's brains out on his bed and on the floor, cumming hard and getting dressed and downstairs just in time as Carl walked in a couple of minutes later.

And so, every day since Leah and Tommy fucked each other mercilessly and tirelessly at every opportunity they got, only that the more they fucked each other, the more they needed to fuck each other, so they looked for more times, more places, more chances to have sex. It all started off discreetly, they would only have sex when they were alone.

So whenever Carl was at work and they both could get away, they took time off and spent the day fucking all around the house, in various places, and various positions. Tommy fucked Leah in her and his dad's bed. From behind and on the kitchen counter. Leah rode Tommy's dick in the back garden on the lawn. They fucked in the pool outside. Harder and faster, their orgasms growing more intense the more they had sex. They came hard each time, Leah all over Tommy's dick and Tommy all deep inside his mothers pussy.

But as they needed each other more and more, the time spent fucking when Carl wasn't there didn't seem enough, so they began to have sex when he was there.

Firstly in the other side of the house, they fucked with Leah bent over the washing machine, or in the basement. They once again fucked in her and Carl's bed, but this time with Carl down stairs, and Leah came harder than ever as she rode her son's dick as he lay underneath her.

They grew more and more bold and more and more dangerous in how they would fuck with people around.

Once, Tommy was fucking Leah doggie style in the lounge when Carl phoned, and she spoke to her husband as her son drove his big 10 ½ inch cock deeply into her pussy, causing her to moan and groan occasionally down the phone.

Another time, Leah was bouncing up and down on Tommy's big dick in the bathroom as she pretended have a bath, and then she fucked him again in the shower as Carl was talking to her from the other side of the door.

Once, when Carl thought that Leah had gone out and Tommy was upstairs, he heard a noise coming from his son's room, so he went up to see what was happening, but instead of knocking, he stood and listened for a while, then he knew what his son was doing, he thought Tommy was nailing the cheerleader from school and smiling walked downstairs, but behind the door, Tommy had Leah pressed against the door, impaled on his rigid cockmeat and was fucking her hard against the wood.

Quite a number of times they almost got caught, like when Tommy's dad walked in to his and Leah's bedroom d***k one night and Tommy and Leah were both naked and fucking intensely on the bed, only for once, the light was off, and Carl was too d***k to think and just fell over on his side of the bed, inches from the naked pair, and fell asl**p. Tommy wasted no time in resuming his fucking, and although Leah protested at first, soon his big dick pumping hard in and out of her, convinced her otherwise.

For months Leah and Tommy fucked like rabbits at least 3 or 4 times a day. They were fucking so much that it seemed on a typical day all they did was go to school and work, come home, fuck, then sl**p, fuck some more, then get up and the cycle began again.

They fucked in every room in the house, in the car, in the garden, against the windows, against the front door only seconds after Carl had left for work. They fucked on, over or against near enough every piece of furniture in the house.

And then it happened; the greatest, most ultimate taboo in i****tuous sex.

One night, Tommy and Leah were alone in the lounge, and Leah was riding Tommy's cock as he was sitting in his dad's big leather armchair. They were both naked, and fucking with speed and intensity. Tommy was sucking on Leah's big tits as they bounced up and down with Leah's movements as she repeatedly slammed his cock into her pussy hard. Leah was screaming for him to fuck her as usual and they fucked for longer than they ever had. They continuously fucked hard for over 3 hours, fucking over the coffee table, against the windows with Leah's tits pressed flat against them, on the floor and in the chair. Leah was growling dirty things about Tommy's dad, saying how much better Tommy was, how much bigger he was, how much better it felt to have her sons naked cock in her rather than her husband's condom protected one, how she would fuck his big dick even if his dad walked in and caught them. She growled and groaned telling him that he fucked her so good, that he reached deep inside her to places she never even knew, that his cock and cum were the best, that she wanted to fuck him in front of his dad. Then they both heard the door open. They stopped fucking; looking at each other, knowing there wasn't enough time to get their clothes on. They had to think fast, and think fast they did. Pushing Leah off his lap and down on to her knees, he pulled her mouth down over his cock and pulled her hair up onto her head, hiding the ends in his hands so that it looked like Leah had shoulder length hair.

When Carl walked in to the lounge he saw his son naked and a young woman with black shoulder length hair down on her knees sucking his dick. Tommy's head was back obviously enjoying the good head he was getting. Carl smiled proudly at his son, although he would have to tell him to do it in his room from now on, not the lounge, but he strode out of the lounge not knowing that he had really just witnessed his wife, Tommy's own mother, sucking their son's dick.

When Tommy realised the coast was clear, he let go of Leah's hair and pulled her mouth off his dick. Smiling lustfully at her son, Leah mounted his big cock again, confident that Carl wouldn't come back in or take any notice of the moaning and groaning. So Leah did both, and very loudly, even letting herself scream in ecstasy as her son's big hard shaft fucked her harder than before. The only hard part was trying not to mention Tommy's name, that she was his mother, or anything incriminating. It was hard, but the orgasm that they both came to was by far their strongest ever.

Finally, as their orgasms swept over them, and Leah came harder than ever on Tommy's dick, and Tommy once again shot load after load after load into his mothers hot pussy, in the biggest orgasm he had ever had, that they came down out of the clouds. Leah's pussy sucked all of Tommy's cum deep into her pussy and womb where he had once again plastered her completely.

The next day, Leah came back into the house and walked into the kitchen. Tommy and his father were both sitting around the table talking about women, and when she walked in they both whistled and laughed.

She smiled at them both, butterflies fluttered in her stomach. They looked at her, both with loving smiles that she returned. She could still feel her 18-year-old sons cum inside her as she spoke to them; all she said was two words;

"I'm pregnant."




... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 55189  |  
98%
  |  37

listening to mom and dad

Do you know how much it sucks to move just before your senior year? Daddy works for a big manufacturing firm and they tapped him to help absorb a new factory they had purchased clear across the country. Without even talking to me, Daddy and Mom decided to sell the house and move from Arizona to some small country town in Kentucky. Apparently, they were able to sell our nice house and buy an old country house and pocket a sizeable profit.

"We're talking enough to pay for your college, Pam," Mom told me matter-of-factly. "I know its hard moving and leaving your friends and old school behind, but this is what's best for the f****y, us and you."

Of course, I just rolled my eyes. It just sucked -- I was losing my best friend, Vicky and my sometimes boyfriend, David who I was close to giving in on the big sex question. Dammit, I was a cheerleader on one of the best squads in the state! It just sucked.

To add insult to injury, we wound up celebrating my eighteenth birthday on the long drive across the country. No big party -- just an embarrassing moment when the waitresses of a restaurant presented me with ice cream and a brownie with a candle stuck in it and sang me "Happy Birthday," in front of a laughing crowd. Daddy promised they would make it up to me later, after we got settled in Kentucky. I doubted that. The only thing good thing I could foresee was that in another year, I could escape the hick town we were moving to for college. I already had my eye on a couple of West Coast Schools.

Most of our stuff was already in the house brought before we arrived by the movers, but we spent another two days unpacking and sorting everything. The only good thing about our new home was that it had a huge attic that had been fitted out as a bedroom -- the biggest bedroom anyone could wish for. Lots of room for everything. It seems that the previous f****y had been quite large and had set the attic up for several k**s. It even had its own bathroom.

Despite the second floor having four bedrooms, Mom and Daddy agreed to let me live up in the attic. "Nothing wrong with a little privacy, right honey?" Mom said, putting her arm around Daddy's waist and winking up at him.

Daddy just grinned and leaned down and kissed Mom on the lips, giving her a quick pinch on her butt. I just rolled my eyes. Mom and Daddy had been real lovey-dovey all the way here. They were always touching and kissing each other. "Too much information, Mom," I said in my best sarcastic voice and then I turned and headed up the stairs to my new room to plan how I wanted to lay everything out.

I slept downstairs on a mattress that first night, but with Mom's help, I got my bedroom cleaned up and all three of us lugged my bedroom furniture upstairs the next day and by that evening, even though I had lots to unpack, I was able to spend my first night in my new room. I said my good nights right after dinner, pecking Daddy on the cheek and giving Mom a quick hug. I was still mad about moving and just wanted to go sulk in private.

I did some more work putting my room in order and was wondering if I could guilt my parents into letting me have a small refrigerator upstairs -- then I could hide up there for days and not talk to them! It had gotten pretty late and I was getting ready to go to bed. I went to go pee and was sitting on the toilet when I realized I could hear my parents talking.

I looked around and realized there was a rectangular metal grate between the sink and the toilet. I leaned over and almost gasped. I could see downstairs -- right into my parents' bathroom. Depending on the angle, I could see who was at the sink or on the toilet. Daddy was standing at the sink, wearing boxer shorts and Mom was talking to him from nearby.

"So, honey, what did you think of what your daughter was wearing today?" I heard Mom ask Daddy.

Daddy laughed and spat out his toothpaste. "Well, I think if her shorts get any smaller, she should just run around in her panties. And that T-shirt -- why don't you wear those half --T's?"

Mom snorted and I heard her reply, "Because I don't have her figure anymore -- I wish I had her flat stomach and I wish I had her sweet ass which I noticed you couldn't keep your eyes off of all day long."

Daddy shrugged his shoulders and after rinsing out his mouth said. "Well, can you blame me -- her tight ass cheeks hanging out like they were? God, and the way her shirt hangs off those pert tits of hers -- you have no idea what that does to me."

Mom moved into my view then, wrapping her arms around Daddy and she slipped one hand into his shorts and said, "Oh, I know exactly what Pammy does to her Daddy!" Daddy turned around and kissed Mom while her hand moved up and down in his shorts while I sat there in absolute shock. My mother and father were talking about me! Talking about my body in a sexual way! A shiver went through me -- from the top of my head to between my legs where it turned to intense heat that spread back through my body.

I reached down and traced a finger along the length of my wispy haired pussy and was amazed to find myself wet. I heard Mom began to speak and peered down again.

"C'mon, you dirty old man -- let's take care of your problem," Mom said in a teasing voice and then she led Daddy out of the bathroom, holding him by his hard penis which I only got a quick glimpse of.

Their voices faded and a part of me wanted to cry out in protest and then it occurred to me that the attic had more than one of those grates...maybe, just maybe. I scurried out of the bathroom, looking anxiously about. There was on in the near corner -- I hurried to it, but it was dark and quiet. Damn! I found another across the room and it was dark and quiet too.

I balled my fists in frustration and then remembered that there was another grate under my bed! I got down on my belly and wiggled my way under the bed frame. I reached the grate and peered down and almost laughed when I saw that my prayers were answered!

Omigod! I had an almost perfect view of my parents' bed! I felt another shiver race through me to explode in white hot heat between my legs. Looking down I could see Daddy sprawled naked on the bed, Mom lying between his legs and stroking his thing -- his penis -- his cock and it was big! I had jacked off my old boyfriend before, but he had nothing on my daddy! Mom looked like she could barely get her hand around it.

Mom was naked too, her butt, looking like a slightly older version of my own, staring up at me. Mom scissored her shapely legs and when she moved, I would get a brief glimpse of her bare pussy. I had no idea that Mom shaved her pussy. Looking at it made me hot between my legs too. I had a momentary flash of Vicky lying naked and me fingering her on the nights I slept over at her house.

Mom giggled and said, "So tell me, John, how badly do you want to fuck our daughter? Maybe I should go up and get her and let her see this big bad cock. She leaned forward and gave it a lick. "Or maybe you would like Pammy to get on her knees and suck Daddy's dick?"

Daddy groaned and said, "Yessssss! I would love to have her little mouth around my cock, sucking me till I cum!"

A shiver seemed to go through Mom. "Mmmm. Do you want to cum in your daughter's mouth, baby...or maybe shoot your nasty jizz all over Pammy's face?"

Dad just groaned and Mom continued, her voice husky and strange. "Just close your eyes, Daddy -- let Pammy suck Daddy's cock for him."

Mom moved and all I could see was her dark hair bobbing up and down above Daddy's crotch. Still, it was hot -- looking at my Daddy squirming on his bed, his hands tangled in Mom's short, black hair, hips moving up and down to meet her movements. It suddenly occurred to me what a hunk Daddy was. He kept in shape by running and working out at the gym and while he had a bit of a stomach, his body was mostly muscle -- his chest, a mat of thick hair. Daddy's hair was a peppery mix that Vicky and other of my girlfriends had thought as kinda sexy and I suddenly realized that they were right.

I could hear the wet, gobbling noises Mom was making with her mouth, sucking Daddy's cock. It didn't take Daddy long and then he was shaking and moaning, "Cathy, I'm cumming, baby -- I'm gonna cum."

Mom let him slip from his mouth and said in a voice that was a good imitation of mine, "No, it's me, Daddy -- it's Pammy sucking your cock!" That was all it took. The head of Daddy's cock swelled and then sprayed sperm all over Mom's face. One spurt, then another and then Mom had her mouth on him again and was sucking hard, making Daddy claw the sheets and groan until I thought he was going to go out of his mind.

Mom seemed to suck Daddy's cock for what seemed like forever, but she finally let him slip, still half erect from his mouth and she scurried up into his arms. "That was good, sweetie," Daddy said, smiling at Mom lovingly.

"Not as good as your love cream, John," Mom sighed back. I watched in awe as Daddy took his finger and began to wipe his sperm off Mom's face, getting a finger loaded with his white spunk and then letting Mom suck it off his fingers.

I covered my mouth with my hand to squelch a little moan as an orgasmic tremor spread out from my pussy. In my wildest dreams, I would never have imagined my parents acting so...hot and nasty!

So tell me what you would like to do with our little girl, sweetie," Daddy said.

Mom sucked Daddy's finger clean of a glob of his cum and then said, "Well -- I think I'd like to have you fucking me with that big cock, hubby dear while Pammy sits on my face and I eat her sweet little pussy." As Mom spoke, her hand slipped down Daddy's hairy chest, across his stomach and into his crotch to wrap around his still sizable penis.

While you fuck my pussy silly with this big b**st, I would see how far I can get my tongue up our daughter's cunt and see how wet she can make my face!" Mom giggled. "And then...

Daddy was grinning from ear to ear, "And then, Cathy?" Daddy's cock was beginning to rise again. I was amazed. I would have thought guys his age were only good for one go around a night -- if that!

"And then, after you put a nice hot load of jism inside my pussy, making me cum in the process -- I'd see how many times Pam could make her mom orgasm while eating her daddy's cum out of my pussy!"

"And I could be fucking her tight little cunt while she eats you out." Daddy's cock was again hard and stiff! He gave Mom a kiss, thrusting his tongue into her mouth. Mom kissed him back, pulling him over on top of her. I groaned again into my hand as I saw how with practiced ease, Mom spread her legs wide on the bed and Daddy lifted his hips and thrust down, making Mom moan as she jerked her head back.

Mom pulled her knees back, and wrapped her long legs around Daddy's hips -- her heels digging into Daddy's butt while he made her toes curl. "Fuck me, lover," Mom moaned, her lips pulled back in a sneer. Fuck me like you'd fuck our little girl!"

I felt my pussy turn absolutely molten at Mom's words and then when Daddy gave a little growl and began to really pump his cock in and out of Mom's pussy fast and hard, I had to clamp a hand over my mouth to muffle my own moans as I had a little orgasm -- my pussy flooding my panties with my juices.

I could not tear my eyes away from the spectacle of my parents fucking like maniacs. I mean, I've seen porno flicks before. Vicky and I would sometimes sneak one out of her b*****r's room, but this was my Mom and my Dad! And Daddy seemed to really know what he was doing judging from Mom's cries of pleasure. Mom's body writhed under Daddy -- her plump tits bouncing in rhythm with Daddy's thrusts while she clawed his back or the sheets. Mom seemed to try and thrust back when she could, but then Daddy would move his hips just so or pick up the pace of his fucking and Mom would be helpless beneath his body.

Finally, Daddy seemed to stiffen up and he rammed himself deep into Mom's cunt. "I'm cumming, Cathy!" he gasped and I saw his pretty buff ass cheeks clench and then his balls began to jerk and I knew he was shooting his stuff inside Mom's womb.

A look of pure contentment crossed Mom's face and then quickly morphed into the contorted face of a woman experiencing an incredible orgasm and then Mom seemed to have a seizure, wrapping her arms and legs tight around my father's body and sobbing, "YESSSSSSS!" before they both collapsed into a heaving pile of limbs. My little orgasm escalated on its own and I marveled even as I shook uncontrollably that I was having an orgasm without any physical stimulation. I bit my hand hard enough to draw a thin streamer of bl**d in an effort to muffle my own ecstatic cries.

Still, I couldn't take my eyes off my parents, marveling as Daddy finally slipped off Mom and revealed her completely, her legs widespread, pussy wide open -- her pink flesh bald and revealing, glistening with her juices and Daddy's white spunk. I was completely mesmerized by the rise and fall of her tits, realizing with some satisfaction that even at forty years old, her breasts, a little fuller and heavier than mine, were still in good shape -- not sagging much at all. Daddy reached over and helped her orgasm linger a little longer by pinching and teasing one nickel sized nipple, making Mom quiver with pleasure.

"Oh my god, John, that was wonderful" Mom sighed when she finally caught her breath.

"Just wonderful, Cathy?" Daddy replied. "Not perfect?"

Mom purred and turned to kiss Daddy. "Mmmmm -- perfect would have to end with Pammy between my legs licking me clean and making me cum one last time." She giggled and she and Dad kissed some more.

"Who knows, Babe, maybe wishes come true," Daddy said in a teasing voice.

"Mmmm -- what's your wish, Daddy?" asked Mom. "Fucking our Pammy till she screams with pleasure?"

Dad sighed. "Sounds great, but well, I guess I'll settle for her wearing that little, red bikini of hers some time soon."

Mom reached over and stroked Daddy's weary penis and laughed. "Me too! Anything that will make this hard for Momma!" They both laughed and Mom turned out the lamp next to the bed. I sat still for a few more minutes as I heard them softly whisper their "good nights" and "I love you" and quickly drift off to sl**p.

Carefully, I withdrew from my spot, a little confused as I felt wetness on my stomach and then brushing against my scrunched up T-shirt. Then my own smell hit me and I realized I had literally cum in a puddle. Out from under the bed, I looked at myself in a mirror propped up against a wall. My blue cotton panties looked like I had peed myself -- I was that wet. I ran a finger over my tummy, feeling my own juices slick on my skin.

I gazed at my own awe struck image in the mirror. My parents using me to spice up their fantasies -- to put the sizzle back in their love lives. How the fuck long had this been going on? I took stock of myself. I knew I was kinda pretty, although I was sure I could stand to lose a few pounds. Five foot, seven inches, one hundred-thirty pounds. Long, dark brown hair that hung half way down my back. Nice, melon sized breasts with nickel size nipples that were just like Mom's. I had good, muscular legs from being a cheerleader for the last three years.

Okay, I knew I could turn a boys head, but my Daddy? And Mom -- here I had had guilt feelings over my girl games with Vicky, but now to hear my Mom talk about eating my pussy -- wanting me to eat her out! And I couldn't believe how wet it made me to know they thought and talked about me like I was some little fucking slut.

My fingers found there way inside my panties and I couldn't help but groan as my fingers slipped inside my wet hole -- my thumb brushing over my swollen clitoris. I stumbled back and fell on my bed, pushing my sodden panties off with one hand while I plunged three fingers inside my pussy with the other.

I spread my legs wide and finger fucked myself, still looking at the mirror at my shameless image, wispy dark hair surrounding my swollen pussy lips as I f***ed a fourth finger inside me -- imagining it being Daddy's cock buried in me rather than my hand. I felt my fingers being flooded with my juices as I began to cum and cum hard. I fell back and pressed my face into my stuffed teddy bear to muffle the sound of my cries as I hunched against my hand, bringing myself to the best self induced orgasm of my young life.

I fell asl**p that way, fingers still in my throbbing cunt, imagining my parents touching and caressing me -- letting me join them in their naughty games. My last thoughts before sl**p claimed me was me wondering what my Mom and Daddy would say if I asked to join them and whether or not I had the nerve to even try.

The next day I woke up still feeling excited about what I had witnessed last night. I took a long shower as I considered what had happened and the thought of it had me so worked up, I had to pleasure myself again before I climbed out -- again fingering myself as the warm water jet teased my clitoris and sensitive folds of cunt flesh.

For the first time in my life, I considered my outfit with the sole purpose of turning my Daddy on. I considered all my usual outfits, but even though they would show off my sexy side, I wanted to go a little further. I finally settled on a low cut T-shirt that I had truthfully outgrown. I left my bra off and giggled at myself in the mirror. The cotton material clung to me like a second skin, my nipples obvious without my bra and the upper portions of my full breasts overflowing the scoop-neck.

With it, I wore a too tight pair of shorts that barely buttoned. The shorts were made of light blue cotton and clung to my body so tightly you could just make out the shape of my pubic mound -- I was definitely pushing what my old boyfriend like to call "camel-toe territory." The outfit also exposed my bare tummy -- the shorts waistband so low, it exposed skin almost to where my wispy pubic hair began.

Before I went down to breakfast, I did some rearranging of my bedroom. I scooted the bed sideways until I had uncovered my peak-a-boo grate. I then found a throw rug to cover it up when someone might be visiting my room. Now I could lie on my bed, tug the rug off and peek to my heart's delight.

I hurried downstairs to the kitchen where Mom and Daddy were finishing breakfast, proud of my naughty flaunting of my own body -- until I saw both my parents looking at me and I felt my face flushing with embarrassment.

"Good morning," I said as I entered the room. I was suddenly very nervous and to cover up my jitters, I flitted around the room, fixing myself some cereal and toast. Even with my back turned, I could feel my parents' eyes crawling all over my partially covered body.

Mom said, "Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sl**p alright last night?"

I nodded and said, "I really like my new room."

Daddy chuckled and said, "Well, what do you know? That's the first positive thing I've heard you say since we left Arizona!"
I shrugged and rolled my eyes. "Well, moving sucks, but maybe -- maybe there are some good things about this place."

"That's my girl," Daddy said, getting up from the table. He leaned over and put his hand on my shoulder and kissed me on the top of my head. I had to fight to not shiver uncontrollably at his touch. He squeezed my shoulder and I felt a spurt of hot wetness inside my pussy. "I can use some help in the garage later, if you have some time." He looked at me hopefully, his eyes roaming all over my young, nubile form. I felt my nipples hardening and swelling.

"Sure, Daddy -- I'll be glad to help you." I said in a quiet voice.

Daddy smiled and nodded and then gave Mom a long kiss and a pat on her butt and walked out the door. Mom and I chit-chatted about her plans for organizing the kitchen and then when I was putting my dishes in the sink, Mom said, "Didn't you forget to put something on this morning?" She stood up and brought her dishes over.

I feigned innocence and said, "What do you mean, Mom?"

Mom smirked at me and using her finger flicked my left nipple, still engorged and swollen. "You decide to give up bras?"

I rolled my eyes and gave her my best exasperated whine. "Mooommmmm! It's just so uncomfortable around the house and so hot while we're unpacking. I just wanted to be comfortable. Besides, you don't wear a bra much around the house either." To prove a point, I reached out and ran a finger down her front, brushing against her hardening nipple. Mom had on one of Dad's old dress shirts, tied up in a knot under her breasts. It was obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra either. Mom had on shorts too and while her belly wasn't as flat as mine, Mom had a good figure and wasn't ashamed to show it off.

Mom stiffened, her eyes going a bit wide before she recovered and laughed at me. "Touché. Well, don't you think that whole outfit is a bit much, especially around Daddy?"

Again I responded with the exasperation of a teenager bored by her mother's complaints. "Gawd, Mommmm! Like Daddy even notices me like that. I'm just his little girl. And these are just some old clothes -- I don't want to ruin my good clothes getting dirty while we move crap and stuff."

I continued my innocent and oblivious act while Mom continued to study me. It made me excited to see her stare at me -- I felt my panties become damp and I wondered if my juices would soon stain the front of my shorts. A smile flickered across her face and then she shrugged her shoulders and said, "I guess you're right. Why don't you go help your father?"

I nodded and replied, "Sure, Mom." I then surprised her by giving her a hug, my scantily clad body pressing against hers, and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "I know I've been a bitch lately, Mom. I...I'll try and be a better daughter to you and Daddy."

Mom returned my hug and a thrill went through me as her unfettered breasts mashed against mine, separated by only a couple of thin layers of cotton. She kissed me back on the corner of my mouth and looked at me, her eyes now glowing strangely. I think maybe she liked the feel of our bodies together as much as I had. "Pam, you are a good daughter. You will never know how happy you make your father and me." She let me go and stepped around me, giving me a playful slap on my mostly bare ass cheek. "Now get going, I'm sure your father needs some help."

The garage was pretty messy. The last owners hadn't taken as good care of it as they had the rest of the house. There were some boxes of junk to sort through and then hosing down the floor and sweeping it clean and finally, unpacking Daddy's tools and stuff and organizing and putting stuff up.

You'd think it was pretty boring and it would have been if I hadn't been reveling in catching Daddy constantly staring at me. I enjoyed coming up with ways to drive Daddy nuts -- lots of slow bending over at the waist to pick things up out of boxes or off the floor, letting Daddy ogle my ass, or giving him ample opportunities to stare at my shirt -- tightly clinging to my breasts, nipples constantly swollen and protruding against the material.

It was hot in the garage, even with the door open and we both worked up a good sweat. Daddy was wearing some old Bermuda shorts and a t-shirt and his excitement was obvious. He did everything he could to hide his bulging erection, but it was obvious I was making him hard.

He really paid attention to me when I would let something fall to the floor and I would slowly squat down facing him -- my too tight shorts drawing tight against my crotch, completely outlining my cunt lips and giving Daddy a good "camel toe" shot. As the heat increased, my shirt became soaked, giving Daddy greater details of my breasts to the point where you could make out the dark half dollar sized aureoles of my breasts. I felt like I'd wet my panties too and between sweat and pussy cream, the crotch of my shorts were spotted too.

Still, for all my cock teasing, Daddy and I got the garage ship-shape in just a few hours. Daddy was looking and sounding a little strained by the end and he finally wiped his face with his shirt and giving me a frank stare, finally mumbled, "Why don't we take a break, sugar? Get yourself something to eat -- something."

He hurried inside and by the time I reached the kitchen, I saw him and Mom hand in hand going up the stairs towards the second floor. I poured myself some tea and heard their bedroom door slam shut. I took my drink and snagged an apple out of a bowl of fruit and scurried upstairs to my bedroom. I flipped the throw rug out the way and lying face down on my bed, peered into my parent's bedroom.

I had to stifle a moan as I saw Mom bent over the bed, her shorts stripped off and Daddy -- his Bermuda shorts down around his ankles, fucking Mom hard and fast. Mom's face was pressed sideways into the mattress, an ecstatic look on her face as Daddy rammed his dick into her passionately. Finally, Mom gave a little squeal of delight and then Daddy rumbled, "I'm cumming, baby!" Their bodies stiffened and quivered as Daddy pumped his cum deep into my mother's pussy, then Daddy collapsed on top of Mom and they both spent several minutes gasping for air.

Finally, Daddy groaned and said, "What's gotten into Pammy, this morning? Have you ever seen her dress like that before?"

Mom sighed and replied, "No, but I don't care if it means you'll be getting into me like this." Mom stretched and said, "God, I love a good noontime fuck! That was wonderful, John."

Daddy eased off of her and Mom turned around and sat up. She took Daddy's half erect cock in her hand and said, "My goodness, what a mess." She changed her voice and I realized she was imitating me. "Daddddyyyy, can I please lick your cock?"

Daddy just sighed and rested his hand on Mom's head as she leaned in and took him in her mouth, lovingly sucking him clean of his spunk and her pussy juices. My mouth watered and I vowed that I would get a taste of that before long. And that's when it hit me. Watching wasn't going to be enough. I was going to have to fuck my parents!

I rolled over and plunged my fingers into my shorts, finding my pussy slick with my own arousal and quickly fingered myself to another orgasm. I could hear Daddy and Daddy talking below me -- Daddy telling Mom how hard it had been not to just take me and tear my clothes off me and fuck me silly right in the garage. "Every time that little minx bent over, I wanted to step up behind her, rips off those shorts and fuck her brains out," he said with a husky quality in his voice.

Mom giggled and said, "Yeah, at breakfast, I wanted to pull that shirt off her and suck on those nipples of hers. You'd think she was deliberately teasing us." They both laughed and sighed at that preposterous notion.

"Well, Cathy, if she keeps dressing like that, I'm not going to need Viagra to keep you satisfied," Daddy said.

Mom laughed and said, "If she keeps dressing like that, you'll definitely need Viagra...to keep both of us satisfied. "She ever knows how good a lover her daddy is, she'll be going around stark naked to get you hard and fucking her." Mom gave Daddy's cock a final lick and then pulled his shorts up. "Don't you worry, though. I start my new job tomorrow. I'll pick up a new prescription of the magic blue pills for you."

Daddy snorted and said, "You mean for you. You cock crazy slut." Mom was a nurse-practioner and was going to work for the local County clinic tomorrow.

"Yeah, I'm cock crazy and if Pam keeps dressing like she does, I'm going to be cunt crazy too. It's been a while since I've licked pussy -- I'm out of practice since Karen and Jack moved away."

I shivered as I listened. Jack and Karen had been my parent's best friends back in Arizona. They'd moved to Texas a year or so before. I tried to imagine Mom and her busty red-headed friend. It made me even more turned on to envision Mom licking her best friend's pussy.

Mom and Daddy's conversation settled down to more mundane things. They talked about their upcoming schedules. Mom started her new job in the morning, but Daddy had another week before he reported in to work. They talked about chores needed to be done around the house and what Daddy's plans were for tomorrow.

"Do you think you can get these windows on the second floor cleaned tomorrow baby?" Mom asked. "Or do you think you will be too busy trying to get Pammy to suck your cock?"

Daddy grunted. "That depends on our little girl and what she's got planned tomorrow."

That afternoon, I helped Mom with finishing up the kitchen. I had changed out of my dirty, sweaty clothes and into what Daddy liked to call my "Daisy Duke" outfit. Short, cutoff jeans and a bandana halter top -- offering both my parents another enticing look at their favorite fantasy girl. I focused on teasing Mom now -- lots of bending over to put stuff away in the lower cabinets and brushing and bumping up against her. I got real touchy-feely, cutting up with her and exchanging hugs and kisses whenever I could.

I know I was getting to her. Her nipples were as swollen as mine and her throat and upper chest were flushed with her arousal. I reacted just like her -- I had that sexual blush thing going on too. Once or twice, I could have sworn I could smell pussy and I wasn't sure if it was hers or mine.

After dinner, we all sat in the living room watching television...or at least I was. I was stretched out on the couch and could feel Mom and Daddy's eyes crawling over me all the time. Mom was curled up next to Daddy on the loveseat -- her hand on his inner thigh, his arm around her, fingers brushing the swell of her breast. The tension was so thick; you could have cut it with a knife.

It was getting late when I got up and stretched like a cat. I thought I heard Daddy give a little groan and both were staring at me strangely when I finished. I walked over to them and sorta climbed into both their laps, giving them kisses and hugs and telling them, "Good night. I love you both so much." It was how I used to say good night to my parents when I was younger...at least until I hit puberty and started acting more "grown up." As I untangled myself from them, I managed to cop feels of both erect penis and soft tits and felt quite pleased with myself.

Mom laughed nervously and said, "You haven't done that for years, Pam."

I shrugged and said, "I know -- I just felt like doing it. I love you guys so much. I just wanted you to know that."

Dad looked at me with a mixture of a father's pride and a man's lust. "We love you too, sugar." He let out a little sigh. "We love you more than you can ever imagine!"

I walked away, well aware of them staring at my swinging ass. I went up the stairs to the second floor and then on up the narrow flight of steps that led to my room. I was grinning to myself -- pleased at my teasing of my mom and daddy. I stripped off my clothes and sat naked on my bed -- the throw rug tossed aside and waited to see what my teasing would produce.

I didn't have to wait long. Mom and Daddy came into their room kissing and tugging each others clothes off. They seemed very aroused -- almost violent in their actions. They stood before their bed, touching and kissing. Daddy cupped Mom's breast, kneading it and then sliding his hand downwards until it was between Mom's legs. Mom grunted and shivered and I sensed more than saw that Daddy had plunged fingers into Mom's cunt. Then Daddy literally picked Mom up and flung her on the bed. Mom bounced and then spread her legs wide as Daddy climbed up and buried his face between her thighs.

I moaned and reached for the cucumber I had swiped from the pantry earlier. It was long and green and firm and I thought a fair approximation of Daddy's cock in length and thickness. I pressed it against my spread labia lips, running it up and down my slick flesh.

Mom gave a moan as Daddy hungrily tongued her, his head a blur of motion as he ate my mother out. Mom began to claw at Daddy's shoulders and she mumbled something in her lust that I finally made out as, "Give it to me."

Daddy began to move his body around in a circular motion -- his mouth never leaving Mom's pussy -- until he was able to straddle Mom's face, his stiff cock brushing over her nose and mouth. Mom opened wide, raised her head and began sucking Daddy's cock. He groaned into Mom's cunt, but never let up his relentless licking of her wet, tender flesh.

I used my free hand to grab a pillow to muffle my own moans as I slipped my homemade dildo into my pussy. I had broken my hymen two years before playing games with Vicky and the vegetable slipped in slowly without stopping. It felt so good and when I imagined it was Daddy's cock, it felt even better.

Mom and Daddy were an incredible sight below me. Locked in a lusty sixty-nine, something I'd only seen in porno movies, my parents couldn't seem to get enough of each other. They rolled around on the bed, sometimes Daddy on top, sometimes Mom and sometimes they were on their sides, but seemingly without taking a breath, their mouths never seemed to leave each other's sex. Both seemed determined to bring the other off first and the air was filled with their grunts, snorts and muffled cries as they pleasure each other.

I was quivering with my own self induced pleasure. I had drawn my feet up -- my knees framing my face as I wormed my cucumber dildo in and out of my pussy -- each movement making the surface of my green skinned veggie slicker and slicker.

Mom let out a wail, letting Daddy's cock slip from her lips to slap wetly against her face as an orgasm swept over her. Daddy never stopped -- his tongue fluttering over Mom's quivering labia one second, then over her swollen, exposed bud of a clitoris the next and then probing deep into her glistening flesh the next. Mom's cries of pleasure were punctuated by her attempts to thrust her pelvis even more against Daddy's mouth. Suddenly, Daddy scrambled up and around and climbed between Mom's all akimbo legs and he rammed his stiff dick into her pussy, making Mom scream with delight.

With swift, brutal thrusts, Daddy fucked Mom as hard as he could. I matched his movements with my cucumber, pumping it in and out of me at the same rhythm he was using with Mom. My orgasm came first and I was barely able to see Mom and Daddy orgasm together while the lights flashed and exploded with incredible pleasure inside my head and between my legs. We all three came so hard, there was virtually no need for words. Mom and Daddy fell asl**p almost as soon as they whispered, "I love you" to each other.

I collapsed back onto the bed -- my cucumber dildo buried deep in my pussy while I savored the exquisite feeling of my cunt muscles massaging the firm vegetable. I fell asl**p with it still deep inside me -- contributing no doubt to the carnal dreams I had of my parents that lasted all night.

In the morning, I gave myself a nice little wake-up orgasm with my new vegetable friend and then after showering, went downstairs. I was wearing only a nightshirt that came down about mid thigh, feeling naughty for having no panties on. I discovered that Mom had already left for her first day on the job and that Daddy was still asl**p. There was a note from Mom, asking me to fix Daddy lunch and to watch out for him -- "Don't let him kill himself on the ladder cleaning windows, Pam. Take good care of your father! Love, Mom." I smiled to myself and knew that I was going to do everything in my power to obey my mother's wishes.

Daddy woke up to the smell of bacon and only partially burned scrambled eggs. I served them to him with his morning coffee, smiling at his barely concealed ogling of my exposed legs. I hovered over him, feeling myself get wet as I would brush up against his arm or shoulder or lean over him from behind, letting him feel my breasts rub against him. Daddy was wearing PJ bottoms and his hard on was obvious. Just knowing I was making Daddy stiff made me so hot and horny that I could feel my juices trickling down my thighs.

"Daddy, are you going to need me to help you with the windows?" I said, wrapping my arms around him from behind.

Daddy sighed contentedly and leaned back against my bosom. "Um, I reckon not. Do you have other plans?"

"Well, I was hoping to maybe do a little sunbathing," I said in a wheedling voice. "I don't want to lose my Arizona tan just yet. I thought I might spend the morning catching some rays, Daddy."

I swear I could see the bulge in Daddy's pants grow at my words. He gulped down his coffee and in a strained voice, replied, "I guess I can get along without you, sugar. You don't worry about it -- go have fun. Can't have my daughter looking pale and sick before she starts at a new school."

I hugged Daddy tight, letting him get a good sense of my firm tits and hard nipples before I said, "Thanks, Daddy, I owe you big time!"

I went back upstairs and began to dig through my clothes. There was only one possible outfit I could wear today. My teeny-tiny red bikini! I had bought it at the beginning of summer and Mom and Daddy had thrown a fit the first time I tried to wear it to the lake. It was scandalous. The bikini top was just some thin strings of fabric and barely enough fabric to cover my aureoles and nipples. A red G-string completed the set and was so low over my pubic mound that Mom had said I could be arrested. I'd bought it to tease my boyfriend with (and maybe entice Vicky as well), but after a loud argument with Mom and Daddy, I was limited to wearing it only around the house (it suddenly hit me now why they let me even wear it at all!).

Daddy was still lingering in the kitchen when I strolled through wearing my bikini and nothing else. It was heartwarming and naughty at the same time the way Daddy's eyes boggled as I jiggled past him. I tossed him a wink and said, "I'll be in the back yard if you need me, Daddy."

Outside, I oiled myself up. I couldn't see him, but I was sure Daddy was watching me from somewhere in the house. I gave him quite the show -- rubbing sun-block on myself, spreading my legs and oiling up my thighs, pulling the straps off my shoulders and baring more of my tits for his benefit. I let myself toast, my skin being warmed by the Kentucky sun while my pussy was warmed by the knowledge that Daddy was somewhere close by, staring at me.

Late morning, I went into the house, feeling incredibly horny -- actually feeling slutty -- like I needed to rut. I didn't bother putting on a robe, but busied myself in the kitchen fixing a salad for Daddy's lunch. It only took a few minutes before Daddy made an appearance, showing up outside with an extension ladder. I guess he was through cleaning the windows from the inside. I motioned him to come inside and he didn't disappoint me, taking a seat that gave him a good view of his barely dressed, long legged daughter moving around the kitchen. We talked about possibly getting me a car. We'd made due with his and Mom's vehicles back in the city, but living out here in the rural sticks of Kentucky, he thought it was best if they found me a good, reliable car.
That thought almost thrilled me as much as turning my Daddy on and we had a good natured argument about the type of car. I wanted a Mustang and Daddy was leaning towards a boxy Volvo. The argument carried on as we took our salads to the living room and ate. Daddy had a hard time eating as he kept watching me. When we were done, I carried our dishes back to the kitchen. I was acting nonchalant about the effect I was having on Daddy, but in truth I was about to explode. Daddy's cock looked like it was going to burst out of the old paint spattered khakis he had on. It was time to make a move on my father!

I walked back to the living room where he sat on the love seat, a smile on his face as he watched me enter. I smiled at him and watched his eyes get wider as I didn't sit back down on the couch, but headed directly towards him and then without warning, straddled him and sat down on his lap. Omigod, his cock was nestled right against my barely covered pussy. I could feel him throbbing against me!

I put my arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. "Daddy, I know I've been a bitch lately with the move and everything, but I want you to know, I do love you and Mom and I will do better." I was trying not to tremble as I spoke. It's hard being slutty when you're half scared to death.

Daddy stuttered for a bit and then managed to reply, "Um, we love you too, sugar." He leaned forward and gave me a quick peck on the lips. I wiggled against his hard-on to show my appreciation.

"And Daddy, if there is anything I can ever do for you -- please let me know. I want to be a good daughter to you." I looked at him as frankly as I have ever looked at a man. To my delight, he looked a little scared. Sometimes you never think your fantasies had a chance of ever being realized and I think I was freaking him out. I placed my hand against his chest and through the thin cotton of his shirt; I could my Daddy's heart beating wildly.

"That's wonderful, Pammy. Mom and I are so proud of you, you know." Daddy's hands fluttered nervously around my waist. I think he wasn't sure if he wanted to pull me closer or push me away. "Um -- I guess I better get back on those windows. I promised your mother..."

I shook my head and said, "No, Daddy."

He looked at me in confusion. "No?"

I shook my head again and said, "No, Daddy. Not until I take care of this." I wiggled my ass and rubbed myself against his erection.

"T-take care of what?" Daddy stammered.

"There's no way I'm going to let my Daddy climb up on that tall ladder with a big, hard cock. You might get hurt."

I slithered slowly out of his lap going to my knees between Daddy's legs. I held Daddy's gaze while my shaking hands fluttered across his lap, undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. I reached in and felt myself shiver as for the first time; I wrapped my fingers around my father's cock. "Pam? Pammy? You shouldn't..." Daddy's voice trailed off as I pulled his cock out and stroked it slowly. I could feel the precum coating the swollen head. I bet I had had him oozing precum for hours.

"Shhhhh, Daddy. Let your little girl take care of you," I said in a whisper. I remembered Mom's words from the other night. "Close your eyes and let your Pammy suck your cock, Daddy." I leaned in, my nostrils flaring as I smelled his man odor. I wrapped my lips around the knob of his cock and rolled my tongue over his crown -- his precum tasting salty and strong. Daddy obeyed me and groaned as I sucked him.

I let Daddy slip from my lips with a loud smack of my lips. "On second thought, watch me, Daddy. I want my Daddy to see his little girl suck his cock." I thought I was going to cum myself any instant, I was so excited. It was like a fire had burst into existence between my thighs and I was sure my tiny bikini was now completely soaked through with my juices. I was sucking my father's cock!

I'm sure I was giving him a sloppy blowjob -- after all, he was my first, but I'd seen lots of them on the porno flicks with Vicky. Suck and use lots of tongue. Daddy appeared to enjoy it -- he stared down at me entranced. I stared up at him as I sucked him, smiling up at my father when I'd let him slip from my lips and roll my tongue up and down the shaft and around and over the swollen head. "Do you like it, Daddy? Am I sucking your cock the right way?" I asked in my best 'I love you and I want something' little girl voice.

"Ohhh, Pammy!" Daddy sighed. He reached out and rested his hand on top of my head, his fingers intertwining with strands of my long brown hair. "It's better than I ever imagined!" I blushed with pride and took him in my mouth again. I tried to take more of him, feeling the crown of his cock brush against the back of my throat -- I had to make an effort not to gag. I took a little more, but Daddy was so big! I felt pressure from his hand to try and take a little more and I did -- being amazed at taking so much of Daddy's cock in my mouth. My tongue roamed over his shaft, savoring his musky taste. Some of his thick and unruly pubic hairs tickled my skin.

Slowly I let him slide back out, applying pressure with my lips and tonguing each sweet inch of his flesh. I repeated the process and then again and again -- each time taking a little more of Daddy's dick in my mouth. It became easier and as my saliva coated Daddy's penis, it got easier still. Daddy got a little anxious and shoved himself into my mouth -- I could feel his cock head surging into my throat and I did gag. I had to let him slip from my mouth and cough, but recovered quickly and began sucking Daddy again, pausing only to say, "I love your cock, Daddy -- it tastes good!"

Daddy began to chant, "Suck me, Pammy, suck me, Pammy!" I felt his cock begin to throb. I could feel his cock head swell against my tongue and then Daddy sobbed, "I'm cumming, Pammy! Daddy's cumming!"

Daddy convulsed and suddenly my mouth was full of a salty, thick liquid. I could feel Daddy's cock hosing down the inside of my mouth -- his semen spraying over my tongue, splashing against the back of my throat. It was strong, but I felt myself getting wetter as I savored the taste of my Daddy's sperm. Spurt after spurt of his spunk came until I had to let him go -- his last spurts splashing weakly across my lips and tongue as he slipped from my mouth.

"OH MY GOD!" Daddy sobbed as he collapsed back into his chair while I sat on my heels grinning up at him. He groaned again as I leaned in and licked him like a lollipop. Looking like someone had hit him with a big stick, Daddy looked down at me and managed to wheeze, "I -- I can't believe you did that, Pammy."

I slowly rose up and climbed back into Daddy's lap, my absolutely sodden panty clad cunt resting against Daddy's cock. "But you wanted me too, didn't you, Daddy? I know you did. I know how you look at me." I pressed myself against my father, undulating myself against him. I felt my breasts roll free of the bikini top -- my nipples now dragging against his shirt. I kissed Daddy, my tongue pushing insistently through his lips and finding his. Daddy groaned into my mouth and I sighed back as I felt his hands settle on my firm ass cheeks and pull me tighter against him

When the kiss ended, we were both breathing heavily. "You did like me sucking your cock, didn't you, Daddy?" I asked in a breathless whisper.

Daddy grinned and said, "I loved it, sugar. I -- I just can't believe you did it."

I wiggled against him and said, "But I did and I'll do it again -- you'll let me won't you, Daddy? I love sucking you -- it makes me sooo wet!" I took his hand and guided it between us, urging his fingers into my bikini bottom and then moaning as I felt my father touch my slick, aroused folds of flesh.

Daddy's expression suddenly changed then -- his eyes transforming from almost dazed to being clouded with desire. I saw hunger in Daddy's face -- undeniable, ravenous, unstoppable hunger. Daddy moved quickly and with a yelp, I suddenly found myself flipped over so that I was on the cushion of the loveseat and Daddy was kneeling between my wide flung legs. With a growl, Daddy ripped off my panties, exposing my flowered and glistening pussy.

"Daddy?" I whispered nervously. Daddy just grunted and I squealed as he dove his face into my pussy. "Daaadddddyyyyy!" I cried out as I felt my father's tongue slice between my labial lips, going deep and lapping at my wet flesh. My whole body seemed to come apart as pleasure I never dreamed possible tore through my body. Just the knowledge that I was feeling my father's face pushing -- almost burrowing into my pussy, his mouth sucking at my flesh -- his tongue doing things I never dreamed of was more than enough to send me freefalling in orgasmic delight.

I bucked my pelvis against Daddy's mouth, trying somehow to get more of him -- more mouth, more lips, more of that incredible tongue loving my pussy. I cried out as Daddy grasped both my legs in his strong hands and lifted them up over his shoulders, somehow giving him immediately better access to my cunt. My world exploded, disintegrated and reformed bathed in wondrous light as his tongue began making love to my clitoris. I felt my pussy spasm and felt my cunt cream absolutely gushing into Daddy's mouth, flowing over his chin.

I came and came and then just as I thought I couldn't take anymore, Daddy began sucking on my clit while slipping two fingers into my pussy. "DADDY DADDY DADDY! I LOVE YOU, DADDY!" as my orgasm went to undreamed of heights and everything blurred together and all I knew of the world was the incredible pleasure emanating from my cunt and spreading to every nerve in my body. It became too much and I think I passed out.

I came to experiencing little orgasmic shivers as Daddy nibbled and licked my pussy. My legs were now flung wide and Daddy was cupping my breasts, slowly rolling his palms over my hard and aching nipples.

"Ohhh, Daddy!" I sobbed in a subdued, almost shocked tone. "I love you!"

Daddy gave me one last loving lick and then as he rose up, I came into his arms and we were kissing. I had felt so in control for a few brief minutes and now all I wanted was to have Daddy loving me for the rest of my life. Nothing had ever made me feel this way before. Not my own masturbation, not David's clumsy fingerings, not even Vicky's more experienced touch (I felt a momentary flash of regret that my best friend and I had never moved beyond, kissing, touching and fingering), had brought me near the pleasure my Daddy had given me with his mouth.

As we mastered ourselves, Daddy and I talked. We agreed that we were both happy this had happened and that it wasn't a one time thing. "There is one thing, Daddy," I said as I began to feel like my old self. "You're not going to tell Mom, are you?"

Daddy looked at me oddly. "Sugar, I know this will sound shocking, but I don't think your mother will mind."

Before Daddy could elaborate, I kissed him and said, "I -- I just want to take my time and get used to things before Mom finds out. I want to have some fun with you first."

Daddy grinned and said, "What kind of fun, sugar?"

I felt myself again feeling like a horny slut and I reached out and took Daddy's cock in my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze as I said, "Do you want me to suck your cock again, Daddy?"

"I felt Daddy's cock twitch and began to swell slightly. "Oh my, yes, Pammy. You know I do."

I leaned in and kissed Daddy again, stroking his cock as I did so. When we finished kissing, he was nearly fully erect again. "Well, Daddy, I want to suck it too." I gave him an evil grin. "But, the next time I suck you Daddy, I want your cock covered in Mom's pussy cream and your sperm. I want to clean Mommy off you, Daddy."

Daddy's eyes went wide as I surprised him -- no, shocked him for the second time today. "What?"

"I will suck you after you fuck Mommy tonight. I want to lick you clean of your cum and Mommy's cream after you cum in her." I kissed Daddy again. "After you fuck Mom, I'll be waiting for you. I will lick you clean and then make you hard and suck you till you cum again!"

Daddy was stunned. "Pammy? How -- when, how will you know?"

I kissed Daddy again and then eased out of his embrace and stood before him, naked as the day I was born. "Do this for me, Daddy. Take your little magic blue pill and make Mommy cum and then come to me. I'll be waiting for you." I blew Daddy a kiss and then walked away.

As I climbed the stairs to my bedroom, my knees grew weak and I began to shake. I collapsed on my bed as the realization of what I had just done struck home. Shock, amazement and lust swept over me. I HAD JUST SUCKED MY DADDY'S COCK! I had acted like a shameless slut and I HAD LOVED IT!

I plunged my fingers into my pussy and was cumming in seconds. I had done it. I had fulfilled one of Daddy's fantasies and I loved doing it. As I writhed in sweet, delicious agony, I resisted the temptation to scream for Daddy to come up here and make love to me -- no, to fuck me; make his slut daughter-lover. As my orgasm waned, I marveled at how my life had really changed within the last few days. Screw the move -- thank God for moving so I could discover my parents' secret fantasies. I knew I had Daddy -- now to figure out how to make Mom realize her dreams were within her grasp.

That evening, Daddy and I did a pretty good job of acting like nothing had happened. I kept up my skimpy attire, wearing a bustier and shorts, as well as acting flirty with both my parents. While Mom put her feet up in the living room, Daddy and I cleaned up the dishes. Daddy made a point to take a prescription bottle out of the cabinet and letting me watch him take his little blue pill. I rewarded Daddy with a tongue twisting kiss while I ground my body against his. When the kiss ended, Daddy turned red, something he did a couple of more times after dinner, especially after talk of buying me a car came up again and I plopped down on his lap and pleaded jokingly for a Mustang. I wiggled against his fast growing hard-on and showered his face with kisses while Mom laughed and stared and began breathing funny.

I picked that moment to say my goodnights and hurry upstairs, getting naked and comfortable for the show I knew was coming. I saw the light go on in my parents' bedroom and then Mom giggling as they entered, saying, "Oh my god, our little girl is such a tease! If only she knew how badly we want to include her in our games. It's almost..."

Mom never finished what she was saying as Daddy, grabbed her and kissed her hard, tearing her blouse apart as he did so and roughly jerking her denim skirt off. He shoved her against the near wall and began to work on Mom's panties. Mom was now into it and finished the job, working her panties down to her ankles and stepping out of them, then working on getting Daddy's pants off him.

Daddy's cock sprung free -- looking hard and angry. Mom groaned as he bent his knees and then came up between her widespread legs, thrusting his erection into her wet pussy. Mom threw her head back, slamming it into the wall as she cried out. Daddy's hands were on her ass cheeks and lifting her up and pinning her to the wall as he began to hunch his cock in and out of my mother. My jaw dropped open as I watched my parents fucking standing up!

Mom drew her legs up, pressing her thighs against Daddy's hips, trying to get some leverage to piston herself on his dick. Mom was keeping up a steady moan, smothered by Daddy's lips pressing against hers. They quickly developed a fast, minute motion with Daddy holding Mom firmly against the wall as he fucked her hard and Mom trying her best to fling her pelvis against his cock with every outward stroke. Mom's breasts bounced enticingly up and down and I envied Daddy when he finally broke the kiss and ducked his head to bit down hard on a swollen nipple.

Without turning away, I reached out and found my cucumber dildo and spread my own legs and began prodding my cunt with the thick vegetable. Daddy was like a man possessed and I knew it was my doing. He tugged on Mom's nipple with his teeth, letting it stretch and then bounce back as he let it go, growling, "C'mon and fuck your Daddy! Tell me how much you like Daddy's cock!"

Mom cried out and in a sobbing voice replied, "I luvvvv your big dick, Daddddyyy! Fuck your little girl -- fuck your daughter hard with your huge cock, Daddy!" Her arms were wrapped around Daddy's neck and I could see her toes curling as Daddy quickly brought her to the verge of orgasm!"

Daddy never relented, driving his erect penis home with a vengeance. "Cum for Daddy, Pammy," Daddy snarled. "Come for Daddy -- make him cum inside your little girl pussy!" He ducked his head and began sucking and biting Mom's other nipple.

Mom began to orgasm then, tightening her grip on Daddy, her heels digging into his butt, trying to drive him deeper inside her cunt. "Yes, yes, yes, Daddy John! Fuck me, cum in meeee! You're making meee cummmm!" she whimpered and then began to buck and jerk as Daddy slammed into her hard, pinning her to the wall as he began to cum himself." Their words became babble and my parents simply moaned and cried out as their pleasure poured forth.

"Oh -- My -- God! John, what got into you?" Mom purred as her orgasm began to fade. "Pam needs to sit in your lap every night if it means I get fucked like that!"

Dad snorted and securing Mom in place, carried her by her ass cheeks to the bed. "You talk like we're finished, Cathy! We've just gotten started!"

He let Mom slide off his cock, dropping her to the bed, and then before she could say anything besides, "Oh my, honey, you're still hard!" Daddy rolled her over onto her stomach and then pulled her onto her hands and knees. He climbed onto the bed behind her and lifted Mom's ass up. Mom groaned, "John? Baby?" Daddy gripped Mom by her cheeks and thrust forward, sinking his shaft into Mom's cum filled cunt with a single stroke.

As I plunged my cucumber in and out of my throbbing pussy, I watched as Daddy gave Mom a hard fuck from behind. Sweat was being slung off Daddy's body as he mercilessly gave it to Mom doggy style. Mom was clawing the bed sheets and trying to fuck back, but was almost helpless in Daddy's grip and was only able to enjoy the savage loving of her husband.

I imagined that it was me Daddy was feeding his long, thick dick to -- that it was me making the crazy and happy sounds of orgasmic pleasure. Daddy built himself up to a fast, intense rhythm and I began to match it as I watched my parents fuck.

Long before Daddy made Mom cum again, I was sobbing with my own pleasure as orgasmic delight ripped through my body, my cunt walls contracting around my cucumber toy while below me, Daddy was fucking Mom hard, calling out to her, "Take Daddy's cock, Pammy. It's all for you, baby girl!" Mom just wailed in delight and pleasure that seemed so intense it bordered on pain. Mom began to orgasm -- one orgasm after another as Daddy kept filling her with his big cock.

Daddy began to show signs of cumming and he shocked Mom and me with his words, "Gonna cum in you, baby -- going to give you my spunk. Then you can lick my cock clean, Pammy -- lick Daddy's cock clean of my sperm and Mommy's juices!"

Mom's orgasms peaked and she let out a shrill cry, her limbs stiffening for what seemed an eternity as Daddy buried his penis in her womb one last time and ejaculated again -- pumping a second load into Mom's cunt. Mom's face was turned upwards as if she was staring at me -- but there was a glazed look on her face that told me she was seeing God or infinity or whatever heaven looked like. Mom sobbed, "I love you, John!" and then she collapsed onto the bed, taking Daddy with her -- totally exhausted.

Daddy lay on top of Mom for a few minutes and then gathering his strength, he lifted himself off, drawing a happy sigh from Mom as he slipped his cock out of her pussy with a delicious wet plop.
In a low voice, he whispered, "Cathy, I'm going to get a drink, can I get you something?" All he got in response was a snore -- at least that's all I heard because I was moving to the narrow steps that led down to the second floor, only my cucumber in hand and as naked as the day I was born.

I came down the steps quickly and I heard the door to my parent's room open and close. Footsteps sounded and then stopped. "I'm here, Daddy." I hissed. "I'm waiting for you. I set down about four steps from the bottom, spreading my legs lewdly and leaning back.

Daddy appeared in the entrance, he had on his robe, but it wasn't belted. "Oh my -- Pammy, you're sooo beautiful," Daddy whispered.

"So are you, Daddy. Is that for me?" I was eyeing his cock hanging between his legs, still glistening and wet with Mom's juices. As he eyed my blatant nakedness, his cock began to swell and rise. I don't know who invented Viagra, but I would suck their cocks!

I crooked a finger at Daddy and licked my lips. "Come here, Daddy. I'm hungry." Daddy shuffled forward, standing on the first step and bringing his cock level with my face. I could smell his semen and I could smell Mom's cunt on him. My pussy throbbed with need and my juices were running down my thighs.

I reached out and took Daddy in my hands, my fingers barely wrapping around the base of his now erect penis. My eyes on Daddy's face, I reached out and ran my tongue up the length of Daddy's shaft. I could taste his spunk -- just as delicious as before and now there was a new taste sensation. Slightly salty and a bit familiar -- I had tasted myself many times and with a bit of surprise, realized that Mom and I tasted a lot alike. Orgasmic tingles lanced through my body as I thrilled at tasting my Mom's juices for the first time.

Like a woman starved, I began to lick and suck Daddy's dick, lapping up every trace of sperm and cunt cream that coated my father's prick. It tasted wonderful! What I was doing thrilled me to the bone -- to be so naughty and nasty, sucking my daddy off, cleaning Mom's juices off him -- I finally understood why they were so turned on fantasizing about me. Without even touching my pulsating, dripping wet cunt, I was ready to explode.

Daddy groaned as his already sensitive penis was being tongue lashed by his little girl. I sucked and licked and again tried to take him deep in me, letting his cock head press down against my throat. It was still difficult, but I did better than before. Daddy's hands were holding my head, fingers tangled in my long hair, guiding me, setting my rhythm. I sucked Daddy until my jaws began to ache and I never could have imagined that your tongue can get tired.

Daddy's breathing, already ragged, become more frantic until he began to moan. As my tongue rolled over his cock head, I felt it swell and his cock pulse and then Daddy began to cum. I had no idea what to expect, realizing that this was at least his fourth ejaculation of the day, but I was pleased to find myself with spurt after thick spurt of his thick cream in my mouth. Daddy tasted great and I ate Daddy's semen happily.

Then he was done and slipping from my mouth, gasping, "Oh sugar -- I can't take it anymore, your mouth is heaven." He stood over me, catching his breath as he gazed at my naked form. His cock twitched but was exhausted, at least for the moment.

I gazed up at my father and using my best "good little girl" voice, whispered, "Daddy, I don't know if I'm ready to put that big thing inside of me, but maybe you could help me to -- um, cum." I picked up my cucumber and lifted it to him. "Give it a lick, Daddy -- I think you know where I like putting my little toy."

Daddy gaped down at me and my vegetable dildo. A mischievous grin broke out on his face as he took it from my hands. He lifted it to his face and sniffed. Then Daddy ran his tongue along the green skin. "Never thought I'd like cucumbers -- but I like the taste of this one, sugar."

Daddy sat down, squeezing in beside me on the narrow stairwell, leaning into me to kiss me. Knowing that it was Daddy's tongue dancing with mine and enjoying his scratchy beard, I felt myself shiver. Daddy lifted my right leg and d****d it across his knees while I angled my left knee towards the wall, trying to be as exposed as possible to my father. I knew without glancing down that my long labia lips were swollen and spread, revealing my pink pussy flesh. Daddy ran his hand over my sex, cupping it and letting a finger slip through the folds of my flesh.

I shuddered with erotic delight and kissed Daddy harder. I felt the cucumber ran up and down the length of my cunt and I involuntarily hunched upwards, wanting its thickness inside me, craving that primal need to be filled. Our lips parted, Daddy sucking at my tongue before I panted, "Please, Daddy!"

Daddy looked at me with such love and desire then, stroking my hair with his free hand. I gave a little squeal as Daddy suddenly plunged almost the entire length of the cucumber into my pussy. He drew it out slowly, making me squirm and then again abruptly shoved it inside me. Again and again, Daddy fucked me with my makeshift dildo, kissing me as he thrust it into me again and again, stirring my wet cream within my cunt with the cucumber, his thumb brushing against my clit again and again, making me moan with pleasure.

Daddy ducked his head and found my nipples, tonguing them and then sucking and biting them, sending little orgasmic bolts through me and laughing at that. "Just like your mother," he murmured before nibbling again at my bl**d engorged nipple, and all the time, in and out of my pussy with that hard and fast motion in and then slowly pulling out.

I was so aroused that it didn't take long for me to stiffen up as an orgasm swept over me -- my cunt muscles tightening up around the cucumber, making it more difficult for Daddy to fuck me with it. "Damn, sugar," he said in admiration. "I can't wait to feel your pussy wrapped around my cock."

"Me --ooooohhhh, me either, Dad-Daddddyyyy!" I sobbed as I came so hard. "I love you, Daddy!"

When it was over and I could breathe again, we sat there, hardly talking -- mostly kissing and cuddling as Daddy tenderly teased my cunt with his fingers.

"Pammy, would you like to come with me and join your Mom and me in bed?" Daddy asked.

It was all I could do to not scream, "Yes!" but instead I replied, "I -- I'm not ready yet, Daddy. I need to -- I don't know, get ready to do more." I kissed Daddy and said, "I want to fuck you, Daddy -- I want you to be my first, but when I'm ready. Does that make sense, Daddy?"

My father shrugged and said, "Yes. And no. I never really thought this day would happen -- just a fantasy." He kissed me again and then stood up. I leaned into him, my face into his crotch and I kissed his half erect cock, feeling its pulse against my lips.

"It's not fantasy, Daddy. It's real and it's happening. I want to fulfill your every naughty fantasy -- I just need a little time."

Daddy stood me up and kissed me one last time, a long and deep kiss -- a lovers' kiss that left me trembling and weak in the knees. "Take your time, Pammy. When you're ready, just come to me and your Mom."

Daddy kissed me goodnight and returned to his room. I climbed the stairs back to my room and peeked back into my parent's room one more time. I watched as Daddy climbed into bed, cuddling up to Mom -- she snuggling up to him. I wanted to be there with them, between them and soon I knew I would be, but first, I wanted to be with Mom alone. I had a vague idea of what I wanted to do next, now I just needed an opportunity.

Daddy's new bosses quickly provided that opportunity. The next morning, I was woken by the phone ringing, yawning as I heard Daddy's voice murmuring down below. I crawled out of bed and took a long, lazy shower, reliving some of last night's memories. I played with myself a little, but didn't go for the big 'O' instead opting to get barely dressed and strolling downstairs with a wet, slippery pussy.

To my disappointment, Daddy was hurrying around, trying to eat something while talking to Mom on the phone. "No, I wasn't expecting this. It seems Steven landed several tickets to the ball game in Cincinnati and decided this would be a good time to meet with all us little chiefs before we move in next week -- you, know, let us all get on the same page before we start." He glanced at his watch. "He's supposed to pick me up in a few minutes. Yeah, that's Steven, always doing things on short notice. Daddy smiled at me and continued to chat with Mom.

"I'm sure we'll be late getting back -- Cincinnati's about two hours from here." He paused and grinned. "I can do that," he said. He walked over to the cabinet where we had stored the medicines. "When I'm about an hour away, I'll take a magic pill, baby and by the time I get home, I'll be ready to fuck you silly." Daddy removed a little blue pill from a bottle and after wrapping it in a tissue, tucked it in his pocket. He winked at me as he did it.

"I guess you girls are on your own for dinner. I bet Pam will be happy to make something. You want me to tell her what you'd like to eat tonight?" Daddy grinned as Mom replied and said, "I'd like to eat that too -- if you get lucky, save me a little." I felt myself blush. Daddy finished off. "Okay, baby, I'll see you tonight. I love you too."

Daddy hung up the phone. "Sorry, sugar. My boss wants to meet with the new management today -- he's taking us to a ballgame."

"Well, duhhh," I replied. "I kinda figured that out. Tell me what Mom said about dinner -- what does she want to eat?" I thought I already knew the answer, but I was hoping Daddy would tell me.

Daddy came up and gave me a kiss and a hug, his hands cupping my ass cheeks. I could feel his cock, already getting stiff in his slacks. "Your mother said that she would like to have you spread-eagled on the dinner table, your pussy full of my sperm."

I feigned shock and said, "She did not!"

Daddy laughed. "Oh yes she did. I don't want to shock you, but your mother likes pussy as much as I do." He pulled me close and kissed me again. "Maybe you will soon be ready to find out." We kissed again, this time both of us putting a lot into it -- our tongues dancing together. Daddy's a great kisser. My former boyfriend never made my knees weak.

I placed my palm against Daddy's bulge in his trousers and was fumbling with the fly when we both heard a horn blow out front. "Oh well," I said sweetly. "Out of time." I kissed Daddy on the nose and slipped out of his embrace.

Daddy stood there for a moment and then sighed. "Damn little cock tease." He tried to adjust his trousers to conceal his hard-on. He gave me a look that made my pussy tingle and grow hotter. "Tonight -- after I made love to your Mom -- will you want me to find you?"

I licked my lips and toyed with the hem of the summer dress I had on, raising it up so Daddy could see that I wasn't wearing any panties. "Don't worry, Daddy. I'll find you." I said in a husky voice.

Daddy's mouth hung open and he stared hungrily at my wet cunt until that stupid horn blew again. He shook himself out of the sexual daze I had put him in, kissed me and hurried out the door.

The rest of the day I spent mulling over how I was going to approach Mom and see how far we could take things. It was funny. I knew she wanted me, but I was still scared to start anything. There's no merit badge for learning how to get Mom to eat your pussy in the Girl Scouts, you know.

When Mom got home, she found me busy in the kitchen fixing us dinner, which was a pleasant surprise to her. I told her that the Chicken casserole would be another hour so she should just take it easy. I found her fifteen minutes later sitting on the couch, feet stretched out on an ottoman. Mom had switched out of her doctor/nurse clothes and looked sexy in a short summer dress.

"Tough day, Mom?" I asked, coming up from behind. I began kneading her shoulders with my hands.

"Mmmm -- no, just getting used to working again. Ohhh yesss, Pam, that feels wonderful," Mom moaned as she let her head fall back against the cushions. "My day was okay; just learning a new office's operation. Oh yeah, right there, sweetheart."

I found a knotted muscle in Mom's left shoulder and went to work on it. It was an interesting view from above and behind her. I had a clear view down the low cut front of her dress and could see most of her breasts clearly. I smiled down at my mother as she smiled up at me. "You could be a masseuse, Pam -- your hands feel wonderful."

"Thanks, Mom. Anything I can do to make you feel good; all you have to do is ask." I said it in an innocent tone; as if I was completely ignorant of any other connotations. Still, I hope that my facial expression conveyed more than innocent interest.

Mom smirked and then she smiled and closed her eyes and sighing, replied, "I'll keep that in mind, Pam." I was positive I had hit pay dirt as I watched Mom's nipples begin to swell and bulge against the light yellow fabric of her dress. Mom was having some naughty thoughts.

I continued to massage Mom's shoulders for another ten minutes or so, making her sigh contentedly before I had to stop and go check on dinner. Mom groaned when I stopped, but when I leaned over to kiss her on the cheek she responded with a quick kiss on the corner of my mouth and said, "That was delightful. Maybe I can repay the favor later."

I gave Mom a hug, my hands brushing across the exposed upper halves of her tits and then as I walked away, winked and replied, "I think I'd like that, Mom." I put a little swing to my hips as I did knowing Mom was admiring my young ass in my short denim skirt.

We ate dinner, Mom praising me for my cooking skills (hey -- I didn't burn it!). Afterwards, we both curled up on opposite ends of the couch in the living room, Mom reading a magazine and me watching some evening soap opera. I was getting nervous and horny and anxious to get something started with Mom, but still not a clue as how to do it. Then a silly idea came to me and I began running with it purely on impulse.

"Mom, can we talk?" I asked, turning off the television. I was proud of the nervousness in my voice -- of course, I wasn't faking it.

Mom looked up from her magazine, her mother's instinct picking up on the tone in my voice. "Sure, Pam. What's up, honey?"

I scooted down a bit, till I was just a foot or so from her. I hesitated and then blurted out, "Have you ever kissed a girl, Mom?"

Mom's eyes widened and she laughed, more out of nervous reflex than anything and said, "Why in the world would you ask me that?" She tossed the magazine away and sat up straight.

I looked away from her and felt my face burning with embarrassment. Suddenly it occurred to me that maybe her naughty talk with Daddy about me was just that, naughty talk. Still, nothing for it but to plunge ahead. "You know Vicky, right? I miss her a whole lot."

Mom nodded. "Sure, sweetheart. I know it was tough leaving your friends behind." She scooted a little closer to me and reached out for my hand, squeezing it affectionately. "What does this have with asking me if I've ever kissed a girl?"

I didn't reply for a moment -- building up the suddenly appeared tension in the room. "Mom -- for a while now...Vicky and me, well we've been kissing, making out with each other." My face was on fire now and I felt that flush of sexual excitement spreading across my chest. I was embarrassed and turned on with my confession.

"Really?" Mom sounded surprised.

"Yes, ma'am," I replied. "It's been bothering me for awhile and I'm not sure there isn't something wrong with me."

Mom's face softened with motherly concern. "Ohhh, Pammy. There's nothing wrong with you. You and Vicky didn't do anything wrong." Mom slid over next to me and put her arms around me, kissing me on the forehead. I could feel her unfettered breasts mash against my arm.

"I don't know, Mom," I said. "When we would kiss, it made me feel so strange and weird. I liked it but I'm scared it wasn't right."

Mom tightened her embrace a little and said, her voice a little bit strained now. "What do you mean, kissing her made you feel strange?" A quick glance down revealed her nipples again hardening and poking through her dress. A second glance told me that my nipples were doing the same. I felt a liquid thrill of white hot heat burst from my pussy and I squirmed a bit in my seat.

I acted confused and shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know, Mom -- it's hard to explain. I just know how it feels when I would kiss her -- it would be easy to show you, but..." I stopped talking and looked Mom in the eye, seeing desire and excitement and curiosity struggling across her face.

"But what, Pammy?" Mom asked, edging a little closer.

I ducked my head and looked away, not completely feigning embarrassment. "It would be a lot easier to show you if I -- if we were kissing."

Mom giggled nervously and looked around as if to double check that we were alone. "Okay -- I don't think there's any harm in that. I really want to help you explain what you're feeling, so let's kiss, Pammy."

Mom brought her face towards mine, giggling again as she did so. Mom puckered her lips and closed her eyes. My heart was pounding as I felt her lips brush mine. Mom's lips felt so soft as they pressed against mine. I felt her hand squeeze mine tight. I kissed her back and then not quite believing I was doing it, parted my lips and brushed her lips with my tongue.

Mom groaned a little and I felt her mouth open and then her tongue was probing against mine -- curling and dancing. I shivered with delight as I realized I was French kissing my own mother. I leaned into her, turning her to face me more directly -- our breasts mashing against each other, separated by two thin layers of cotton fabric. My arms came up and pulled Mom closer against me. Our kiss went on and on until we had to part, both gasping for breath.

"Wow!" Mom whispered, her voice husky. "Well, Pam, did our kiss make you feel strange? Can you explain it for Mom now?"

I nodded and said, "I can't explain it in words, Mom, but I think I can show you." I leaned in and kissed her again while taking her hand and moving it downwards. I parted my legs and pulled Mom's hand between my thighs, letting her hand cum to rest on my almost hairless and very wet pussy. We both moaned into our kiss as Mom's fingers slipped between the folds of my aroused flesh.

Mom broke the kiss and gasped, "Pammy, you are so wet!" Mom didn't pull her hand back -- in fact her forefinger probed deeper inside me, making a circle as she caressed my cunt walls.

"Kissing you made me wet, Mom," I said softly back. "I like kissing you, Mom -- even more than kissing Vicky." We resumed kissing and I whimpered a little as Mom added another finger inside my cunt. I hunched against Mom's hand, urging her to take her fingers deeper inside me -- deeper inside my burning womb.

When we both came up for air, I was lurching towards an orgasm as Mom's fingers fluttered inside me and over my labia and clitoris. Any doubts I had ever had about Mom loving women were blown away. Mom was an expert!

"Mom -- oh Mom, you're making me feel sooo good!" I panted. My hand fell to her knee, my fingers scratching upwards towards her upper thighs. "M-Mom, do you like kissing me? Am I making you -- are you wet, Mom?" I moaned. I moved my hand up under Mom's short hemline and when Mom didn't stop me, I slipped my hand between her thighs, sighing happily as Mom quickly parted her legs and I found myself cupping her bald, slick and steaming hot sex.

"You are, Mom!" I exclaimed. "You like kissing me too!"

"Ohhh, no, I -- I love kissing you, baby," Mom cried out as I slipped my middle finger inside my mother's pussy. Mom was creamy and hot and so buttery soft. We kissed again, tongues dueling as my finger swirled inside Mom's cunt, then I curled my finger up, probing the roof of her cunt for the secret spot Vicky and I had discovered about each other. Mom stiffened, sobbing against my mouth as I found her G-spot and teased it while she responded in kind.
Our bodies pressed into each other while we finger fucked, our free hands caressing arms and faces and slipped into the bodices of our dresses, awkwardly cupping and squeezing each others breasts -- finding hard, rubbery nipples and pinching. Mom added a second finger inside me and I slipped a third finger into her cunt.

Our kisses became frantic, hungry things, sloppily licking and sucking each other's tongues while our pussies became fiery, clasping things being sweetly and agonizingly teased, probed and fucked by knowing fingers. Mom in those hot, sweaty moments taught me more about my own pleasure spots than I had dreamed possible and while I was an amateur next to her, I was nevertheless pleasuring my mother as my fingers played and explored the pussy I had come from.

Our orgasms came one atop the other and we finally had to end our kiss as we both clung to each other and sobbed and shrieked our way to heavenly pleasure. We both collapsed against the couch cushions, our hands still between each other's legs as we kissed and cried together as our orgasms slowly waned.

"Oh Pammy, I can't tell you how long I've dreamed of making my little girl cum!" Mom gushed as she reached out and caressed my face. "I've always loved you, but now; to really make love to you."

I leaned in and kissed Mom. "I love you too, Mom!"

A lot of the barriers that had been erected between us over the last few years -- by puberty and secrets and age fell apart over the next few hours as Mom and I talked and talked and discovered things about each other that we had never imagined possible. Mom confessed that she had been bi-sexual since her teenage years and that she had several women lovers over the years including her old best friend Karen.

I confessed that all Vicky and I had done was finger each other and play with her Mom's sex toys including the dildo that had broken my hymen earlier in the summer. Mom enquired about boys and I told her that I had fooled around with my ex David, but that I was still technically a virgin.

I shyly asked about Daddy and was he a good lover and Mom blushed and said, "Oh hell, yes! Your father is the best lover in the world -- he would make you scream with pleasure with that big cock of ..." Mom clapped a hand over her face and then began giggling again like a school girl telling secrets.

I pretended to be shocked and then I whispered back, "I've dreamed of fucking Daddy -- of him being my first. Is that bad, Mom?"

I felt Mom shiver and against my palm I felt a trickle of fresh cream spurt from Mom's pussy. Mom's face got redder and then she replied. "Not if you want him and he wants you, Pammy. It would be no more wrong than what you and I have been doing." Mom paused and let her fingers slip from me. She held her glistening fingers up in the air and smiled before saying, "What I hope you and I will keep doing if you want." Then Mom brought her fingers to her mouth and sucked them off, taking her time and sucking each finger slowly.

I released my grip on Mom's cunt and brought my hand up to see Mom's cunt cream covering my fingers. I slowly lapped my digits clean, savoring Mom's strong, sweet taste before replying, "Oh yeah, Mom -- I want to keep making love with you, kissing..." and I leaned in and kissed my mother, marveling at the mixed flavor of our pussies on our lips. "And kissing and touching and more, Mom. I want it all with you," I added.

Mom groaned and suddenly she was tugging off my dress, pulling it roughly over my head. "You're beautiful, darling!" Mom sighed as her hands roamed over my body. She leaned in and I quivered with delight as my mother rolled her tongue around and over my erect right nipple before sucking at my breast, her teeth making me squirm and gasp as she bit down on the rubbery knob. As my head spun with the carnal pleasure Mom was inflicting upon me, I found myself on my back, Mom's breasts dragging along my inner thighs, thick, swollen nipples teasing my sensitive flesh while Mom sucked and nibbled my breasts.

"Oh Mom!" I gasped as I felt Mom's tongue blaze a trail down my chest and across my stomach, moving ever downward until I felt the velvety wetness of her tongue rolling between my labia, swirling about; tasting me -- drinking of my juices. I thrust my pelvis upwards against Mom's face as she began to lick me -- making my head spin as for only the second time in my life, a person ate my pussy!

Mom's tongue seemed to be everywhere, rolling up and down my labial lips, dancing across my clitoris and driving deep inside my folds of cunt flesh even as Mom sucked and chewed my pussy meat. Then fingers pressed into me -- one, two, three fingers and I begged for more. Mom pressed here and there, already having memorized sensitive spots, teaching me how to really touch a woman's G-spot.

I screamed as my pussy exploded in a white hot flash of orgasmic power. My cunt felt full, like I had my cucumber dildo crammed deep inside me. Mom's tongue and her thumb were doing things to my clit that had me convulsing, her lips clamped over my pussy as I creamed her face again and again -- feeling the powerful sweetness of ejaculating my juices into Mom's hungry mouth. I surrendered to the intensity of my Mom induced orgasm and was destroyed and reborn in the wonderfulness of it.

When I was myself again, I was in Mom's arms and she was kissing me tenderly as I cried and kissed her back. I was vaguely aware that I loved the taste of my own cunt on Mom's lips and face. I babbled almost incoherently about how much I loved her and what she had done. Our naked bodies, sweaty and slick were pressed tightly together. I realized that I had no clue when exactly Mom got naked!

Mom laughed and kissed me some more, finally saying in her best motherly voice, "Oh Pammy, just wait until you are filled with your Daddy's cock and that big thing is making you cum and cum and when he fills you with his sperm, it makes you cum some more -- sweetheart, you aint seen nothing yet!"

I sniffled and said, "Mom, do you think Daddy would really fuck me?"

Mom shivered and said, "Absolutely. Your father knows he has a sexy little daughter. You've been driving him crazy for ages!" Mom kissed me again and added, "We can surprise him tonight. I bet he'd love to find his favorite two girls in bed waiting for him."

"I don't know, Mom?" I sounded unsure and I thought it was a pretty good acting job. "Can we...can we wait. Keep this our little secret for now?"

Mom smiled at me as only a mother can and said, "Sure, Pammy. Whenever you're ready -- you will be welcome in our bed." Mom hugged me, pulling my body against hers. I found my face between her breasts. I turned my head and my lips brushed a nipple. I gobbled it, bringing my teeth down almost hard enough to break skin and made Mom yelp.

I began to suckle at my mother's breast, sucking and tonguing her bl**d engorged nipple like a hungry infant. Mom began to sigh -- her sighs turning to groans every time I took a notion to bite down on her nipple again. It was my turn now and I was almost shaking with excitement as I took girl-girl love a step farther than I ever had before. Vicky and I had never worked up the nerve to go this far. I kissed my way down Mom's stomach and over her pubic bone until I was face to face with Mom's shaved pussy.

"Oh baby, you're making your mother soooo happy," Mom cooed as she eased back on the couch -- throwing a long leg upwards to rest on the top of the cushions; opening herself up to me even more. I inhaled and Mom's strong aroma made my head swim with carnal delight -- her cunt juices were like perfume to me, drawing me in. With my hands, I spread Mom's already blooming labia further apart, revealing more of her glistening, slick pussy flesh. I touched Mom's cunt lightly with one finger, marveling over how quickly her juices coated my finger.

"Yessss, make love to me, Pammy." Mom moaned, rolling her hips upwards, offering her bald cunt to me, practically begging me to lick her. Her clitoris had escaped from its hood, swollen and long. I licked my lips and ducked my head and then as Mom cried out with pleasure, I ran my tongue from the bottom of her wet, pink slit to the top, rolling it over her clitoris...then I made a return journey, savoring my mother's delicious taste. As my tongue finished its travels, for the first time in my life, I imagined just continuing down the path and licking Mom's ass. Another time, I told myself as I plunged my face against Mom's pussy, driving my tongue into her folds as deep as I could go.

I could feel Mom's hands getting tangled in my long, dark hair and pulling into her groin, trying to get my tongue deeper, to allow it to swirl and lick her in places rarely reached by a woman. I licked and sucked and drank from my mother's pussy, loving her up purely on instinct, trying to take measure of her responses and remembering the sweet spots that made her cunt gush cream or make her moan and cry out in i****tuous pleasure.

My fingers found their way inside Mom's molten hot pussy, making her squirm as I wiggled three fingers in and out of her clasping cunt while I licked and sucked at her folds and her throbbing clitoris. Mom's legs arched over my shoulders and I felt her crossed feet against my back as she bucked and twisted against my face, urging me to fuck her faster and harder with my fingers as my tongue danced over her little penis-like nub.

"YESYESYES!" Mom screamed and then it was all I could do to keep my face between Mom's legs as she orgasmed hard -- flooding my mouth with a torrent of her steaming pussy juices. I lapped it up as if I was starved -- cherishing each drop of Mom's delicious cream. After what seemed like a sweet eternity, Mom finally seemed to calm down except for pushing my face away from her now overly sensitive pussy.

I lifted my head to find Mom looking down at me, tears streaking her face, smiling lovingly at her naughty daughter. "That was a fantasy come true, honey," Mom said in a scream hoarsened voice. She held out her arms and waggled her fingers and I climbed upwards and snuggled with her, kissing her with my cream soaked lips and sharing her own juices with her.

It felt so right being in Mom's arms; so safe and loved. I was sure that I was going to love getting fucked by my Daddy, but I realized that Mom and I had just shared something that was beyond a man's understanding, something so intimate that even having experienced it, I knew that language could not convey it properly.

We napped there for a while, both exhausted yet exhilarated by what had occurred. We were woken by Daddy phoning home and telling Mom he was about ninety minutes away. Mom bantered with him a while and I knew that from her joking that Daddy was saying something about his little blue pill and that he would be looking for something special when he got home.

Mom was grinning and replied, "Well, I'll be ready if you are, John. Tomorrow is Saturday and we both can sl**p in if we're up all night."

After Daddy hung up, Mom grinned evilly at me and said, "You sure you don't want to join us, Pammy? I bet your father would love to find you naked with me in our bed."

I felt myself blushing and shivering and said. "Maybe, I'll join you later. When I'm ready, Mom"

After some last, lingering and very sweet kisses, Mom left me to go get showered and prettied up for Daddy. I was feeling both very pleased with myself and almost bewildered. I had now fooled around with both my parents. I had sucked Daddy's dick and licked Mom's pussy and both had now invited me to join them both in bed. I had begged off from them both, but I knew even then I was lying through my teeth. There was no way tonight would end without me joining my parents and making their fantasies come true.

My knees were shaky as I retreated to my bedroom, realizing that having already passed a point of no return, I was about to embark on an even wilder carnal journey. My pussy throbbed with anticipation as it dawned on me that tonight I was going to get my first cock fucking and that it was going to be with my own Daddy! I found myself almost unable to keep my hands off my pussy as the thought of Mom eating Daddy's semen out of my cunt was more than a distinct possibility and maybe within just a few hours.

After Mom got out of the shower, I took a long, hot shower myself up in my attic room. I toweled off and stopped in front of my full length mirror. I posed naked for myself and nodded. I beheld a young woman, barely an adult and more than ready to become an i****tuous slut with my parents. I brushed my long, dark brown hair dry until it almost gleamed. I found some of the perfume David had given me as a going away present and dabbed a little between my melon sized breasts and then between my legs and behind my ears. I had to giggle to myself. Wouldn't my ex boyfriend be so jealous? He had never gotten more than a handjob from me and here I was, about to lose my virginity to my father!

I was torn from my thoughts as a car pulled up into the drive. I could hear a few men's voices calling out to my father -- lots of laughter and then I could hear the car pull away and the front door open and shut. "Cathy? Pam?" I heard my daddy call out and then just barely, I could hear a soft murmur and then Daddy saying in a loud voice, "Wow!"

I hurried over to my bed and tossed aside the throw rug and made myself comfortable. A few minutes passed before I saw Daddy carrying Mom into their bedroom, his arm muscles corded and strained as he carried her like a new bride. He eased Mom onto their bed and I licked my lips as I saw that Mom had on a sheer peignoir, her treasures barely concealed under the light green fabric.

Mom and Daddy stared at each other hungrily as Daddy quickly stripped his clothes off. Mom scooted to the end of the bed as he did so and had Daddy in hand, looking up at him with love and desire as she stroked his semi hard cock.

"How was your day, babe?" Daddy asked as he ran a hand through Mom's hair. "Anything interesting happen today with Pam?"

Mom opened her mouth to reply, but then grinned and took Daddy between her lips and began to suck -- her eyes watching him as she bobbed her head back and forth...her hair swinging as she blowed him.

"Ohhh yesss, sweet Cathy," Daddy moaned as Mom sucked his cock.

I knew the time had come -- I needed to join my parents and make everyone's fantasies come true. I went to my dresser and in the bottom drawer, pulled out an outfit that I had secreted there. Something I had bought when Vicky and I had visited a Victoria's Secret store back in the summer.

I slipped it on and then checked on Mom and Daddy. Mom was on her back now, her legs d****d over Daddy's shoulders as he fucked her fast and hard. Mom's face was scrunched up with ecstatic bliss. I felt a little dizzy as I watched Daddy standing over Mom, kissing her shapely leg as he plunged that big cock in and out of her. I was scared and horny and I couldn't wait another moment.

I hurried downstairs and turned for their bedroom. It was closed, but I could clearly hear Mom moaning happily as Daddy made love to her. I didn't bother knocking, but opened up the door and stepped in. Mom and Daddy both turned and looked at me as the door creaked loudly as it swung open on old hinges. Both were caught up in the pleasure of the moment and also stunned I suppose by me.

I had on a sexy little babydoll negligee made of sheer white silk -- the hem ending just above my mound, exposing my pussy -- my labia lips swollen and flowered, exposing my pink cunt flesh in the middle of my wispy, dark-haired muff. The top of my negligee lifted up and exposed my melon sized breasts rather than hide them. My nipples, so much like Mom's -- were the size of nickels and so engorged with bl**d that they were standing up almost an inch and throbbing and aching with the need to be bit and sucked.

I stood in the doorway, feeling embarrassed and aroused as my parents gazed and admired my mostly naked body. Mom licked her lips and said in a throaty voice, "Pammy? Baby?"

In a quiet, little girl voice that quavered with excitement, I said, "Mommy, Daddy, I'm here to make your fantasies come true." I began to walk toward them, growing more excited and confident with each step. As Mom watched in amazement, I pressed up against Daddy and standing on tip-toe, kissed him hard -- my tongue seeking out his while grinding my wet, flowered pussy against his thigh and running my hand up and down Mom's d****d leg.

Mom groaned as I think Daddy actually grew a little inside her. Our kiss ended with me sucking on Daddy's tongue. I turned and knelt on the bed, my hand slipping between Mom's legs to find Daddy's cock embedded inside her vagina. I felt a trickle of my own juices run down my leg as I brushed my hand over Daddy's slick shaft and Mom's folds, drawing a gasp from her as I teased her swollen clitoris.

My hand moved upwards as I leaned down, feeling Mom's muscles fluttering in her stomach and them cupping her breast as I kissed her. Mom's tongue slipped into my mouth and I groaned into our kiss as I could taste Daddy's cock on her lips. The bed began to gently rock as Mom and I kissed and I knew that Daddy had resumed his thrusts into Mom's steamy pussy. I felt his hand reach out and caress my ass cheek, trailing a finger down along the crack of my ass and under to where he explored my wet, sparsely haired cunt.

The fire inside me was too demanding and I had to have some relief between my legs. I ended the kiss with Mom and moved around. "Are you ready for me, Mom? Are you ready to live your fantasy?" I whispered, my voice raw with lust and need. I straddled Mom's face facing Daddy who stared with amazement. "Eat my little girl pussy, Mom. Make me cum with your mouth! Put that nasty Mommy tongue as deep up my pussy as you can."

I cried out as Mom lifted her head to meet me. I pressed down, grinding myself against her face as her tongue speared me and began to swirl and dance inside my pussy. I was on the edge of orgasm immediately, creaming into Mom's face -- each touch of her tongue, each kiss of her lips taking me a little closer to the abyss of pleasure.

I felt myself began to waver, the room seeming to spin and I steadied myself by reaching out to Daddy, my nails digging into his shoulders as I rode Mom's face and Daddy fucked Mom. All three of us began to move in a group rhythm, each of us deriving pleasure from one another. Dad leaned in and we kissed again, almost bruising each other's lips as we rocked and bounced on Mom. Daddy's hands cupped my swinging breasts, palms scratching across my aching nipples as he kneaded my tit flesh.

Mom's tongue swirled in and out of me, seeming impossibly long as she probed my cunt one second and then slavering over my clit as she dragged her tongue across my folds and scooped up my copious pussy juices. Mom made frantic gobbling noises, smacking her lips as she ate me, gulping in deep breaths whenever she had a chance and making me moan and quiver as she exhaled into my fiery cunt.

I felt myself coming as Mom tortured my clitoris and I sobbed into Daddy's mouth as I squirmed on my mother's face. It must have been too much for Daddy and he pulled away from me and groaned, "Oh yes, cumming -- cumming in your mother's pussy, Pammy!"

He arched his back and growled fiercely and plunged his cock deep inside Mom. I think his cumming triggered Mom's orgasm and I heard and felt her muffled screams against my cunt. I dropped to rest on Mom's belly, raising my ass up as I did so. It allowed Mom more air and now gave her access to my whole slit which as she sobbed in orgasmic delight, she ran her tongue up and down the length of my slit and a little ways beyond, almost teasing my asshole.

I find my lips at the top of Mom's mound and I eased down until I could lick her folds above Daddy's thick penis, fluttering my tongue over her clitoris and the small portion of Daddy's shaft that was still exposed. I moved my face forward and let Daddy's pubic hair tickle my nose and then my lips and chin as I rubbed my face into his and Mom's co-joined loins, inhaling their pungent, arousing scents.
"Oh god, that's wonderful," Daddy gasped as he began to withdraw from Mom's pussy. My mouth was right there, lips smearing in their mixed fluids, my tongue rolling up globs of pussy cream and semen as Daddy slowly pulled his cock from Mom's clasping labia. When the head of Daddy's penis emerged with a wet plop, I acted quickly and had him in my mouth, savoring again the sweet taste of my parents' cum.

I sucked my daddy clean, well aware that Daddy's cock did not appear to be shrinking -- that he was hard and swollen and big and long. I looked up into his loving eyes, telling him with my own brown eyes how much I loved him and how much I loved having his cock in my mouth. As wonderful as it was to feel my father's life pulsating between my lips, I knew the moment had arrived for more.

Letting Daddy slowly slip from my mouth, I looked up at him and implored in my little girl voice, "Fuck me, Daddy. Fuck your little girl and make me a complete woman." I gave Daddy a last long lick and wiggled my bottom against Mom's face. "Fuck me with your big dick now, Daddy!"

Daddy got that ferocious look in his eyes and he climbed up in the bed, situating himself behind me. I was shivering -- mostly from Mom's incessant tongue, but also in anticipation of receiving my first cock. I felt Daddy's hands on my ass, lifting and turning my butt upwards to get a better vantage point of my pussy. Mom's mouth pursued me, her tongue fluttering over the upper flesh of my cunt, taunting and teasing my throbbing clitoris.

I felt the velvety head of Daddy's cock brush my lips and then press slightly into my pussy, just enough pressure to feel a slight entry into my most special place. I looked over my shoulder at Daddy who looked almost mad with passion. "Fuck me, Daddy. Make me scream just like Mommy!"

Daddy grinned and said, "I love you, Pammy. Daddy's going to make you feel so good!" Daddy flexed his hips and I screamed as I felt him sink inside me. I thought I was prepared, but I wasn't. Daddy moved deeper into me. It barely hurt as there was no hymen to tear, but Daddy is sooo big! I sobbed as my father filled me up, inch after sweet inch of hard, thick cock. My cucumber paled in comparison, Daddy was so much bigger and longer. My pleasure seemed to swell up like a balloon until Daddy's penis was nudging my cervix, then I seemed to explode as sweet ecstasy burst inside me and expanded.

I couldn't remain on hands and knees and my face dropped again to Mom's lower stomach. "DADDDYYYYY!" I sobbed as my first cock induced orgasm swept over me. Then I felt Mom's tongue continue to work over my fleshly lips, spread wide by Daddy's throbbing meat pole. For what seemed an eternity, I was helpless in a haze of orgasmic delight, intense, i****tuous pleasure spreading out from between my legs, through my body all the way to the tips of my fingers, toes and hair.

Nothing -- not my fingers, not my cucumber dildo, nothing had prepared me for the overwhelming delight of having a man's erect penis inside me, especially the sweet, sinful sensation of having my Daddy's cock pulsing and throbbing and snugly buried in my pussy! Now I truly knew why Mom was such a happy woman!

Waves of tremendous pleasure swept my body again and again as Daddy wormed his thick dick in and out of my pussy while Mom continued to tongue me, swiping it from side to side, teasing my labia lips and rolling it across Daddy's long shaft. I was happy to be riding the currents of i****tuous orgasm, cherishing every moment.

Then, piercing the bliss of my pleasure came an intoxicating aroma -- so familiar and so strong and so enticing. My nose twitched and I moved my head slightly and let my eyes focus and discovered the source of this bewitching scent. I looked down and beheld Mom's well fucked cunt -- lips gaping open, her pink folds frosted with splatters of Daddy's semen. Thicker wads of semen were beginning to drip from her swampy wet pussy. I could feel the heat radiating from her and I was suddenly consumed with a ravenous desire to lick my mother.

Mom cried out as I mashed my face into her crotch, sucking her labia into my mouth and licking her swollen lips clean of her and Daddy's cream. I felt pussy juice and sperm smearing my chin and cheeks and I gobbled hungrily, licking her glistening, frosted folds of pink cunt flesh and then delving deep into her pussy with my tongue, finding the thick deposits of Daddy's still hot semen mixed with Mom's pussy juices and eating them with abandon.

As I did, Mom rallied to again begin licking me, her tongue flat and wide as it sawed back and forth against my clitoris and Daddy's always in motion cock. Daddy increased his pace after hearing Mom's moans and seeing me lap hungrily at her cunt. His hands kneaded my tight ass cheeks as he fucked his little girl and the room filled with the sounds of slurping mouths and the wet slaps of his body against mine, mixing with various moans as the three of us were locked together in our carnal and i****tuous embrace.

Another orgasm swept over me as Mom was unrelenting with her tongue and Daddy twisted and rolled his hips, seeking to bury his cock deeper inside me with each thrust, always seeking virgin territory. I was sure that Mom joined me in a mutual orgasm as her pussy drenched my face in a new flood of her hot creams, confirmed by her wordless moans that rose and rose in pitch until she was screaming shrilly against my and Daddy's joined bodies.

Every inch of me seemed to be radiating pleasure -- each sweaty slick movement of my body against Mom's was ecstasy. I trembled with erotic joy with the scr****g of my hard nipples over Mom's stomach and then there was Daddy's cock and Mom's mouth, each working separately, but together to build and build the orgasmic delight between my legs. I trembled as my pleasure reached new heights and continued to climb. Daddy was fucking me hard now and there was some pain, but it just seemed to enhance my carnal ecstasy.

"Oh, Pammy, I love you, baby," Daddy moaned as I felt his cockhead swell deep inside me. I felt his cock pulse powerfully within me and then it was like he exploded inside me as he suddenly began pumping streamers of white hot semen into my young pussy.

I screamed in sheer i****tuous pleasure as my cunt literally seemed to be filled with liquid fire, generating an orgasmic fire that spread throughout my naked, sweaty body, incinerating every fiber of my being only to reborn in the power of i****tuous love. The tiny, still rational part of my brain marveled at the sensation of my pussy being filled with my Daddy's baby making seed and that there was so much of it and that it felt so wonderful to feel so full of his cum.

Daddy was calling my name over and over as he ejaculated his load into his little girl's womb, "Pammy, Pammy, Pammy, Pammy!" I felt him move a little backwards so he could thrust into me again, seeking to get his sperm in me a little more deeply. I heard Mom moan and whisper, "Sooo sweet," as her tongue slathered its way over Daddy's cum covered cock and lapped at the semen that I knew was being f***ed out of me with every sweet thrust of Daddy's erect penis.

Daddy just seemed to be unable to stop -- I felt thick wad after thick wad of spunk paint my cunt walls. My body seemed to be on fire, a hot burning fire of pleasure that became my very existence -- all my world centering on the fiery joy that was my pussy. I couldn't breathe, my limbs seem to disconnect from the rest of me -- even my voice abandoned me, allowing only cries of pleasure to emerge from my lips. I was swallowed up in my orgasm that just continued to build until my body seemed to dissolve and I was pure orgasmic energy transformed by my daddy's cock and my mother's tongue. The world disintegrated and I was simply part of pure i****tuous joy and pleasure.

It took me a minute to realize that I had actually passed out and had now regained consciousness. I was still in the wonderful throes of orgasm, but it was ebbing to the point where I regained coherent thought. Daddy was breathing hard and had stopped moving, although his cock was still hard and throbbing inside my pussy. My face was resting between Mom's thighs, lips pressed against Mom's quivering flesh. Mom was still teasing my pussy -- now focusing mostly on rolling her lips up and down along my labia, spread wide by Daddy's still bl**d engorged penis and dripping with our mingled juices.

"D-Daddy?" I moaned softly, my voice hoarse from screaming.

"Yes, baby?" Daddy replied, gently stroking my back. Even that slight touch sent delicious shivers racing through my body.

"Daddy," I said, my voice breaking up with emotion, "I love you. That was -- you and Mom, it was -- I love you both so much!" I began to sob then, overwhelmed with the sheer wonderful intensity of my orgasm -- of the new intimacy I had experienced with my parents -- of the sheer magnitude of love and lust that I now had in my heart for my parents. In a short space of time, I had bridged the gulf between love and sex and for the first time understood the tight link between the two. I had never imagined the intensity of the intimacy that people could share in the act of making love until now.

"Ohhh, sweet Pammy, we love you too," murmured Mom beneath me. I felt her shower my inner thighs with little kisses. "We never dreamed that this could be sooo wonderful either!"

We all rested in the afterglow of glorious sex, me becoming slowly aware that Daddy was beginning to shrink inside me until finally he slipped free of my clasping lips and with a happy, but weary expression on his face, collapsed beside Mom and my intertwined bodies.

"Good lord, Honey!" Mom exclaimed. "It's like you used a fire hose. How much sperm did you pump in our naughty little girl?" Mom chuckled to herself and then continued, "Hang on, Pammy. Mommy's hungry and her favorite snack is between your legs and dripping from your pretty little cunt."

Mom reached around and grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled me down against her face. I groaned happily as Mom began to tongue my hard fucked pussy -- her impossibly long tongue delving deep inside me to gobble up Daddy's thick streamers of tasty semen.

I clawed the sheets as Mom's ministrations sent me back to the edge of orgasmic delight. My head swirled and in an effort to keep myself grounded in the moment, I tried to focus on Mom's pussy again, resuming my tonguing of her dripping wet flesh, savoring her taste -- knowing full well that I could never get my fill of her sweet pussy juices.

Mom was thorough, making sure that she licked my pussy clean of every drop of Daddy's sperm and then starting all over again just to make sure that she had done the job right. I tried to match her lick for lick and kept up as we both stormed through another mutual orgasm, but eventually, I was simply overwhelmed and could only helplessly kiss Mom's slick flesh as she tongued me to another toe curling orgasm.

It took all my strength to roll off her. Somehow we wound up face to face, both our faces shiny and smeared with semen and cunt cream. She had raised me not to waste, so we spent several minutes kissing and licking each other's face clean, sharing our treasures with each other in a long, passionate kiss.

Mom and I then turned our attention to Daddy and gave his cock a long, leisurely tongue bath. His cock struggled valiantly to rise to the occasion, but we had worn him out, at least short term. We all cuddled then, under the sheets, Mom and Dad listening in wide-eyed wonder as I described how I discovered their lust for me through the old grate.

"Omigod," Mom exclaimed when I pointed out the grate above their heads. "I never even noticed."

Both were amused at how handily I had managed to seduce them both, Daddy just shaking his head and saying, "And imagine all that fantasizing when all we probably had to do was ask!"

I kissed Daddy and then Mommy, taking my time and telling them how much I loved them using only my tongue and then I said, "You never have to wonder again. I'm your slut daughter whenever you want me!"

We then fell asl**p, exhausted from our lovemaking. It was the best night's sl**p I ever had, interrupted only once when I awoke in the dark and found myself on my back, legs spread wide and Daddy already several inches deep in my pussy. Daddy rode me long and hard, showing me just how knowledgeable he was in pleasuring a woman with his long, stiff cock. Mom snored away through most of it, oblivious to the good, hard fucking her husband was giving their daughter. In the end, I woke her up with my screams of orgasmic pleasure as Daddy pumped another tremendous load of spunk in my young pussy and as Daddy fell asl**p, Mom once again licked my pussy clean and the last thing I remembered was thrashing on the bed as Mom made me cum as she sucked and nibbled on my clitoris.

We all slept late into the next day, my dreams filled with wonderful visions of f****y love, visions that were made true the next morning as my parents and I made love again and again.

I am now deep into my senior year at my new school. I look to graduate with honors and am mulling over my choices of colleges. I've abandoned any thought to returning out west to attend school. My heart and my pussy are determined to remain here in the loving bosom of my f****y. Mom and Daddy and I are so very close now -- as close a loving f****y as is humanly possible. I am as happy as a daughter can be. I have new friends and a new life and I am the lover of the two people I love and adore above all others.

The only thing I really miss from my old life is my old friend Vicky, and Mom and Dad say I can invite her out this coming summer. I can't wait to share my new life with my best friend. Mom was licking my pussy when I asked her if Vicky could visit. Mom raised her head up, my juices glistening on her chin and she smiled and replied, "Why not, Pammy, the more the merrier!"

The End

... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 2 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 36204  |  
98%
  |  49

Listening to Mom and Dad

Do you know how much it sucks to move just before your senior year? Daddy works for a big manufacturing firm and they tapped him to help absorb a new factory they had purchased clear across the country. Without even talking to me, Daddy and Mom decided to sell the house and move from Arizona to some small country town in Kentucky. Apparently, they were able to sell our nice house and buy an old country house and pocket a sizeable profit.

"We're talking enough to pay for your college, Pam," Mom told me matter-of-factly. "I know its hard moving and leaving your friends and old school behind, but this is what's best for the f****y, us and you."

Of course, I just rolled my eyes. It just sucked -- I was losing my best friend, Vicky and my sometimes boyfriend, David who I was close to giving in on the big sex question. Dammit, I was a cheerleader on one of the best squads in the state! It just sucked.

To add insult to injury, we wound up celebrating my eighteenth birthday on the long drive across the country. No big party -- just an embarrassing moment when the waitresses of a restaurant presented me with ice cream and a brownie with a candle stuck in it and sang me "Happy Birthday," in front of a laughing crowd. Daddy promised they would make it up to me later, after we got settled in Kentucky. I doubted that. The only thing good thing I could foresee was that in another year, I could escape the hick town we were moving to for college. I already had my eye on a couple of West Coast Schools.

Most of our stuff was already in the house brought before we arrived by the movers, but we spent another two days unpacking and sorting everything. The only good thing about our new home was that it had a huge attic that had been fitted out as a bedroom -- the biggest bedroom anyone could wish for. Lots of room for everything. It seems that the previous f****y had been quite large and had set the attic up for several k**s. It even had its own bathroom.

Despite the second floor having four bedrooms, Mom and Daddy agreed to let me live up in the attic. "Nothing wrong with a little privacy, right honey?" Mom said, putting her arm around Daddy's waist and winking up at him.

Daddy just grinned and leaned down and kissed Mom on the lips, giving her a quick pinch on her butt. I just rolled my eyes. Mom and Daddy had been real lovey-dovey all the way here. They were always touching and kissing each other. "Too much information, Mom," I said in my best sarcastic voice and then I turned and headed up the stairs to my new room to plan how I wanted to lay everything out.

I slept downstairs on a mattress that first night, but with Mom's help, I got my bedroom cleaned up and all three of us lugged my bedroom furniture upstairs the next day and by that evening, even though I had lots to unpack, I was able to spend my first night in my new room. I said my good nights right after dinner, pecking Daddy on the cheek and giving Mom a quick hug. I was still mad about moving and just wanted to go sulk in private.

I did some more work putting my room in order and was wondering if I could guilt my parents into letting me have a small refrigerator upstairs -- then I could hide up there for days and not talk to them! It had gotten pretty late and I was getting ready to go to bed. I went to go pee and was sitting on the toilet when I realized I could hear my parents talking.

I looked around and realized there was a rectangular metal grate between the sink and the toilet. I leaned over and almost gasped. I could see downstairs -- right into my parents' bathroom. Depending on the angle, I could see who was at the sink or on the toilet. Daddy was standing at the sink, wearing boxer shorts and Mom was talking to him from nearby.

"So, honey, what did you think of what your daughter was wearing today?" I heard Mom ask Daddy.

Daddy laughed and spat out his toothpaste. "Well, I think if her shorts get any smaller, she should just run around in her panties. And that T-shirt -- why don't you wear those half --T's?"

Mom snorted and I heard her reply, "Because I don't have her figure anymore -- I wish I had her flat stomach and I wish I had her sweet ass which I noticed you couldn't keep your eyes off of all day long."

Daddy shrugged his shoulders and after rinsing out his mouth said. "Well, can you blame me -- her tight ass cheeks hanging out like they were? God, and the way her shirt hangs off those pert tits of hers -- you have no idea what that does to me."

Mom moved into my view then, wrapping her arms around Daddy and she slipped one hand into his shorts and said, "Oh, I know exactly what Pammy does to her Daddy!" Daddy turned around and kissed Mom while her hand moved up and down in his shorts while I sat there in absolute shock. My mother and father were talking about me! Talking about my body in a sexual way! A shiver went through me -- from the top of my head to between my legs where it turned to intense heat that spread back through my body.

I reached down and traced a finger along the length of my wispy haired pussy and was amazed to find myself wet. I heard Mom began to speak and peered down again.

"C'mon, you dirty old man -- let's take care of your problem," Mom said in a teasing voice and then she led Daddy out of the bathroom, holding him by his hard penis which I only got a quick glimpse of.

Their voices faded and a part of me wanted to cry out in protest and then it occurred to me that the attic had more than one of those grates...maybe, just maybe. I scurried out of the bathroom, looking anxiously about. There was on in the near corner -- I hurried to it, but it was dark and quiet. Damn! I found another across the room and it was dark and quiet too.

I balled my fists in frustration and then remembered that there was another grate under my bed! I got down on my belly and wiggled my way under the bed frame. I reached the grate and peered down and almost laughed when I saw that my prayers were answered!

Omigod! I had an almost perfect view of my parents' bed! I felt another shiver race through me to explode in white hot heat between my legs. Looking down I could see Daddy sprawled naked on the bed, Mom lying between his legs and stroking his thing -- his penis -- his cock and it was big! I had jacked off my old boyfriend before, but he had nothing on my daddy! Mom looked like she could barely get her hand around it.

Mom was naked too, her butt, looking like a slightly older version of my own, staring up at me. Mom scissored her shapely legs and when she moved, I would get a brief glimpse of her bare pussy. I had no idea that Mom shaved her pussy. Looking at it made me hot between my legs too. I had a momentary flash of Vicky lying naked and me fingering her on the nights I slept over at her house.

Mom giggled and said, "So tell me, John, how badly do you want to fuck our daughter? Maybe I should go up and get her and let her see this big bad cock. She leaned forward and gave it a lick. "Or maybe you would like Pammy to get on her knees and suck Daddy's dick?"

Daddy groaned and said, "Yessssss! I would love to have her little mouth around my cock, sucking me till I cum!"

A shiver seemed to go through Mom. "Mmmm. Do you want to cum in your daughter's mouth, baby...or maybe shoot your nasty jizz all over Pammy's face?"

Dad just groaned and Mom continued, her voice husky and strange. "Just close your eyes, Daddy -- let Pammy suck Daddy's cock for him."

Mom moved and all I could see was her dark hair bobbing up and down above Daddy's crotch. Still, it was hot -- looking at my Daddy squirming on his bed, his hands tangled in Mom's short, black hair, hips moving up and down to meet her movements. It suddenly occurred to me what a hunk Daddy was. He kept in shape by running and working out at the gym and while he had a bit of a stomach, his body was mostly muscle -- his chest, a mat of thick hair. Daddy's hair was a peppery mix that Vicky and other of my girlfriends had thought as kinda sexy and I suddenly realized that they were right.

I could hear the wet, gobbling noises Mom was making with her mouth, sucking Daddy's cock. It didn't take Daddy long and then he was shaking and moaning, "Cathy, I'm cumming, baby -- I'm gonna cum."

Mom let him slip from his mouth and said in a voice that was a good imitation of mine, "No, it's me, Daddy -- it's Pammy sucking your cock!" That was all it took. The head of Daddy's cock swelled and then sprayed sperm all over Mom's face. One spurt, then another and then Mom had her mouth on him again and was sucking hard, making Daddy claw the sheets and groan until I thought he was going to go out of his mind.

Mom seemed to suck Daddy's cock for what seemed like forever, but she finally let him slip, still half erect from his mouth and she scurried up into his arms. "That was good, sweetie," Daddy said, smiling at Mom lovingly.

"Not as good as your love cream, John," Mom sighed back. I watched in awe as Daddy took his finger and began to wipe his sperm off Mom's face, getting a finger loaded with his white spunk and then letting Mom suck it off his fingers.

I covered my mouth with my hand to squelch a little moan as an orgasmic tremor spread out from my pussy. In my wildest dreams, I would never have imagined my parents acting so...hot and nasty!

So tell me what you would like to do with our little girl, sweetie," Daddy said.

Mom sucked Daddy's finger clean of a glob of his cum and then said, "Well -- I think I'd like to have you fucking me with that big cock, hubby dear while Pammy sits on my face and I eat her sweet little pussy." As Mom spoke, her hand slipped down Daddy's hairy chest, across his stomach and into his crotch to wrap around his still sizable penis.

While you fuck my pussy silly with this big b**st, I would see how far I can get my tongue up our daughter's cunt and see how wet she can make my face!" Mom giggled. "And then...

Daddy was grinning from ear to ear, "And then, Cathy?" Daddy's cock was beginning to rise again. I was amazed. I would have thought guys his age were only good for one go around a night -- if that!

"And then, after you put a nice hot load of jism inside my pussy, making me cum in the process -- I'd see how many times Pam could make her mom orgasm while eating her daddy's cum out of my pussy!"

"And I could be fucking her tight little cunt while she eats you out." Daddy's cock was again hard and stiff! He gave Mom a kiss, thrusting his tongue into her mouth. Mom kissed him back, pulling him over on top of her. I groaned again into my hand as I saw how with practiced ease, Mom spread her legs wide on the bed and Daddy lifted his hips and thrust down, making Mom moan as she jerked her head back.

Mom pulled her knees back, and wrapped her long legs around Daddy's hips -- her heels digging into Daddy's butt while he made her toes curl. "Fuck me, lover," Mom moaned, her lips pulled back in a sneer. Fuck me like you'd fuck our little girl!"

I felt my pussy turn absolutely molten at Mom's words and then when Daddy gave a little growl and began to really pump his cock in and out of Mom's pussy fast and hard, I had to clamp a hand over my mouth to muffle my own moans as I had a little orgasm -- my pussy flooding my panties with my juices.

I could not tear my eyes away from the spectacle of my parents fucking like maniacs. I mean, I've seen porno flicks before. Vicky and I would sometimes sneak one out of her b*****r's room, but this was my Mom and my Dad! And Daddy seemed to really know what he was doing judging from Mom's cries of pleasure. Mom's body writhed under Daddy -- her plump tits bouncing in rhythm with Daddy's thrusts while she clawed his back or the sheets. Mom seemed to try and thrust back when she could, but then Daddy would move his hips just so or pick up the pace of his fucking and Mom would be helpless beneath his body.

Finally, Daddy seemed to stiffen up and he rammed himself deep into Mom's cunt. "I'm cumming, Cathy!" he gasped and I saw his pretty buff ass cheeks clench and then his balls began to jerk and I knew he was shooting his stuff inside Mom's womb.

A look of pure contentment crossed Mom's face and then quickly morphed into the contorted face of a woman experiencing an incredible orgasm and then Mom seemed to have a seizure, wrapping her arms and legs tight around my father's body and sobbing, "YESSSSSSS!" before they both collapsed into a heaving pile of limbs. My little orgasm escalated on its own and I marveled even as I shook uncontrollably that I was having an orgasm without any physical stimulation. I bit my hand hard enough to draw a thin streamer of bl**d in an effort to muffle my own ecstatic cries.

Still, I couldn't take my eyes off my parents, marveling as Daddy finally slipped off Mom and revealed her completely, her legs widespread, pussy wide open -- her pink flesh bald and revealing, glistening with her juices and Daddy's white spunk. I was completely mesmerized by the rise and fall of her tits, realizing with some satisfaction that even at forty years old, her breasts, a little fuller and heavier than mine, were still in good shape -- not sagging much at all. Daddy reached over and helped her orgasm linger a little longer by pinching and teasing one nickel sized nipple, making Mom quiver with pleasure.

"Oh my god, John, that was wonderful" Mom sighed when she finally caught her breath.

"Just wonderful, Cathy?" Daddy replied. "Not perfect?"

Mom purred and turned to kiss Daddy. "Mmmmm -- perfect would have to end with Pammy between my legs licking me clean and making me cum one last time." She giggled and she and Dad kissed some more.

"Who knows, Babe, maybe wishes come true," Daddy said in a teasing voice.

"Mmmm -- what's your wish, Daddy?" asked Mom. "Fucking our Pammy till she screams with pleasure?"

Dad sighed. "Sounds great, but well, I guess I'll settle for her wearing that little, red bikini of hers some time soon."

Mom reached over and stroked Daddy's weary penis and laughed. "Me too! Anything that will make this hard for Momma!" They both laughed and Mom turned out the lamp next to the bed. I sat still for a few more minutes as I heard them softly whisper their "good nights" and "I love you" and quickly drift off to sl**p.

Carefully, I withdrew from my spot, a little confused as I felt wetness on my stomach and then brushing against my scrunched up T-shirt. Then my own smell hit me and I realized I had literally cum in a puddle. Out from under the bed, I looked at myself in a mirror propped up against a wall. My blue cotton panties looked like I had peed myself -- I was that wet. I ran a finger over my tummy, feeling my own juices slick on my skin.

I gazed at my own awe struck image in the mirror. My parents using me to spice up their fantasies -- to put the sizzle back in their love lives. How the fuck long had this been going on? I took stock of myself. I knew I was kinda pretty, although I was sure I could stand to lose a few pounds. Five foot, seven inches, one hundred-thirty pounds. Long, dark brown hair that hung half way down my back. Nice, melon sized breasts with nickel size nipples that were just like Mom's. I had good, muscular legs from being a cheerleader for the last three years.

Okay, I knew I could turn a boys head, but my Daddy? And Mom -- here I had had guilt feelings over my girl games with Vicky, but now to hear my Mom talk about eating my pussy -- wanting me to eat her out! And I couldn't believe how wet it made me to know they thought and talked about me like I was some little fucking slut.

My fingers found there way inside my panties and I couldn't help but groan as my fingers slipped inside my wet hole -- my thumb brushing over my swollen clitoris. I stumbled back and fell on my bed, pushing my sodden panties off with one hand while I plunged three fingers inside my pussy with the other.

I spread my legs wide and finger fucked myself, still looking at the mirror at my shameless image, wispy dark hair surrounding my swollen pussy lips as I f***ed a fourth finger inside me -- imagining it being Daddy's cock buried in me rather than my hand. I felt my fingers being flooded with my juices as I began to cum and cum hard. I fell back and pressed my face into my stuffed teddy bear to muffle the sound of my cries as I hunched against my hand, bringing myself to the best self induced orgasm of my young life.

I fell asl**p that way, fingers still in my throbbing cunt, imagining my parents touching and caressing me -- letting me join them in their naughty games. My last thoughts before sl**p claimed me was me wondering what my Mom and Daddy would say if I asked to join them and whether or not I had the nerve to even try.

The next day I woke up still feeling excited about what I had witnessed last night. I took a long shower as I considered what had happened and the thought of it had me so worked up, I had to pleasure myself again before I climbed out -- again fingering myself as the warm water jet teased my clitoris and sensitive folds of cunt flesh.

For the first time in my life, I considered my outfit with the sole purpose of turning my Daddy on. I considered all my usual outfits, but even though they would show off my sexy side, I wanted to go a little further. I finally settled on a low cut T-shirt that I had truthfully outgrown. I left my bra off and giggled at myself in the mirror. The cotton material clung to me like a second skin, my nipples obvious without my bra and the upper portions of my full breasts overflowing the scoop-neck.

With it, I wore a too tight pair of shorts that barely buttoned. The shorts were made of light blue cotton and clung to my body so tightly you could just make out the shape of my pubic mound -- I was definitely pushing what my old boyfriend like to call "camel-toe territory." The outfit also exposed my bare tummy -- the shorts waistband so low, it exposed skin almost to where my wispy pubic hair began.

Before I went down to breakfast, I did some rearranging of my bedroom. I scooted the bed sideways until I had uncovered my peak-a-boo grate. I then found a throw rug to cover it up when someone might be visiting my room. Now I could lie on my bed, tug the rug off and peek to my heart's delight.

I hurried downstairs to the kitchen where Mom and Daddy were finishing breakfast, proud of my naughty flaunting of my own body -- until I saw both my parents looking at me and I felt my face flushing with embarrassment.

"Good morning," I said as I entered the room. I was suddenly very nervous and to cover up my jitters, I flitted around the room, fixing myself some cereal and toast. Even with my back turned, I could feel my parents' eyes crawling all over my partially covered body.

Mom said, "Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sl**p alright last night?"

I nodded and said, "I really like my new room."

Daddy chuckled and said, "Well, what do you know? That's the first positive thing I've heard you say since we left Arizona!"
I shrugged and rolled my eyes. "Well, moving sucks, but maybe -- maybe there are some good things about this place."

"That's my girl," Daddy said, getting up from the table. He leaned over and put his hand on my shoulder and kissed me on the top of my head. I had to fight to not shiver uncontrollably at his touch. He squeezed my shoulder and I felt a spurt of hot wetness inside my pussy. "I can use some help in the garage later, if you have some time." He looked at me hopefully, his eyes roaming all over my young, nubile form. I felt my nipples hardening and swelling.

"Sure, Daddy -- I'll be glad to help you." I said in a quiet voice.

Daddy smiled and nodded and then gave Mom a long kiss and a pat on her butt and walked out the door. Mom and I chit-chatted about her plans for organizing the kitchen and then when I was putting my dishes in the sink, Mom said, "Didn't you forget to put something on this morning?" She stood up and brought her dishes over.

I feigned innocence and said, "What do you mean, Mom?"

Mom smirked at me and using her finger flicked my left nipple, still engorged and swollen. "You decide to give up bras?"

I rolled my eyes and gave her my best exasperated whine. "Mooommmmm! It's just so uncomfortable around the house and so hot while we're unpacking. I just wanted to be comfortable. Besides, you don't wear a bra much around the house either." To prove a point, I reached out and ran a finger down her front, brushing against her hardening nipple. Mom had on one of Dad's old dress shirts, tied up in a knot under her breasts. It was obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra either. Mom had on shorts too and while her belly wasn't as flat as mine, Mom had a good figure and wasn't ashamed to show it off.

Mom stiffened, her eyes going a bit wide before she recovered and laughed at me. "Touché. Well, don't you think that whole outfit is a bit much, especially around Daddy?"

Again I responded with the exasperation of a teenager bored by her mother's complaints. "Gawd, Mommmm! Like Daddy even notices me like that. I'm just his little girl. And these are just some old clothes -- I don't want to ruin my good clothes getting dirty while we move crap and stuff."

I continued my innocent and oblivious act while Mom continued to study me. It made me excited to see her stare at me -- I felt my panties become damp and I wondered if my juices would soon stain the front of my shorts. A smile flickered across her face and then she shrugged her shoulders and said, "I guess you're right. Why don't you go help your father?"

I nodded and replied, "Sure, Mom." I then surprised her by giving her a hug, my scantily clad body pressing against hers, and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "I know I've been a bitch lately, Mom. I...I'll try and be a better daughter to you and Daddy."

Mom returned my hug and a thrill went through me as her unfettered breasts mashed against mine, separated by only a couple of thin layers of cotton. She kissed me back on the corner of my mouth and looked at me, her eyes now glowing strangely. I think maybe she liked the feel of our bodies together as much as I had. "Pam, you are a good daughter. You will never know how happy you make your father and me." She let me go and stepped around me, giving me a playful slap on my mostly bare ass cheek. "Now get going, I'm sure your father needs some help."

The garage was pretty messy. The last owners hadn't taken as good care of it as they had the rest of the house. There were some boxes of junk to sort through and then hosing down the floor and sweeping it clean and finally, unpacking Daddy's tools and stuff and organizing and putting stuff up.

You'd think it was pretty boring and it would have been if I hadn't been reveling in catching Daddy constantly staring at me. I enjoyed coming up with ways to drive Daddy nuts -- lots of slow bending over at the waist to pick things up out of boxes or off the floor, letting Daddy ogle my ass, or giving him ample opportunities to stare at my shirt -- tightly clinging to my breasts, nipples constantly swollen and protruding against the material.

It was hot in the garage, even with the door open and we both worked up a good sweat. Daddy was wearing some old Bermuda shorts and a t-shirt and his excitement was obvious. He did everything he could to hide his bulging erection, but it was obvious I was making him hard.

He really paid attention to me when I would let something fall to the floor and I would slowly squat down facing him -- my too tight shorts drawing tight against my crotch, completely outlining my cunt lips and giving Daddy a good "camel toe" shot. As the heat increased, my shirt became soaked, giving Daddy greater details of my breasts to the point where you could make out the dark half dollar sized aureoles of my breasts. I felt like I'd wet my panties too and between sweat and pussy cream, the crotch of my shorts were spotted too.

Still, for all my cock teasing, Daddy and I got the garage ship-shape in just a few hours. Daddy was looking and sounding a little strained by the end and he finally wiped his face with his shirt and giving me a frank stare, finally mumbled, "Why don't we take a break, sugar? Get yourself something to eat -- something."

He hurried inside and by the time I reached the kitchen, I saw him and Mom hand in hand going up the stairs towards the second floor. I poured myself some tea and heard their bedroom door slam shut. I took my drink and snagged an apple out of a bowl of fruit and scurried upstairs to my bedroom. I flipped the throw rug out the way and lying face down on my bed, peered into my parent's bedroom.

I had to stifle a moan as I saw Mom bent over the bed, her shorts stripped off and Daddy -- his Bermuda shorts down around his ankles, fucking Mom hard and fast. Mom's face was pressed sideways into the mattress, an ecstatic look on her face as Daddy rammed his dick into her passionately. Finally, Mom gave a little squeal of delight and then Daddy rumbled, "I'm cumming, baby!" Their bodies stiffened and quivered as Daddy pumped his cum deep into my mother's pussy, then Daddy collapsed on top of Mom and they both spent several minutes gasping for air.

Finally, Daddy groaned and said, "What's gotten into Pammy, this morning? Have you ever seen her dress like that before?"

Mom sighed and replied, "No, but I don't care if it means you'll be getting into me like this." Mom stretched and said, "God, I love a good noontime fuck! That was wonderful, John."

Daddy eased off of her and Mom turned around and sat up. She took Daddy's half erect cock in her hand and said, "My goodness, what a mess." She changed her voice and I realized she was imitating me. "Daddddyyyy, can I please lick your cock?"

Daddy just sighed and rested his hand on Mom's head as she leaned in and took him in her mouth, lovingly sucking him clean of his spunk and her pussy juices. My mouth watered and I vowed that I would get a taste of that before long. And that's when it hit me. Watching wasn't going to be enough. I was going to have to fuck my parents!

I rolled over and plunged my fingers into my shorts, finding my pussy slick with my own arousal and quickly fingered myself to another orgasm. I could hear Daddy and Daddy talking below me -- Daddy telling Mom how hard it had been not to just take me and tear my clothes off me and fuck me silly right in the garage. "Every time that little minx bent over, I wanted to step up behind her, rips off those shorts and fuck her brains out," he said with a husky quality in his voice.

Mom giggled and said, "Yeah, at breakfast, I wanted to pull that shirt off her and suck on those nipples of hers. You'd think she was deliberately teasing us." They both laughed and sighed at that preposterous notion.

"Well, Cathy, if she keeps dressing like that, I'm not going to need Viagra to keep you satisfied," Daddy said.

Mom laughed and said, "If she keeps dressing like that, you'll definitely need Viagra...to keep both of us satisfied. "She ever knows how good a lover her daddy is, she'll be going around stark naked to get you hard and fucking her." Mom gave Daddy's cock a final lick and then pulled his shorts up. "Don't you worry, though. I start my new job tomorrow. I'll pick up a new prescription of the magic blue pills for you."

Daddy snorted and said, "You mean for you. You cock crazy slut." Mom was a nurse-practioner and was going to work for the local County clinic tomorrow.

"Yeah, I'm cock crazy and if Pam keeps dressing like she does, I'm going to be cunt crazy too. It's been a while since I've licked pussy -- I'm out of practice since Karen and Jack moved away."

I shivered as I listened. Jack and Karen had been my parent's best friends back in Arizona. They'd moved to Texas a year or so before. I tried to imagine Mom and her busty red-headed friend. It made me even more turned on to envision Mom licking her best friend's pussy.

Mom and Daddy's conversation settled down to more mundane things. They talked about their upcoming schedules. Mom started her new job in the morning, but Daddy had another week before he reported in to work. They talked about chores needed to be done around the house and what Daddy's plans were for tomorrow.

"Do you think you can get these windows on the second floor cleaned tomorrow baby?" Mom asked. "Or do you think you will be too busy trying to get Pammy to suck your cock?"

Daddy grunted. "That depends on our little girl and what she's got planned tomorrow."

That afternoon, I helped Mom with finishing up the kitchen. I had changed out of my dirty, sweaty clothes and into what Daddy liked to call my "Daisy Duke" outfit. Short, cutoff jeans and a bandana halter top -- offering both my parents another enticing look at their favorite fantasy girl. I focused on teasing Mom now -- lots of bending over to put stuff away in the lower cabinets and brushing and bumping up against her. I got real touchy-feely, cutting up with her and exchanging hugs and kisses whenever I could.

I know I was getting to her. Her nipples were as swollen as mine and her throat and upper chest were flushed with her arousal. I reacted just like her -- I had that sexual blush thing going on too. Once or twice, I could have sworn I could smell pussy and I wasn't sure if it was hers or mine.

After dinner, we all sat in the living room watching television...or at least I was. I was stretched out on the couch and could feel Mom and Daddy's eyes crawling over me all the time. Mom was curled up next to Daddy on the loveseat -- her hand on his inner thigh, his arm around her, fingers brushing the swell of her breast. The tension was so thick; you could have cut it with a knife.

It was getting late when I got up and stretched like a cat. I thought I heard Daddy give a little groan and both were staring at me strangely when I finished. I walked over to them and sorta climbed into both their laps, giving them kisses and hugs and telling them, "Good night. I love you both so much." It was how I used to say good night to my parents when I was younger...at least until I hit puberty and started acting more "grown up." As I untangled myself from them, I managed to cop feels of both erect penis and soft tits and felt quite pleased with myself.

Mom laughed nervously and said, "You haven't done that for years, Pam."

I shrugged and said, "I know -- I just felt like doing it. I love you guys so much. I just wanted you to know that."

Dad looked at me with a mixture of a father's pride and a man's lust. "We love you too, sugar." He let out a little sigh. "We love you more than you can ever imagine!"

I walked away, well aware of them staring at my swinging ass. I went up the stairs to the second floor and then on up the narrow flight of steps that led to my room. I was grinning to myself -- pleased at my teasing of my mom and daddy. I stripped off my clothes and sat naked on my bed -- the throw rug tossed aside and waited to see what my teasing would produce.

I didn't have to wait long. Mom and Daddy came into their room kissing and tugging each others clothes off. They seemed very aroused -- almost violent in their actions. They stood before their bed, touching and kissing. Daddy cupped Mom's breast, kneading it and then sliding his hand downwards until it was between Mom's legs. Mom grunted and shivered and I sensed more than saw that Daddy had plunged fingers into Mom's cunt. Then Daddy literally picked Mom up and flung her on the bed. Mom bounced and then spread her legs wide as Daddy climbed up and buried his face between her thighs.

I moaned and reached for the cucumber I had swiped from the pantry earlier. It was long and green and firm and I thought a fair approximation of Daddy's cock in length and thickness. I pressed it against my spread labia lips, running it up and down my slick flesh.

Mom gave a moan as Daddy hungrily tongued her, his head a blur of motion as he ate my mother out. Mom began to claw at Daddy's shoulders and she mumbled something in her lust that I finally made out as, "Give it to me."

Daddy began to move his body around in a circular motion -- his mouth never leaving Mom's pussy -- until he was able to straddle Mom's face, his stiff cock brushing over her nose and mouth. Mom opened wide, raised her head and began sucking Daddy's cock. He groaned into Mom's cunt, but never let up his relentless licking of her wet, tender flesh.

I used my free hand to grab a pillow to muffle my own moans as I slipped my homemade dildo into my pussy. I had broken my hymen two years before playing games with Vicky and the vegetable slipped in slowly without stopping. It felt so good and when I imagined it was Daddy's cock, it felt even better.

Mom and Daddy were an incredible sight below me. Locked in a lusty sixty-nine, something I'd only seen in porno movies, my parents couldn't seem to get enough of each other. They rolled around on the bed, sometimes Daddy on top, sometimes Mom and sometimes they were on their sides, but seemingly without taking a breath, their mouths never seemed to leave each other's sex. Both seemed determined to bring the other off first and the air was filled with their grunts, snorts and muffled cries as they pleasure each other.

I was quivering with my own self induced pleasure. I had drawn my feet up -- my knees framing my face as I wormed my cucumber dildo in and out of my pussy -- each movement making the surface of my green skinned veggie slicker and slicker.

Mom let out a wail, letting Daddy's cock slip from her lips to slap wetly against her face as an orgasm swept over her. Daddy never stopped -- his tongue fluttering over Mom's quivering labia one second, then over her swollen, exposed bud of a clitoris the next and then probing deep into her glistening flesh the next. Mom's cries of pleasure were punctuated by her attempts to thrust her pelvis even more against Daddy's mouth. Suddenly, Daddy scrambled up and around and climbed between Mom's all akimbo legs and he rammed his stiff dick into her pussy, making Mom scream with delight.

With swift, brutal thrusts, Daddy fucked Mom as hard as he could. I matched his movements with my cucumber, pumping it in and out of me at the same rhythm he was using with Mom. My orgasm came first and I was barely able to see Mom and Daddy orgasm together while the lights flashed and exploded with incredible pleasure inside my head and between my legs. We all three came so hard, there was virtually no need for words. Mom and Daddy fell asl**p almost as soon as they whispered, "I love you" to each other.

I collapsed back onto the bed -- my cucumber dildo buried deep in my pussy while I savored the exquisite feeling of my cunt muscles massaging the firm vegetable. I fell asl**p with it still deep inside me -- contributing no doubt to the carnal dreams I had of my parents that lasted all night.

In the morning, I gave myself a nice little wake-up orgasm with my new vegetable friend and then after showering, went downstairs. I was wearing only a nightshirt that came down about mid thigh, feeling naughty for having no panties on. I discovered that Mom had already left for her first day on the job and that Daddy was still asl**p. There was a note from Mom, asking me to fix Daddy lunch and to watch out for him -- "Don't let him kill himself on the ladder cleaning windows, Pam. Take good care of your father! Love, Mom." I smiled to myself and knew that I was going to do everything in my power to obey my mother's wishes.

Daddy woke up to the smell of bacon and only partially burned scrambled eggs. I served them to him with his morning coffee, smiling at his barely concealed ogling of my exposed legs. I hovered over him, feeling myself get wet as I would brush up against his arm or shoulder or lean over him from behind, letting him feel my breasts rub against him. Daddy was wearing PJ bottoms and his hard on was obvious. Just knowing I was making Daddy stiff made me so hot and horny that I could feel my juices trickling down my thighs.

"Daddy, are you going to need me to help you with the windows?" I said, wrapping my arms around him from behind.

Daddy sighed contentedly and leaned back against my bosom. "Um, I reckon not. Do you have other plans?"

"Well, I was hoping to maybe do a little sunbathing," I said in a wheedling voice. "I don't want to lose my Arizona tan just yet. I thought I might spend the morning catching some rays, Daddy."

I swear I could see the bulge in Daddy's pants grow at my words. He gulped down his coffee and in a strained voice, replied, "I guess I can get along without you, sugar. You don't worry about it -- go have fun. Can't have my daughter looking pale and sick before she starts at a new school."

I hugged Daddy tight, letting him get a good sense of my firm tits and hard nipples before I said, "Thanks, Daddy, I owe you big time!"

I went back upstairs and began to dig through my clothes. There was only one possible outfit I could wear today. My teeny-tiny red bikini! I had bought it at the beginning of summer and Mom and Daddy had thrown a fit the first time I tried to wear it to the lake. It was scandalous. The bikini top was just some thin strings of fabric and barely enough fabric to cover my aureoles and nipples. A red G-string completed the set and was so low over my pubic mound that Mom had said I could be arrested. I'd bought it to tease my boyfriend with (and maybe entice Vicky as well), but after a loud argument with Mom and Daddy, I was limited to wearing it only around the house (it suddenly hit me now why they let me even wear it at all!).

Daddy was still lingering in the kitchen when I strolled through wearing my bikini and nothing else. It was heartwarming and naughty at the same time the way Daddy's eyes boggled as I jiggled past him. I tossed him a wink and said, "I'll be in the back yard if you need me, Daddy."

Outside, I oiled myself up. I couldn't see him, but I was sure Daddy was watching me from somewhere in the house. I gave him quite the show -- rubbing sun-block on myself, spreading my legs and oiling up my thighs, pulling the straps off my shoulders and baring more of my tits for his benefit. I let myself toast, my skin being warmed by the Kentucky sun while my pussy was warmed by the knowledge that Daddy was somewhere close by, staring at me.

Late morning, I went into the house, feeling incredibly horny -- actually feeling slutty -- like I needed to rut. I didn't bother putting on a robe, but busied myself in the kitchen fixing a salad for Daddy's lunch. It only took a few minutes before Daddy made an appearance, showing up outside with an extension ladder. I guess he was through cleaning the windows from the inside. I motioned him to come inside and he didn't disappoint me, taking a seat that gave him a good view of his barely dressed, long legged daughter moving around the kitchen. We talked about possibly getting me a car. We'd made due with his and Mom's vehicles back in the city, but living out here in the rural sticks of Kentucky, he thought it was best if they found me a good, reliable car.
That thought almost thrilled me as much as turning my Daddy on and we had a good natured argument about the type of car. I wanted a Mustang and Daddy was leaning towards a boxy Volvo. The argument carried on as we took our salads to the living room and ate. Daddy had a hard time eating as he kept watching me. When we were done, I carried our dishes back to the kitchen. I was acting nonchalant about the effect I was having on Daddy, but in truth I was about to explode. Daddy's cock looked like it was going to burst out of the old paint spattered khakis he had on. It was time to make a move on my father!

I walked back to the living room where he sat on the love seat, a smile on his face as he watched me enter. I smiled at him and watched his eyes get wider as I didn't sit back down on the couch, but headed directly towards him and then without warning, straddled him and sat down on his lap. Omigod, his cock was nestled right against my barely covered pussy. I could feel him throbbing against me!

I put my arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. "Daddy, I know I've been a bitch lately with the move and everything, but I want you to know, I do love you and Mom and I will do better." I was trying not to tremble as I spoke. It's hard being slutty when you're half scared to death.

Daddy stuttered for a bit and then managed to reply, "Um, we love you too, sugar." He leaned forward and gave me a quick peck on the lips. I wiggled against his hard-on to show my appreciation.

"And Daddy, if there is anything I can ever do for you -- please let me know. I want to be a good daughter to you." I looked at him as frankly as I have ever looked at a man. To my delight, he looked a little scared. Sometimes you never think your fantasies had a chance of ever being realized and I think I was freaking him out. I placed my hand against his chest and through the thin cotton of his shirt; I could my Daddy's heart beating wildly.

"That's wonderful, Pammy. Mom and I are so proud of you, you know." Daddy's hands fluttered nervously around my waist. I think he wasn't sure if he wanted to pull me closer or push me away. "Um -- I guess I better get back on those windows. I promised your mother..."

I shook my head and said, "No, Daddy."

He looked at me in confusion. "No?"

I shook my head again and said, "No, Daddy. Not until I take care of this." I wiggled my ass and rubbed myself against his erection.

"T-take care of what?" Daddy stammered.

"There's no way I'm going to let my Daddy climb up on that tall ladder with a big, hard cock. You might get hurt."

I slithered slowly out of his lap going to my knees between Daddy's legs. I held Daddy's gaze while my shaking hands fluttered across his lap, undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. I reached in and felt myself shiver as for the first time; I wrapped my fingers around my father's cock. "Pam? Pammy? You shouldn't..." Daddy's voice trailed off as I pulled his cock out and stroked it slowly. I could feel the precum coating the swollen head. I bet I had had him oozing precum for hours.

"Shhhhh, Daddy. Let your little girl take care of you," I said in a whisper. I remembered Mom's words from the other night. "Close your eyes and let your Pammy suck your cock, Daddy." I leaned in, my nostrils flaring as I smelled his man odor. I wrapped my lips around the knob of his cock and rolled my tongue over his crown -- his precum tasting salty and strong. Daddy obeyed me and groaned as I sucked him.

I let Daddy slip from my lips with a loud smack of my lips. "On second thought, watch me, Daddy. I want my Daddy to see his little girl suck his cock." I thought I was going to cum myself any instant, I was so excited. It was like a fire had burst into existence between my thighs and I was sure my tiny bikini was now completely soaked through with my juices. I was sucking my father's cock!

I'm sure I was giving him a sloppy blowjob -- after all, he was my first, but I'd seen lots of them on the porno flicks with Vicky. Suck and use lots of tongue. Daddy appeared to enjoy it -- he stared down at me entranced. I stared up at him as I sucked him, smiling up at my father when I'd let him slip from my lips and roll my tongue up and down the shaft and around and over the swollen head. "Do you like it, Daddy? Am I sucking your cock the right way?" I asked in my best 'I love you and I want something' little girl voice.

"Ohhh, Pammy!" Daddy sighed. He reached out and rested his hand on top of my head, his fingers intertwining with strands of my long brown hair. "It's better than I ever imagined!" I blushed with pride and took him in my mouth again. I tried to take more of him, feeling the crown of his cock brush against the back of my throat -- I had to make an effort not to gag. I took a little more, but Daddy was so big! I felt pressure from his hand to try and take a little more and I did -- being amazed at taking so much of Daddy's cock in my mouth. My tongue roamed over his shaft, savoring his musky taste. Some of his thick and unruly pubic hairs tickled my skin.

Slowly I let him slide back out, applying pressure with my lips and tonguing each sweet inch of his flesh. I repeated the process and then again and again -- each time taking a little more of Daddy's dick in my mouth. It became easier and as my saliva coated Daddy's penis, it got easier still. Daddy got a little anxious and shoved himself into my mouth -- I could feel his cock head surging into my throat and I did gag. I had to let him slip from my mouth and cough, but recovered quickly and began sucking Daddy again, pausing only to say, "I love your cock, Daddy -- it tastes good!"

Daddy began to chant, "Suck me, Pammy, suck me, Pammy!" I felt his cock begin to throb. I could feel his cock head swell against my tongue and then Daddy sobbed, "I'm cumming, Pammy! Daddy's cumming!"

Daddy convulsed and suddenly my mouth was full of a salty, thick liquid. I could feel Daddy's cock hosing down the inside of my mouth -- his semen spraying over my tongue, splashing against the back of my throat. It was strong, but I felt myself getting wetter as I savored the taste of my Daddy's sperm. Spurt after spurt of his spunk came until I had to let him go -- his last spurts splashing weakly across my lips and tongue as he slipped from my mouth.

"OH MY GOD!" Daddy sobbed as he collapsed back into his chair while I sat on my heels grinning up at him. He groaned again as I leaned in and licked him like a lollipop. Looking like someone had hit him with a big stick, Daddy looked down at me and managed to wheeze, "I -- I can't believe you did that, Pammy."

I slowly rose up and climbed back into Daddy's lap, my absolutely sodden panty clad cunt resting against Daddy's cock. "But you wanted me too, didn't you, Daddy? I know you did. I know how you look at me." I pressed myself against my father, undulating myself against him. I felt my breasts roll free of the bikini top -- my nipples now dragging against his shirt. I kissed Daddy, my tongue pushing insistently through his lips and finding his. Daddy groaned into my mouth and I sighed back as I felt his hands settle on my firm ass cheeks and pull me tighter against him

When the kiss ended, we were both breathing heavily. "You did like me sucking your cock, didn't you, Daddy?" I asked in a breathless whisper.

Daddy grinned and said, "I loved it, sugar. I -- I just can't believe you did it."

I wiggled against him and said, "But I did and I'll do it again -- you'll let me won't you, Daddy? I love sucking you -- it makes me sooo wet!" I took his hand and guided it between us, urging his fingers into my bikini bottom and then moaning as I felt my father touch my slick, aroused folds of flesh.

Daddy's expression suddenly changed then -- his eyes transforming from almost dazed to being clouded with desire. I saw hunger in Daddy's face -- undeniable, ravenous, unstoppable hunger. Daddy moved quickly and with a yelp, I suddenly found myself flipped over so that I was on the cushion of the loveseat and Daddy was kneeling between my wide flung legs. With a growl, Daddy ripped off my panties, exposing my flowered and glistening pussy.

"Daddy?" I whispered nervously. Daddy just grunted and I squealed as he dove his face into my pussy. "Daaadddddyyyyy!" I cried out as I felt my father's tongue slice between my labial lips, going deep and lapping at my wet flesh. My whole body seemed to come apart as pleasure I never dreamed possible tore through my body. Just the knowledge that I was feeling my father's face pushing -- almost burrowing into my pussy, his mouth sucking at my flesh -- his tongue doing things I never dreamed of was more than enough to send me freefalling in orgasmic delight.

I bucked my pelvis against Daddy's mouth, trying somehow to get more of him -- more mouth, more lips, more of that incredible tongue loving my pussy. I cried out as Daddy grasped both my legs in his strong hands and lifted them up over his shoulders, somehow giving him immediately better access to my cunt. My world exploded, disintegrated and reformed bathed in wondrous light as his tongue began making love to my clitoris. I felt my pussy spasm and felt my cunt cream absolutely gushing into Daddy's mouth, flowing over his chin.

I came and came and then just as I thought I couldn't take anymore, Daddy began sucking on my clit while slipping two fingers into my pussy. "DADDY DADDY DADDY! I LOVE YOU, DADDY!" as my orgasm went to undreamed of heights and everything blurred together and all I knew of the world was the incredible pleasure emanating from my cunt and spreading to every nerve in my body. It became too much and I think I passed out.

I came to experiencing little orgasmic shivers as Daddy nibbled and licked my pussy. My legs were now flung wide and Daddy was cupping my breasts, slowly rolling his palms over my hard and aching nipples.

"Ohhh, Daddy!" I sobbed in a subdued, almost shocked tone. "I love you!"

Daddy gave me one last loving lick and then as he rose up, I came into his arms and we were kissing. I had felt so in control for a few brief minutes and now all I wanted was to have Daddy loving me for the rest of my life. Nothing had ever made me feel this way before. Not my own masturbation, not David's clumsy fingerings, not even Vicky's more experienced touch (I felt a momentary flash of regret that my best friend and I had never moved beyond, kissing, touching and fingering), had brought me near the pleasure my Daddy had given me with his mouth.

As we mastered ourselves, Daddy and I talked. We agreed that we were both happy this had happened and that it wasn't a one time thing. "There is one thing, Daddy," I said as I began to feel like my old self. "You're not going to tell Mom, are you?"

Daddy looked at me oddly. "Sugar, I know this will sound shocking, but I don't think your mother will mind."

Before Daddy could elaborate, I kissed him and said, "I -- I just want to take my time and get used to things before Mom finds out. I want to have some fun with you first."

Daddy grinned and said, "What kind of fun, sugar?"

I felt myself again feeling like a horny slut and I reached out and took Daddy's cock in my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze as I said, "Do you want me to suck your cock again, Daddy?"

"I felt Daddy's cock twitch and began to swell slightly. "Oh my, yes, Pammy. You know I do."

I leaned in and kissed Daddy again, stroking his cock as I did so. When we finished kissing, he was nearly fully erect again. "Well, Daddy, I want to suck it too." I gave him an evil grin. "But, the next time I suck you Daddy, I want your cock covered in Mom's pussy cream and your sperm. I want to clean Mommy off you, Daddy."

Daddy's eyes went wide as I surprised him -- no, shocked him for the second time today. "What?"

"I will suck you after you fuck Mommy tonight. I want to lick you clean of your cum and Mommy's cream after you cum in her." I kissed Daddy again. "After you fuck Mom, I'll be waiting for you. I will lick you clean and then make you hard and suck you till you cum again!"

Daddy was stunned. "Pammy? How -- when, how will you know?"

I kissed Daddy again and then eased out of his embrace and stood before him, naked as the day I was born. "Do this for me, Daddy. Take your little magic blue pill and make Mommy cum and then come to me. I'll be waiting for you." I blew Daddy a kiss and then walked away.

As I climbed the stairs to my bedroom, my knees grew weak and I began to shake. I collapsed on my bed as the realization of what I had just done struck home. Shock, amazement and lust swept over me. I HAD JUST SUCKED MY DADDY'S COCK! I had acted like a shameless slut and I HAD LOVED IT!

I plunged my fingers into my pussy and was cumming in seconds. I had done it. I had fulfilled one of Daddy's fantasies and I loved doing it. As I writhed in sweet, delicious agony, I resisted the temptation to scream for Daddy to come up here and make love to me -- no, to fuck me; make his slut daughter-lover. As my orgasm waned, I marveled at how my life had really changed within the last few days. Screw the move -- thank God for moving so I could discover my parents' secret fantasies. I knew I had Daddy -- now to figure out how to make Mom realize her dreams were within her grasp.

That evening, Daddy and I did a pretty good job of acting like nothing had happened. I kept up my skimpy attire, wearing a bustier and shorts, as well as acting flirty with both my parents. While Mom put her feet up in the living room, Daddy and I cleaned up the dishes. Daddy made a point to take a prescription bottle out of the cabinet and letting me watch him take his little blue pill. I rewarded Daddy with a tongue twisting kiss while I ground my body against his. When the kiss ended, Daddy turned red, something he did a couple of more times after dinner, especially after talk of buying me a car came up again and I plopped down on his lap and pleaded jokingly for a Mustang. I wiggled against his fast growing hard-on and showered his face with kisses while Mom laughed and stared and began breathing funny.

I picked that moment to say my goodnights and hurry upstairs, getting naked and comfortable for the show I knew was coming. I saw the light go on in my parents' bedroom and then Mom giggling as they entered, saying, "Oh my god, our little girl is such a tease! If only she knew how badly we want to include her in our games. It's almost..."

Mom never finished what she was saying as Daddy, grabbed her and kissed her hard, tearing her blouse apart as he did so and roughly jerking her denim skirt off. He shoved her against the near wall and began to work on Mom's panties. Mom was now into it and finished the job, working her panties down to her ankles and stepping out of them, then working on getting Daddy's pants off him.

Daddy's cock sprung free -- looking hard and angry. Mom groaned as he bent his knees and then came up between her widespread legs, thrusting his erection into her wet pussy. Mom threw her head back, slamming it into the wall as she cried out. Daddy's hands were on her ass cheeks and lifting her up and pinning her to the wall as he began to hunch his cock in and out of my mother. My jaw dropped open as I watched my parents fucking standing up!

Mom drew her legs up, pressing her thighs against Daddy's hips, trying to get some leverage to piston herself on his dick. Mom was keeping up a steady moan, smothered by Daddy's lips pressing against hers. They quickly developed a fast, minute motion with Daddy holding Mom firmly against the wall as he fucked her hard and Mom trying her best to fling her pelvis against his cock with every outward stroke. Mom's breasts bounced enticingly up and down and I envied Daddy when he finally broke the kiss and ducked his head to bit down hard on a swollen nipple.

Without turning away, I reached out and found my cucumber dildo and spread my own legs and began prodding my cunt with the thick vegetable. Daddy was like a man possessed and I knew it was my doing. He tugged on Mom's nipple with his teeth, letting it stretch and then bounce back as he let it go, growling, "C'mon and fuck your Daddy! Tell me how much you like Daddy's cock!"

Mom cried out and in a sobbing voice replied, "I luvvvv your big dick, Daddddyyy! Fuck your little girl -- fuck your daughter hard with your huge cock, Daddy!" Her arms were wrapped around Daddy's neck and I could see her toes curling as Daddy quickly brought her to the verge of orgasm!"

Daddy never relented, driving his erect penis home with a vengeance. "Cum for Daddy, Pammy," Daddy snarled. "Come for Daddy -- make him cum inside your little girl pussy!" He ducked his head and began sucking and biting Mom's other nipple.

Mom began to orgasm then, tightening her grip on Daddy, her heels digging into his butt, trying to drive him deeper inside her cunt. "Yes, yes, yes, Daddy John! Fuck me, cum in meeee! You're making meee cummmm!" she whimpered and then began to buck and jerk as Daddy slammed into her hard, pinning her to the wall as he began to cum himself." Their words became babble and my parents simply moaned and cried out as their pleasure poured forth.

"Oh -- My -- God! John, what got into you?" Mom purred as her orgasm began to fade. "Pam needs to sit in your lap every night if it means I get fucked like that!"

Dad snorted and securing Mom in place, carried her by her ass cheeks to the bed. "You talk like we're finished, Cathy! We've just gotten started!"

He let Mom slide off his cock, dropping her to the bed, and then before she could say anything besides, "Oh my, honey, you're still hard!" Daddy rolled her over onto her stomach and then pulled her onto her hands and knees. He climbed onto the bed behind her and lifted Mom's ass up. Mom groaned, "John? Baby?" Daddy gripped Mom by her cheeks and thrust forward, sinking his shaft into Mom's cum filled cunt with a single stroke.

As I plunged my cucumber in and out of my throbbing pussy, I watched as Daddy gave Mom a hard fuck from behind. Sweat was being slung off Daddy's body as he mercilessly gave it to Mom doggy style. Mom was clawing the bed sheets and trying to fuck back, but was almost helpless in Daddy's grip and was only able to enjoy the savage loving of her husband.

I imagined that it was me Daddy was feeding his long, thick dick to -- that it was me making the crazy and happy sounds of orgasmic pleasure. Daddy built himself up to a fast, intense rhythm and I began to match it as I watched my parents fuck.

Long before Daddy made Mom cum again, I was sobbing with my own pleasure as orgasmic delight ripped through my body, my cunt walls contracting around my cucumber toy while below me, Daddy was fucking Mom hard, calling out to her, "Take Daddy's cock, Pammy. It's all for you, baby girl!" Mom just wailed in delight and pleasure that seemed so intense it bordered on pain. Mom began to orgasm -- one orgasm after another as Daddy kept filling her with his big cock.

Daddy began to show signs of cumming and he shocked Mom and me with his words, "Gonna cum in you, baby -- going to give you my spunk. Then you can lick my cock clean, Pammy -- lick Daddy's cock clean of my sperm and Mommy's juices!"

Mom's orgasms peaked and she let out a shrill cry, her limbs stiffening for what seemed an eternity as Daddy buried his penis in her womb one last time and ejaculated again -- pumping a second load into Mom's cunt. Mom's face was turned upwards as if she was staring at me -- but there was a glazed look on her face that told me she was seeing God or infinity or whatever heaven looked like. Mom sobbed, "I love you, John!" and then she collapsed onto the bed, taking Daddy with her -- totally exhausted.

Daddy lay on top of Mom for a few minutes and then gathering his strength, he lifted himself off, drawing a happy sigh from Mom as he slipped his cock out of her pussy with a delicious wet plop.
In a low voice, he whispered, "Cathy, I'm going to get a drink, can I get you something?" All he got in response was a snore -- at least that's all I heard because I was moving to the narrow steps that led down to the second floor, only my cucumber in hand and as naked as the day I was born.

I came down the steps quickly and I heard the door to my parent's room open and close. Footsteps sounded and then stopped. "I'm here, Daddy." I hissed. "I'm waiting for you. I set down about four steps from the bottom, spreading my legs lewdly and leaning back.

Daddy appeared in the entrance, he had on his robe, but it wasn't belted. "Oh my -- Pammy, you're sooo beautiful," Daddy whispered.

"So are you, Daddy. Is that for me?" I was eyeing his cock hanging between his legs, still glistening and wet with Mom's juices. As he eyed my blatant nakedness, his cock began to swell and rise. I don't know who invented Viagra, but I would suck their cocks!

I crooked a finger at Daddy and licked my lips. "Come here, Daddy. I'm hungry." Daddy shuffled forward, standing on the first step and bringing his cock level with my face. I could smell his semen and I could smell Mom's cunt on him. My pussy throbbed with need and my juices were running down my thighs.

I reached out and took Daddy in my hands, my fingers barely wrapping around the base of his now erect penis. My eyes on Daddy's face, I reached out and ran my tongue up the length of Daddy's shaft. I could taste his spunk -- just as delicious as before and now there was a new taste sensation. Slightly salty and a bit familiar -- I had tasted myself many times and with a bit of surprise, realized that Mom and I tasted a lot alike. Orgasmic tingles lanced through my body as I thrilled at tasting my Mom's juices for the first time.

Like a woman starved, I began to lick and suck Daddy's dick, lapping up every trace of sperm and cunt cream that coated my father's prick. It tasted wonderful! What I was doing thrilled me to the bone -- to be so naughty and nasty, sucking my daddy off, cleaning Mom's juices off him -- I finally understood why they were so turned on fantasizing about me. Without even touching my pulsating, dripping wet cunt, I was ready to explode.

Daddy groaned as his already sensitive penis was being tongue lashed by his little girl. I sucked and licked and again tried to take him deep in me, letting his cock head press down against my throat. It was still difficult, but I did better than before. Daddy's hands were holding my head, fingers tangled in my long hair, guiding me, setting my rhythm. I sucked Daddy until my jaws began to ache and I never could have imagined that your tongue can get tired.

Daddy's breathing, already ragged, become more frantic until he began to moan. As my tongue rolled over his cock head, I felt it swell and his cock pulse and then Daddy began to cum. I had no idea what to expect, realizing that this was at least his fourth ejaculation of the day, but I was pleased to find myself with spurt after thick spurt of his thick cream in my mouth. Daddy tasted great and I ate Daddy's semen happily.

Then he was done and slipping from my mouth, gasping, "Oh sugar -- I can't take it anymore, your mouth is heaven." He stood over me, catching his breath as he gazed at my naked form. His cock twitched but was exhausted, at least for the moment.

I gazed up at my father and using my best "good little girl" voice, whispered, "Daddy, I don't know if I'm ready to put that big thing inside of me, but maybe you could help me to -- um, cum." I picked up my cucumber and lifted it to him. "Give it a lick, Daddy -- I think you know where I like putting my little toy."

Daddy gaped down at me and my vegetable dildo. A mischievous grin broke out on his face as he took it from my hands. He lifted it to his face and sniffed. Then Daddy ran his tongue along the green skin. "Never thought I'd like cucumbers -- but I like the taste of this one, sugar."

Daddy sat down, squeezing in beside me on the narrow stairwell, leaning into me to kiss me. Knowing that it was Daddy's tongue dancing with mine and enjoying his scratchy beard, I felt myself shiver. Daddy lifted my right leg and d****d it across his knees while I angled my left knee towards the wall, trying to be as exposed as possible to my father. I knew without glancing down that my long labia lips were swollen and spread, revealing my pink pussy flesh. Daddy ran his hand over my sex, cupping it and letting a finger slip through the folds of my flesh.

I shuddered with erotic delight and kissed Daddy harder. I felt the cucumber ran up and down the length of my cunt and I involuntarily hunched upwards, wanting its thickness inside me, craving that primal need to be filled. Our lips parted, Daddy sucking at my tongue before I panted, "Please, Daddy!"

Daddy looked at me with such love and desire then, stroking my hair with his free hand. I gave a little squeal as Daddy suddenly plunged almost the entire length of the cucumber into my pussy. He drew it out slowly, making me squirm and then again abruptly shoved it inside me. Again and again, Daddy fucked me with my makeshift dildo, kissing me as he thrust it into me again and again, stirring my wet cream within my cunt with the cucumber, his thumb brushing against my clit again and again, making me moan with pleasure.

Daddy ducked his head and found my nipples, tonguing them and then sucking and biting them, sending little orgasmic bolts through me and laughing at that. "Just like your mother," he murmured before nibbling again at my bl**d engorged nipple, and all the time, in and out of my pussy with that hard and fast motion in and then slowly pulling out.

I was so aroused that it didn't take long for me to stiffen up as an orgasm swept over me -- my cunt muscles tightening up around the cucumber, making it more difficult for Daddy to fuck me with it. "Damn, sugar," he said in admiration. "I can't wait to feel your pussy wrapped around my cock."

"Me --ooooohhhh, me either, Dad-Daddddyyyy!" I sobbed as I came so hard. "I love you, Daddy!"

When it was over and I could breathe again, we sat there, hardly talking -- mostly kissing and cuddling as Daddy tenderly teased my cunt with his fingers.

"Pammy, would you like to come with me and join your Mom and me in bed?" Daddy asked.

It was all I could do to not scream, "Yes!" but instead I replied, "I -- I'm not ready yet, Daddy. I need to -- I don't know, get ready to do more." I kissed Daddy and said, "I want to fuck you, Daddy -- I want you to be my first, but when I'm ready. Does that make sense, Daddy?"

My father shrugged and said, "Yes. And no. I never really thought this day would happen -- just a fantasy." He kissed me again and then stood up. I leaned into him, my face into his crotch and I kissed his half erect cock, feeling its pulse against my lips.

"It's not fantasy, Daddy. It's real and it's happening. I want to fulfill your every naughty fantasy -- I just need a little time."

Daddy stood me up and kissed me one last time, a long and deep kiss -- a lovers' kiss that left me trembling and weak in the knees. "Take your time, Pammy. When you're ready, just come to me and your Mom."

Daddy kissed me goodnight and returned to his room. I climbed the stairs back to my room and peeked back into my parent's room one more time. I watched as Daddy climbed into bed, cuddling up to Mom -- she snuggling up to him. I wanted to be there with them, between them and soon I knew I would be, but first, I wanted to be with Mom alone. I had a vague idea of what I wanted to do next, now I just needed an opportunity.

Daddy's new bosses quickly provided that opportunity. The next morning, I was woken by the phone ringing, yawning as I heard Daddy's voice murmuring down below. I crawled out of bed and took a long, lazy shower, reliving some of last night's memories. I played with myself a little, but didn't go for the big 'O' instead opting to get barely dressed and strolling downstairs with a wet, slippery pussy.

To my disappointment, Daddy was hurrying around, trying to eat something while talking to Mom on the phone. "No, I wasn't expecting this. It seems Steven landed several tickets to the ball game in Cincinnati and decided this would be a good time to meet with all us little chiefs before we move in next week -- you, know, let us all get on the same page before we start." He glanced at his watch. "He's supposed to pick me up in a few minutes. Yeah, that's Steven, always doing things on short notice. Daddy smiled at me and continued to chat with Mom.

"I'm sure we'll be late getting back -- Cincinnati's about two hours from here." He paused and grinned. "I can do that," he said. He walked over to the cabinet where we had stored the medicines. "When I'm about an hour away, I'll take a magic pill, baby and by the time I get home, I'll be ready to fuck you silly." Daddy removed a little blue pill from a bottle and after wrapping it in a tissue, tucked it in his pocket. He winked at me as he did it.

"I guess you girls are on your own for dinner. I bet Pam will be happy to make something. You want me to tell her what you'd like to eat tonight?" Daddy grinned as Mom replied and said, "I'd like to eat that too -- if you get lucky, save me a little." I felt myself blush. Daddy finished off. "Okay, baby, I'll see you tonight. I love you too."

Daddy hung up the phone. "Sorry, sugar. My boss wants to meet with the new management today -- he's taking us to a ballgame."

"Well, duhhh," I replied. "I kinda figured that out. Tell me what Mom said about dinner -- what does she want to eat?" I thought I already knew the answer, but I was hoping Daddy would tell me.

Daddy came up and gave me a kiss and a hug, his hands cupping my ass cheeks. I could feel his cock, already getting stiff in his slacks. "Your mother said that she would like to have you spread-eagled on the dinner table, your pussy full of my sperm."

I feigned shock and said, "She did not!"

Daddy laughed. "Oh yes she did. I don't want to shock you, but your mother likes pussy as much as I do." He pulled me close and kissed me again. "Maybe you will soon be ready to find out." We kissed again, this time both of us putting a lot into it -- our tongues dancing together. Daddy's a great kisser. My former boyfriend never made my knees weak.

I placed my palm against Daddy's bulge in his trousers and was fumbling with the fly when we both heard a horn blow out front. "Oh well," I said sweetly. "Out of time." I kissed Daddy on the nose and slipped out of his embrace.

Daddy stood there for a moment and then sighed. "Damn little cock tease." He tried to adjust his trousers to conceal his hard-on. He gave me a look that made my pussy tingle and grow hotter. "Tonight -- after I made love to your Mom -- will you want me to find you?"

I licked my lips and toyed with the hem of the summer dress I had on, raising it up so Daddy could see that I wasn't wearing any panties. "Don't worry, Daddy. I'll find you." I said in a husky voice.

Daddy's mouth hung open and he stared hungrily at my wet cunt until that stupid horn blew again. He shook himself out of the sexual daze I had put him in, kissed me and hurried out the door.

The rest of the day I spent mulling over how I was going to approach Mom and see how far we could take things. It was funny. I knew she wanted me, but I was still scared to start anything. There's no merit badge for learning how to get Mom to eat your pussy in the Girl Scouts, you know.

When Mom got home, she found me busy in the kitchen fixing us dinner, which was a pleasant surprise to her. I told her that the Chicken casserole would be another hour so she should just take it easy. I found her fifteen minutes later sitting on the couch, feet stretched out on an ottoman. Mom had switched out of her doctor/nurse clothes and looked sexy in a short summer dress.

"Tough day, Mom?" I asked, coming up from behind. I began kneading her shoulders with my hands.

"Mmmm -- no, just getting used to working again. Ohhh yesss, Pam, that feels wonderful," Mom moaned as she let her head fall back against the cushions. "My day was okay; just learning a new office's operation. Oh yeah, right there, sweetheart."

I found a knotted muscle in Mom's left shoulder and went to work on it. It was an interesting view from above and behind her. I had a clear view down the low cut front of her dress and could see most of her breasts clearly. I smiled down at my mother as she smiled up at me. "You could be a masseuse, Pam -- your hands feel wonderful."

"Thanks, Mom. Anything I can do to make you feel good; all you have to do is ask." I said it in an innocent tone; as if I was completely ignorant of any other connotations. Still, I hope that my facial expression conveyed more than innocent interest.

Mom smirked and then she smiled and closed her eyes and sighing, replied, "I'll keep that in mind, Pam." I was positive I had hit pay dirt as I watched Mom's nipples begin to swell and bulge against the light yellow fabric of her dress. Mom was having some naughty thoughts.

I continued to massage Mom's shoulders for another ten minutes or so, making her sigh contentedly before I had to stop and go check on dinner. Mom groaned when I stopped, but when I leaned over to kiss her on the cheek she responded with a quick kiss on the corner of my mouth and said, "That was delightful. Maybe I can repay the favor later."

I gave Mom a hug, my hands brushing across the exposed upper halves of her tits and then as I walked away, winked and replied, "I think I'd like that, Mom." I put a little swing to my hips as I did knowing Mom was admiring my young ass in my short denim skirt.

We ate dinner, Mom praising me for my cooking skills (hey -- I didn't burn it!). Afterwards, we both curled up on opposite ends of the couch in the living room, Mom reading a magazine and me watching some evening soap opera. I was getting nervous and horny and anxious to get something started with Mom, but still not a clue as how to do it. Then a silly idea came to me and I began running with it purely on impulse.

"Mom, can we talk?" I asked, turning off the television. I was proud of the nervousness in my voice -- of course, I wasn't faking it.

Mom looked up from her magazine, her mother's instinct picking up on the tone in my voice. "Sure, Pam. What's up, honey?"

I scooted down a bit, till I was just a foot or so from her. I hesitated and then blurted out, "Have you ever kissed a girl, Mom?"

Mom's eyes widened and she laughed, more out of nervous reflex than anything and said, "Why in the world would you ask me that?" She tossed the magazine away and sat up straight.

I looked away from her and felt my face burning with embarrassment. Suddenly it occurred to me that maybe her naughty talk with Daddy about me was just that, naughty talk. Still, nothing for it but to plunge ahead. "You know Vicky, right? I miss her a whole lot."

Mom nodded. "Sure, sweetheart. I know it was tough leaving your friends behind." She scooted a little closer to me and reached out for my hand, squeezing it affectionately. "What does this have with asking me if I've ever kissed a girl?"

I didn't reply for a moment -- building up the suddenly appeared tension in the room. "Mom -- for a while now...Vicky and me, well we've been kissing, making out with each other." My face was on fire now and I felt that flush of sexual excitement spreading across my chest. I was embarrassed and turned on with my confession.

"Really?" Mom sounded surprised.

"Yes, ma'am," I replied. "It's been bothering me for awhile and I'm not sure there isn't something wrong with me."

Mom's face softened with motherly concern. "Ohhh, Pammy. There's nothing wrong with you. You and Vicky didn't do anything wrong." Mom slid over next to me and put her arms around me, kissing me on the forehead. I could feel her unfettered breasts mash against my arm.

"I don't know, Mom," I said. "When we would kiss, it made me feel so strange and weird. I liked it but I'm scared it wasn't right."

Mom tightened her embrace a little and said, her voice a little bit strained now. "What do you mean, kissing her made you feel strange?" A quick glance down revealed her nipples again hardening and poking through her dress. A second glance told me that my nipples were doing the same. I felt a liquid thrill of white hot heat burst from my pussy and I squirmed a bit in my seat.

I acted confused and shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know, Mom -- it's hard to explain. I just know how it feels when I would kiss her -- it would be easy to show you, but..." I stopped talking and looked Mom in the eye, seeing desire and excitement and curiosity struggling across her face.

"But what, Pammy?" Mom asked, edging a little closer.

I ducked my head and looked away, not completely feigning embarrassment. "It would be a lot easier to show you if I -- if we were kissing."

Mom giggled nervously and looked around as if to double check that we were alone. "Okay -- I don't think there's any harm in that. I really want to help you explain what you're feeling, so let's kiss, Pammy."

Mom brought her face towards mine, giggling again as she did so. Mom puckered her lips and closed her eyes. My heart was pounding as I felt her lips brush mine. Mom's lips felt so soft as they pressed against mine. I felt her hand squeeze mine tight. I kissed her back and then not quite believing I was doing it, parted my lips and brushed her lips with my tongue.

Mom groaned a little and I felt her mouth open and then her tongue was probing against mine -- curling and dancing. I shivered with delight as I realized I was French kissing my own mother. I leaned into her, turning her to face me more directly -- our breasts mashing against each other, separated by two thin layers of cotton fabric. My arms came up and pulled Mom closer against me. Our kiss went on and on until we had to part, both gasping for breath.

"Wow!" Mom whispered, her voice husky. "Well, Pam, did our kiss make you feel strange? Can you explain it for Mom now?"

I nodded and said, "I can't explain it in words, Mom, but I think I can show you." I leaned in and kissed her again while taking her hand and moving it downwards. I parted my legs and pulled Mom's hand between my thighs, letting her hand cum to rest on my almost hairless and very wet pussy. We both moaned into our kiss as Mom's fingers slipped between the folds of my aroused flesh.

Mom broke the kiss and gasped, "Pammy, you are so wet!" Mom didn't pull her hand back -- in fact her forefinger probed deeper inside me, making a circle as she caressed my cunt walls.

"Kissing you made me wet, Mom," I said softly back. "I like kissing you, Mom -- even more than kissing Vicky." We resumed kissing and I whimpered a little as Mom added another finger inside my cunt. I hunched against Mom's hand, urging her to take her fingers deeper inside me -- deeper inside my burning womb.

When we both came up for air, I was lurching towards an orgasm as Mom's fingers fluttered inside me and over my labia and clitoris. Any doubts I had ever had about Mom loving women were blown away. Mom was an expert!

"Mom -- oh Mom, you're making me feel sooo good!" I panted. My hand fell to her knee, my fingers scratching upwards towards her upper thighs. "M-Mom, do you like kissing me? Am I making you -- are you wet, Mom?" I moaned. I moved my hand up under Mom's short hemline and when Mom didn't stop me, I slipped my hand between her thighs, sighing happily as Mom quickly parted her legs and I found myself cupping her bald, slick and steaming hot sex.

"You are, Mom!" I exclaimed. "You like kissing me too!"

"Ohhh, no, I -- I love kissing you, baby," Mom cried out as I slipped my middle finger inside my mother's pussy. Mom was creamy and hot and so buttery soft. We kissed again, tongues dueling as my finger swirled inside Mom's cunt, then I curled my finger up, probing the roof of her cunt for the secret spot Vicky and I had discovered about each other. Mom stiffened, sobbing against my mouth as I found her G-spot and teased it while she responded in kind.
Our bodies pressed into each other while we finger fucked, our free hands caressing arms and faces and slipped into the bodices of our dresses, awkwardly cupping and squeezing each others breasts -- finding hard, rubbery nipples and pinching. Mom added a second finger inside me and I slipped a third finger into her cunt.

Our kisses became frantic, hungry things, sloppily licking and sucking each other's tongues while our pussies became fiery, clasping things being sweetly and agonizingly teased, probed and fucked by knowing fingers. Mom in those hot, sweaty moments taught me more about my own pleasure spots than I had dreamed possible and while I was an amateur next to her, I was nevertheless pleasuring my mother as my fingers played and explored the pussy I had come from.

Our orgasms came one atop the other and we finally had to end our kiss as we both clung to each other and sobbed and shrieked our way to heavenly pleasure. We both collapsed against the couch cushions, our hands still between each other's legs as we kissed and cried together as our orgasms slowly waned.

"Oh Pammy, I can't tell you how long I've dreamed of making my little girl cum!" Mom gushed as she reached out and caressed my face. "I've always loved you, but now; to really make love to you."

I leaned in and kissed Mom. "I love you too, Mom!"

A lot of the barriers that had been erected between us over the last few years -- by puberty and secrets and age fell apart over the next few hours as Mom and I talked and talked and discovered things about each other that we had never imagined possible. Mom confessed that she had been bi-sexual since her teenage years and that she had several women lovers over the years including her old best friend Karen.

I confessed that all Vicky and I had done was finger each other and play with her Mom's sex toys including the dildo that had broken my hymen earlier in the summer. Mom enquired about boys and I told her that I had fooled around with my ex David, but that I was still technically a virgin.

I shyly asked about Daddy and was he a good lover and Mom blushed and said, "Oh hell, yes! Your father is the best lover in the world -- he would make you scream with pleasure with that big cock of ..." Mom clapped a hand over her face and then began giggling again like a school girl telling secrets.

I pretended to be shocked and then I whispered back, "I've dreamed of fucking Daddy -- of him being my first. Is that bad, Mom?"

I felt Mom shiver and against my palm I felt a trickle of fresh cream spurt from Mom's pussy. Mom's face got redder and then she replied. "Not if you want him and he wants you, Pammy. It would be no more wrong than what you and I have been doing." Mom paused and let her fingers slip from me. She held her glistening fingers up in the air and smiled before saying, "What I hope you and I will keep doing if you want." Then Mom brought her fingers to her mouth and sucked them off, taking her time and sucking each finger slowly.

I released my grip on Mom's cunt and brought my hand up to see Mom's cunt cream covering my fingers. I slowly lapped my digits clean, savoring Mom's strong, sweet taste before replying, "Oh yeah, Mom -- I want to keep making love with you, kissing..." and I leaned in and kissed my mother, marveling at the mixed flavor of our pussies on our lips. "And kissing and touching and more, Mom. I want it all with you," I added.

Mom groaned and suddenly she was tugging off my dress, pulling it roughly over my head. "You're beautiful, darling!" Mom sighed as her hands roamed over my body. She leaned in and I quivered with delight as my mother rolled her tongue around and over my erect right nipple before sucking at my breast, her teeth making me squirm and gasp as she bit down on the rubbery knob. As my head spun with the carnal pleasure Mom was inflicting upon me, I found myself on my back, Mom's breasts dragging along my inner thighs, thick, swollen nipples teasing my sensitive flesh while Mom sucked and nibbled my breasts.

"Oh Mom!" I gasped as I felt Mom's tongue blaze a trail down my chest and across my stomach, moving ever downward until I felt the velvety wetness of her tongue rolling between my labia, swirling about; tasting me -- drinking of my juices. I thrust my pelvis upwards against Mom's face as she began to lick me -- making my head spin as for only the second time in my life, a person ate my pussy!

Mom's tongue seemed to be everywhere, rolling up and down my labial lips, dancing across my clitoris and driving deep inside my folds of cunt flesh even as Mom sucked and chewed my pussy meat. Then fingers pressed into me -- one, two, three fingers and I begged for more. Mom pressed here and there, already having memorized sensitive spots, teaching me how to really touch a woman's G-spot.

I screamed as my pussy exploded in a white hot flash of orgasmic power. My cunt felt full, like I had my cucumber dildo crammed deep inside me. Mom's tongue and her thumb were doing things to my clit that had me convulsing, her lips clamped over my pussy as I creamed her face again and again -- feeling the powerful sweetness of ejaculating my juices into Mom's hungry mouth. I surrendered to the intensity of my Mom induced orgasm and was destroyed and reborn in the wonderfulness of it.

When I was myself again, I was in Mom's arms and she was kissing me tenderly as I cried and kissed her back. I was vaguely aware that I loved the taste of my own cunt on Mom's lips and face. I babbled almost incoherently about how much I loved her and what she had done. Our naked bodies, sweaty and slick were pressed tightly together. I realized that I had no clue when exactly Mom got naked!

Mom laughed and kissed me some more, finally saying in her best motherly voice, "Oh Pammy, just wait until you are filled with your Daddy's cock and that big thing is making you cum and cum and when he fills you with his sperm, it makes you cum some more -- sweetheart, you aint seen nothing yet!"

I sniffled and said, "Mom, do you think Daddy would really fuck me?"

Mom shivered and said, "Absolutely. Your father knows he has a sexy little daughter. You've been driving him crazy for ages!" Mom kissed me again and added, "We can surprise him tonight. I bet he'd love to find his favorite two girls in bed waiting for him."

"I don't know, Mom?" I sounded unsure and I thought it was a pretty good acting job. "Can we...can we wait. Keep this our little secret for now?"

Mom smiled at me as only a mother can and said, "Sure, Pammy. Whenever you're ready -- you will be welcome in our bed." Mom hugged me, pulling my body against hers. I found my face between her breasts. I turned my head and my lips brushed a nipple. I gobbled it, bringing my teeth down almost hard enough to break skin and made Mom yelp.

I began to suckle at my mother's breast, sucking and tonguing her bl**d engorged nipple like a hungry infant. Mom began to sigh -- her sighs turning to groans every time I took a notion to bite down on her nipple again. It was my turn now and I was almost shaking with excitement as I took girl-girl love a step farther than I ever had before. Vicky and I had never worked up the nerve to go this far. I kissed my way down Mom's stomach and over her pubic bone until I was face to face with Mom's shaved pussy.

"Oh baby, you're making your mother soooo happy," Mom cooed as she eased back on the couch -- throwing a long leg upwards to rest on the top of the cushions; opening herself up to me even more. I inhaled and Mom's strong aroma made my head swim with carnal delight -- her cunt juices were like perfume to me, drawing me in. With my hands, I spread Mom's already blooming labia further apart, revealing more of her glistening, slick pussy flesh. I touched Mom's cunt lightly with one finger, marveling over how quickly her juices coated my finger.

"Yessss, make love to me, Pammy." Mom moaned, rolling her hips upwards, offering her bald cunt to me, practically begging me to lick her. Her clitoris had escaped from its hood, swollen and long. I licked my lips and ducked my head and then as Mom cried out with pleasure, I ran my tongue from the bottom of her wet, pink slit to the top, rolling it over her clitoris...then I made a return journey, savoring my mother's delicious taste. As my tongue finished its travels, for the first time in my life, I imagined just continuing down the path and licking Mom's ass. Another time, I told myself as I plunged my face against Mom's pussy, driving my tongue into her folds as deep as I could go.

I could feel Mom's hands getting tangled in my long, dark hair and pulling into her groin, trying to get my tongue deeper, to allow it to swirl and lick her in places rarely reached by a woman. I licked and sucked and drank from my mother's pussy, loving her up purely on instinct, trying to take measure of her responses and remembering the sweet spots that made her cunt gush cream or make her moan and cry out in i****tuous pleasure.

My fingers found their way inside Mom's molten hot pussy, making her squirm as I wiggled three fingers in and out of her clasping cunt while I licked and sucked at her folds and her throbbing clitoris. Mom's legs arched over my shoulders and I felt her crossed feet against my back as she bucked and twisted against my face, urging me to fuck her faster and harder with my fingers as my tongue danced over her little penis-like nub.

"YESYESYES!" Mom screamed and then it was all I could do to keep my face between Mom's legs as she orgasmed hard -- flooding my mouth with a torrent of her steaming pussy juices. I lapped it up as if I was starved -- cherishing each drop of Mom's delicious cream. After what seemed like a sweet eternity, Mom finally seemed to calm down except for pushing my face away from her now overly sensitive pussy.

I lifted my head to find Mom looking down at me, tears streaking her face, smiling lovingly at her naughty daughter. "That was a fantasy come true, honey," Mom said in a scream hoarsened voice. She held out her arms and waggled her fingers and I climbed upwards and snuggled with her, kissing her with my cream soaked lips and sharing her own juices with her.

It felt so right being in Mom's arms; so safe and loved. I was sure that I was going to love getting fucked by my Daddy, but I realized that Mom and I had just shared something that was beyond a man's understanding, something so intimate that even having experienced it, I knew that language could not convey it properly.

We napped there for a while, both exhausted yet exhilarated by what had occurred. We were woken by Daddy phoning home and telling Mom he was about ninety minutes away. Mom bantered with him a while and I knew that from her joking that Daddy was saying something about his little blue pill and that he would be looking for something special when he got home.

Mom was grinning and replied, "Well, I'll be ready if you are, John. Tomorrow is Saturday and we both can sl**p in if we're up all night."

After Daddy hung up, Mom grinned evilly at me and said, "You sure you don't want to join us, Pammy? I bet your father would love to find you naked with me in our bed."

I felt myself blushing and shivering and said. "Maybe, I'll join you later. When I'm ready, Mom"

After some last, lingering and very sweet kisses, Mom left me to go get showered and prettied up for Daddy. I was feeling both very pleased with myself and almost bewildered. I had now fooled around with both my parents. I had sucked Daddy's dick and licked Mom's pussy and both had now invited me to join them both in bed. I had begged off from them both, but I knew even then I was lying through my teeth. There was no way tonight would end without me joining my parents and making their fantasies come true.

My knees were shaky as I retreated to my bedroom, realizing that having already passed a point of no return, I was about to embark on an even wilder carnal journey. My pussy throbbed with anticipation as it dawned on me that tonight I was going to get my first cock fucking and that it was going to be with my own Daddy! I found myself almost unable to keep my hands off my pussy as the thought of Mom eating Daddy's semen out of my cunt was more than a distinct possibility and maybe within just a few hours.

After Mom got out of the shower, I took a long, hot shower myself up in my attic room. I toweled off and stopped in front of my full length mirror. I posed naked for myself and nodded. I beheld a young woman, barely an adult and more than ready to become an i****tuous slut with my parents. I brushed my long, dark brown hair dry until it almost gleamed. I found some of the perfume David had given me as a going away present and dabbed a little between my melon sized breasts and then between my legs and behind my ears. I had to giggle to myself. Wouldn't my ex boyfriend be so jealous? He had never gotten more than a handjob from me and here I was, about to lose my virginity to my father!

I was torn from my thoughts as a car pulled up into the drive. I could hear a few men's voices calling out to my father -- lots of laughter and then I could hear the car pull away and the front door open and shut. "Cathy? Pam?" I heard my daddy call out and then just barely, I could hear a soft murmur and then Daddy saying in a loud voice, "Wow!"

I hurried over to my bed and tossed aside the throw rug and made myself comfortable. A few minutes passed before I saw Daddy carrying Mom into their bedroom, his arm muscles corded and strained as he carried her like a new bride. He eased Mom onto their bed and I licked my lips as I saw that Mom had on a sheer peignoir, her treasures barely concealed under the light green fabric.

Mom and Daddy stared at each other hungrily as Daddy quickly stripped his clothes off. Mom scooted to the end of the bed as he did so and had Daddy in hand, looking up at him with love and desire as she stroked his semi hard cock.

"How was your day, babe?" Daddy asked as he ran a hand through Mom's hair. "Anything interesting happen today with Pam?"

Mom opened her mouth to reply, but then grinned and took Daddy between her lips and began to suck -- her eyes watching him as she bobbed her head back and forth...her hair swinging as she blowed him.

"Ohhh yesss, sweet Cathy," Daddy moaned as Mom sucked his cock.

I knew the time had come -- I needed to join my parents and make everyone's fantasies come true. I went to my dresser and in the bottom drawer, pulled out an outfit that I had secreted there. Something I had bought when Vicky and I had visited a Victoria's Secret store back in the summer.

I slipped it on and then checked on Mom and Daddy. Mom was on her back now, her legs d****d over Daddy's shoulders as he fucked her fast and hard. Mom's face was scrunched up with ecstatic bliss. I felt a little dizzy as I watched Daddy standing over Mom, kissing her shapely leg as he plunged that big cock in and out of her. I was scared and horny and I couldn't wait another moment.

I hurried downstairs and turned for their bedroom. It was closed, but I could clearly hear Mom moaning happily as Daddy made love to her. I didn't bother knocking, but opened up the door and stepped in. Mom and Daddy both turned and looked at me as the door creaked loudly as it swung open on old hinges. Both were caught up in the pleasure of the moment and also stunned I suppose by me.

I had on a sexy little babydoll negligee made of sheer white silk -- the hem ending just above my mound, exposing my pussy -- my labia lips swollen and flowered, exposing my pink cunt flesh in the middle of my wispy, dark-haired muff. The top of my negligee lifted up and exposed my melon sized breasts rather than hide them. My nipples, so much like Mom's -- were the size of nickels and so engorged with bl**d that they were standing up almost an inch and throbbing and aching with the need to be bit and sucked.

I stood in the doorway, feeling embarrassed and aroused as my parents gazed and admired my mostly naked body. Mom licked her lips and said in a throaty voice, "Pammy? Baby?"

In a quiet, little girl voice that quavered with excitement, I said, "Mommy, Daddy, I'm here to make your fantasies come true." I began to walk toward them, growing more excited and confident with each step. As Mom watched in amazement, I pressed up against Daddy and standing on tip-toe, kissed him hard -- my tongue seeking out his while grinding my wet, flowered pussy against his thigh and running my hand up and down Mom's d****d leg.

Mom groaned as I think Daddy actually grew a little inside her. Our kiss ended with me sucking on Daddy's tongue. I turned and knelt on the bed, my hand slipping between Mom's legs to find Daddy's cock embedded inside her vagina. I felt a trickle of my own juices run down my leg as I brushed my hand over Daddy's slick shaft and Mom's folds, drawing a gasp from her as I teased her swollen clitoris.

My hand moved upwards as I leaned down, feeling Mom's muscles fluttering in her stomach and them cupping her breast as I kissed her. Mom's tongue slipped into my mouth and I groaned into our kiss as I could taste Daddy's cock on her lips. The bed began to gently rock as Mom and I kissed and I knew that Daddy had resumed his thrusts into Mom's steamy pussy. I felt his hand reach out and caress my ass cheek, trailing a finger down along the crack of my ass and under to where he explored my wet, sparsely haired cunt.

The fire inside me was too demanding and I had to have some relief between my legs. I ended the kiss with Mom and moved around. "Are you ready for me, Mom? Are you ready to live your fantasy?" I whispered, my voice raw with lust and need. I straddled Mom's face facing Daddy who stared with amazement. "Eat my little girl pussy, Mom. Make me cum with your mouth! Put that nasty Mommy tongue as deep up my pussy as you can."

I cried out as Mom lifted her head to meet me. I pressed down, grinding myself against her face as her tongue speared me and began to swirl and dance inside my pussy. I was on the edge of orgasm immediately, creaming into Mom's face -- each touch of her tongue, each kiss of her lips taking me a little closer to the abyss of pleasure.

I felt myself began to waver, the room seeming to spin and I steadied myself by reaching out to Daddy, my nails digging into his shoulders as I rode Mom's face and Daddy fucked Mom. All three of us began to move in a group rhythm, each of us deriving pleasure from one another. Dad leaned in and we kissed again, almost bruising each other's lips as we rocked and bounced on Mom. Daddy's hands cupped my swinging breasts, palms scratching across my aching nipples as he kneaded my tit flesh.

Mom's tongue swirled in and out of me, seeming impossibly long as she probed my cunt one second and then slavering over my clit as she dragged her tongue across my folds and scooped up my copious pussy juices. Mom made frantic gobbling noises, smacking her lips as she ate me, gulping in deep breaths whenever she had a chance and making me moan and quiver as she exhaled into my fiery cunt.

I felt myself coming as Mom tortured my clitoris and I sobbed into Daddy's mouth as I squirmed on my mother's face. It must have been too much for Daddy and he pulled away from me and groaned, "Oh yes, cumming -- cumming in your mother's pussy, Pammy!"

He arched his back and growled fiercely and plunged his cock deep inside Mom. I think his cumming triggered Mom's orgasm and I heard and felt her muffled screams against my cunt. I dropped to rest on Mom's belly, raising my ass up as I did so. It allowed Mom more air and now gave her access to my whole slit which as she sobbed in orgasmic delight, she ran her tongue up and down the length of my slit and a little ways beyond, almost teasing my asshole.

I find my lips at the top of Mom's mound and I eased down until I could lick her folds above Daddy's thick penis, fluttering my tongue over her clitoris and the small portion of Daddy's shaft that was still exposed. I moved my face forward and let Daddy's pubic hair tickle my nose and then my lips and chin as I rubbed my face into his and Mom's co-joined loins, inhaling their pungent, arousing scents.
"Oh god, that's wonderful," Daddy gasped as he began to withdraw from Mom's pussy. My mouth was right there, lips smearing in their mixed fluids, my tongue rolling up globs of pussy cream and semen as Daddy slowly pulled his cock from Mom's clasping labia. When the head of Daddy's penis emerged with a wet plop, I acted quickly and had him in my mouth, savoring again the sweet taste of my parents' cum.

I sucked my daddy clean, well aware that Daddy's cock did not appear to be shrinking -- that he was hard and swollen and big and long. I looked up into his loving eyes, telling him with my own brown eyes how much I loved him and how much I loved having his cock in my mouth. As wonderful as it was to feel my father's life pulsating between my lips, I knew the moment had arrived for more.

Letting Daddy slowly slip from my mouth, I looked up at him and implored in my little girl voice, "Fuck me, Daddy. Fuck your little girl and make me a complete woman." I gave Daddy a last long lick and wiggled my bottom against Mom's face. "Fuck me with your big dick now, Daddy!"

Daddy got that ferocious look in his eyes and he climbed up in the bed, situating himself behind me. I was shivering -- mostly from Mom's incessant tongue, but also in anticipation of receiving my first cock. I felt Daddy's hands on my ass, lifting and turning my butt upwards to get a better vantage point of my pussy. Mom's mouth pursued me, her tongue fluttering over the upper flesh of my cunt, taunting and teasing my throbbing clitoris.

I felt the velvety head of Daddy's cock brush my lips and then press slightly into my pussy, just enough pressure to feel a slight entry into my most special place. I looked over my shoulder at Daddy who looked almost mad with passion. "Fuck me, Daddy. Make me scream just like Mommy!"

Daddy grinned and said, "I love you, Pammy. Daddy's going to make you feel so good!" Daddy flexed his hips and I screamed as I felt him sink inside me. I thought I was prepared, but I wasn't. Daddy moved deeper into me. It barely hurt as there was no hymen to tear, but Daddy is sooo big! I sobbed as my father filled me up, inch after sweet inch of hard, thick cock. My cucumber paled in comparison, Daddy was so much bigger and longer. My pleasure seemed to swell up like a balloon until Daddy's penis was nudging my cervix, then I seemed to explode as sweet ecstasy burst inside me and expanded.

I couldn't remain on hands and knees and my face dropped again to Mom's lower stomach. "DADDDYYYYY!" I sobbed as my first cock induced orgasm swept over me. Then I felt Mom's tongue continue to work over my fleshly lips, spread wide by Daddy's throbbing meat pole. For what seemed an eternity, I was helpless in a haze of orgasmic delight, intense, i****tuous pleasure spreading out from between my legs, through my body all the way to the tips of my fingers, toes and hair.

Nothing -- not my fingers, not my cucumber dildo, nothing had prepared me for the overwhelming delight of having a man's erect penis inside me, especially the sweet, sinful sensation of having my Daddy's cock pulsing and throbbing and snugly buried in my pussy! Now I truly knew why Mom was such a happy woman!

Waves of tremendous pleasure swept my body again and again as Daddy wormed his thick dick in and out of my pussy while Mom continued to tongue me, swiping it from side to side, teasing my labia lips and rolling it across Daddy's long shaft. I was happy to be riding the currents of i****tuous orgasm, cherishing every moment.

Then, piercing the bliss of my pleasure came an intoxicating aroma -- so familiar and so strong and so enticing. My nose twitched and I moved my head slightly and let my eyes focus and discovered the source of this bewitching scent. I looked down and beheld Mom's well fucked cunt -- lips gaping open, her pink folds frosted with splatters of Daddy's semen. Thicker wads of semen were beginning to drip from her swampy wet pussy. I could feel the heat radiating from her and I was suddenly consumed with a ravenous desire to lick my mother.

Mom cried out as I mashed my face into her crotch, sucking her labia into my mouth and licking her swollen lips clean of her and Daddy's cream. I felt pussy juice and sperm smearing my chin and cheeks and I gobbled hungrily, licking her glistening, frosted folds of pink cunt flesh and then delving deep into her pussy with my tongue, finding the thick deposits of Daddy's still hot semen mixed with Mom's pussy juices and eating them with abandon.

As I did, Mom rallied to again begin licking me, her tongue flat and wide as it sawed back and forth against my clitoris and Daddy's always in motion cock. Daddy increased his pace after hearing Mom's moans and seeing me lap hungrily at her cunt. His hands kneaded my tight ass cheeks as he fucked his little girl and the room filled with the sounds of slurping mouths and the wet slaps of his body against mine, mixing with various moans as the three of us were locked together in our carnal and i****tuous embrace.

Another orgasm swept over me as Mom was unrelenting with her tongue and Daddy twisted and rolled his hips, seeking to bury his cock deeper inside me with each thrust, always seeking virgin territory. I was sure that Mom joined me in a mutual orgasm as her pussy drenched my face in a new flood of her hot creams, confirmed by her wordless moans that rose and rose in pitch until she was screaming shrilly against my and Daddy's joined bodies.

Every inch of me seemed to be radiating pleasure -- each sweaty slick movement of my body against Mom's was ecstasy. I trembled with erotic joy with the scr****g of my hard nipples over Mom's stomach and then there was Daddy's cock and Mom's mouth, each working separately, but together to build and build the orgasmic delight between my legs. I trembled as my pleasure reached new heights and continued to climb. Daddy was fucking me hard now and there was some pain, but it just seemed to enhance my carnal ecstasy.

"Oh, Pammy, I love you, baby," Daddy moaned as I felt his cockhead swell deep inside me. I felt his cock pulse powerfully within me and then it was like he exploded inside me as he suddenly began pumping streamers of white hot semen into my young pussy.

I screamed in sheer i****tuous pleasure as my cunt literally seemed to be filled with liquid fire, generating an orgasmic fire that spread throughout my naked, sweaty body, incinerating every fiber of my being only to reborn in the power of i****tuous love. The tiny, still rational part of my brain marveled at the sensation of my pussy being filled with my Daddy's baby making seed and that there was so much of it and that it felt so wonderful to feel so full of his cum.

Daddy was calling my name over and over as he ejaculated his load into his little girl's womb, "Pammy, Pammy, Pammy, Pammy!" I felt him move a little backwards so he could thrust into me again, seeking to get his sperm in me a little more deeply. I heard Mom moan and whisper, "Sooo sweet," as her tongue slathered its way over Daddy's cum covered cock and lapped at the semen that I knew was being f***ed out of me with every sweet thrust of Daddy's erect penis.

Daddy just seemed to be unable to stop -- I felt thick wad after thick wad of spunk paint my cunt walls. My body seemed to be on fire, a hot burning fire of pleasure that became my very existence -- all my world centering on the fiery joy that was my pussy. I couldn't breathe, my limbs seem to disconnect from the rest of me -- even my voice abandoned me, allowing only cries of pleasure to emerge from my lips. I was swallowed up in my orgasm that just continued to build until my body seemed to dissolve and I was pure orgasmic energy transformed by my daddy's cock and my mother's tongue. The world disintegrated and I was simply part of pure i****tuous joy and pleasure.

It took me a minute to realize that I had actually passed out and had now regained consciousness. I was still in the wonderful throes of orgasm, but it was ebbing to the point where I regained coherent thought. Daddy was breathing hard and had stopped moving, although his cock was still hard and throbbing inside my pussy. My face was resting between Mom's thighs, lips pressed against Mom's quivering flesh. Mom was still teasing my pussy -- now focusing mostly on rolling her lips up and down along my labia, spread wide by Daddy's still bl**d engorged penis and dripping with our mingled juices.

"D-Daddy?" I moaned softly, my voice hoarse from screaming.

"Yes, baby?" Daddy replied, gently stroking my back. Even that slight touch sent delicious shivers racing through my body.

"Daddy," I said, my voice breaking up with emotion, "I love you. That was -- you and Mom, it was -- I love you both so much!" I began to sob then, overwhelmed with the sheer wonderful intensity of my orgasm -- of the new intimacy I had experienced with my parents -- of the sheer magnitude of love and lust that I now had in my heart for my parents. In a short space of time, I had bridged the gulf between love and sex and for the first time understood the tight link between the two. I had never imagined the intensity of the intimacy that people could share in the act of making love until now.

"Ohhh, sweet Pammy, we love you too," murmured Mom beneath me. I felt her shower my inner thighs with little kisses. "We never dreamed that this could be sooo wonderful either!"

We all rested in the afterglow of glorious sex, me becoming slowly aware that Daddy was beginning to shrink inside me until finally he slipped free of my clasping lips and with a happy, but weary expression on his face, collapsed beside Mom and my intertwined bodies.

"Good lord, Honey!" Mom exclaimed. "It's like you used a fire hose. How much sperm did you pump in our naughty little girl?" Mom chuckled to herself and then continued, "Hang on, Pammy. Mommy's hungry and her favorite snack is between your legs and dripping from your pretty little cunt."

Mom reached around and grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled me down against her face. I groaned happily as Mom began to tongue my hard fucked pussy -- her impossibly long tongue delving deep inside me to gobble up Daddy's thick streamers of tasty semen.

I clawed the sheets as Mom's ministrations sent me back to the edge of orgasmic delight. My head swirled and in an effort to keep myself grounded in the moment, I tried to focus on Mom's pussy again, resuming my tonguing of her dripping wet flesh, savoring her taste -- knowing full well that I could never get my fill of her sweet pussy juices.

Mom was thorough, making sure that she licked my pussy clean of every drop of Daddy's sperm and then starting all over again just to make sure that she had done the job right. I tried to match her lick for lick and kept up as we both stormed through another mutual orgasm, but eventually, I was simply overwhelmed and could only helplessly kiss Mom's slick flesh as she tongued me to another toe curling orgasm.

It took all my strength to roll off her. Somehow we wound up face to face, both our faces shiny and smeared with semen and cunt cream. She had raised me not to waste, so we spent several minutes kissing and licking each other's face clean, sharing our treasures with each other in a long, passionate kiss.

Mom and I then turned our attention to Daddy and gave his cock a long, leisurely tongue bath. His cock struggled valiantly to rise to the occasion, but we had worn him out, at least short term. We all cuddled then, under the sheets, Mom and Dad listening in wide-eyed wonder as I described how I discovered their lust for me through the old grate.

"Omigod," Mom exclaimed when I pointed out the grate above their heads. "I never even noticed."

Both were amused at how handily I had managed to seduce them both, Daddy just shaking his head and saying, "And imagine all that fantasizing when all we probably had to do was ask!"

I kissed Daddy and then Mommy, taking my time and telling them how much I loved them using only my tongue and then I said, "You never have to wonder again. I'm your slut daughter whenever you want me!"

We then fell asl**p, exhausted from our lovemaking. It was the best night's sl**p I ever had, interrupted only once when I awoke in the dark and found myself on my back, legs spread wide and Daddy already several inches deep in my pussy. Daddy rode me long and hard, showing me just how knowledgeable he was in pleasuring a woman with his long, stiff cock. Mom snored away through most of it, oblivious to the good, hard fucking her husband was giving their daughter. In the end, I woke her up with my screams of orgasmic pleasure as Daddy pumped another tremendous load of spunk in my young pussy and as Daddy fell asl**p, Mom once again licked my pussy clean and the last thing I remembered was thrashing on the bed as Mom made me cum as she sucked and nibbled on my clitoris.

We all slept late into the next day, my dreams filled with wonderful visions of f****y love, visions that were made true the next morning as my parents and I made love again and again.

I am now deep into my senior year at my new school. I look to graduate with honors and am mulling over my choices of colleges. I've abandoned any thought to returning out west to attend school. My heart and my pussy are determined to remain here in the loving bosom of my f****y. Mom and Daddy and I are so very close now -- as close a loving f****y as is humanly possible. I am as happy as a daughter can be. I have new friends and a new life and I am the lover of the two people I love and adore above all others.

The only thing I really miss from my old life is my old friend Vicky, and Mom and Dad say I can invite her out this coming summer. I can't wait to share my new life with my best friend. Mom was licking my pussy when I asked her if Vicky could visit. Mom raised her head up, my juices glistening on her chin and she smiled and replied, "Why not, Pammy, the more the merrier!"

The End... Continue»
Posted by gladi8tor1000 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 13960  |  
100%
  |  14

Mom and the Prison Officer

This story is narrated by 18 year old Martin, a boy in a distant occupied city...

The year is 1988...

Dad was a head of the local resitance against the invading army. Alas, as all resistances in the region, our city's resistance was swiftly crushed by the invading army. The name of General Boulos was putting fear in the hearts of our citizens from coast to coast. No city was able to defend itself against his marching army. And not before long, our city fell under the attacks of one of his elite platoon.

The invading army arrested most men of the resistance, killing anyone who resisted arrest. In less than a week, our city's homes were reduced to women and c***dren under 18 years old.

All the men were crammed in the old hangar at the skirts of the city, that the army changed into a prison camp.

Every night, I heard mom crying at night, afraid of what might happen to dad in the prison camp. All day long, other wives would come to our house and exchange bits and stories they heard somewhere about who might have died, and who escaped and who is still alive.

One of our older neighbors, Mrs. Smith came one ay to mom, and I heard them speaking in the kitchen. Mrs. Smith told mom that she was able to see her husband in the camp. Mom pleaded Mrs. Smith to guide her there and tell her what she needs to do.

The next day, mom took all the money she had saved and went to the hangar camp to check on my dad and make sure he is still alive.

As I took mom by car and arrived there, we were told that only one person was allowed to enter at a time, after a lot of pleading.

As I watched mom enter the wired gates between the armed soldiers, I saw how they looked at her. Mom was a bombshell. Blond, 165 cm tall, hourglass shaped body, with a big tight ass and DD cup breasts that barely fit under her blouse. Mom was 37 years old, and she was considered a very conservative woman, even during her young days when she modeled and won many prestigious national beauty titles.

When dad proposed to her and she accepted, his friends made a big party for him, congratulating on scoring such a bombshell as a trophy wife. Dad was a very respected tradesman, religious, loves his f****y and sticks to his values. Mom argued with him, telling him she was afraid of his strict political ideas and his fierce opposition to our neighboring country.

As she walked toward the captain's office, mom wished deeply that dad had accepted to move us to another country when we had the chance, before this war broke down. But now, all she wanted was to make sure he was alive and ok.

Entering the small office, mom saw Captain Mansour sitting on his chair in his military uniform, his boots up high on the desk, a cigarette in his mouth.
Seeing this beautiful woman, his eyes lighted up, and bl**d began to flow to his cock.

Mom approached him, seeing his hungry black eyes hovering over her juggling breasts. She put the money she had on her and asked him to let her see dad.
Chuckling and smiling mischievously at her, the evil captain accused her of trying to bribe him.

Mom began to shiver, apologizing and telling him she just wanted to see dad and make sure he's ok.
The captain kicked back the chair and stood up. Standing at 185 cm, broad shoulders, jet black hair, bearded with piercing black eyes, the captain was a very handsome and intimidating man.

Approaching mom, who was crying, the captain put his hand under her chin and told her, if you want to see your husband, we can arrange something else.
Saying that, the captain lowered his hand and squuezed mom's left breast.

u*********sly, mom slapped him and tried getting away. The captain hheld her by her blouse and snapped it, tearing it in half as she as trying to run away.

Trying to scream, the evil captain told her dad will be dead in a minute if she doesn't cooperate. Mom felt defeated, not knowing what to do.

Trying to cover her bra with her hand, mom broke down, crying more.
The captain didn't care. He wated mom and he was gonna have her. Grabbing her by the shoulders, he made her take aff her black bra exposing her huge breasts. Her nipples were straight up from the cold.

As she tried to hold on to her bra and hide her exposed mammaries, the captain slapped her hands away.

Looking at my topless mom, the captain didn't waste any time. With his big hands, he grabbed mom's breasts and squeezed them, gritting his teeth and looking my squealig mom in the eye.

Mom felt a jolt of pain as this strange macho man squeezed her breasts. No man other than dad has ever touched her there. Even during her modeling days, she never did racy shots.

"Please, you are hurting me"

The captain laughed at mom's pleas, turning his attention to her big brown nipples. Holding and tugging at them, mom squealed lightly, as a strange feeling passed through her body. She tried taking off his hands, but he kept his hairy forearms steady as his thick fingers played with mom's fat nipples.

"Those are some big breasts, you have there, lady" said the captain as he grabbed her in his arms like a doll, making her sit on the desk.

At that moment, mom became helpless. She knew that any escape attempt will mean the death of dad like many other men of the city were executed before him.

Lost in her thoughts, mom felt the captain's bearded face brushing against her D cups, his cigarette breath and his tongue lapping at her nipples, licking her breast flesh, biting at them, probably leaving marks.
The captain was in a frenzy, his cock was about to tear his military pants, his hands were mauling my poor mom's breasts, his mouth devouring them. Never has mom been treated like that before. Dad was very repsectful to her and they were very bland in bed. They both believed that sex was just a duty to have c***dren and a f****y.

A few minutes after sucking and biting on mom's red and mauled breasts, the captain began taking off his shirt. Mom couldn't help but notice the rippling muscles on the hairy chest of this man, his big boulder biceps and wide shoulders and washboard abs. Lust in his eyes made her scared. She knew she wasn't going to escape from there any time soon, before satisfying this man's needs.

Taking off his boots and pants and underear, mom stiffled a scream as she saw the military leader's cock. It was easily 9 inches long and thick as a bottle of coke. Mom's mouth was open in surprise, her eyes flicking between this man's hairy adonis body, his huge member and his evil piercing black eyes.

Attacking her like a b**st, the captain grabbed mom by her blond hair and pushed her to the ground, breaking one of her heels and making her skirt go up to her thighs.

Mom began to plead and beg him to stop, but before she could continue, he grabbed her by the neck and inserted his huge c=member in her mouth down to the throat.

Mom began to suffocate, the air was cut from her by the captain's cock. Her eyes swelled with tears, her mouth barely able to open wide enough to accomodate the invading dick. Flailing like a fish, mom was able to escape the attack, coughing and saliva dribbling down her face.

Tha captain laughed at her on her knees coughing and trying to regain breath as she looked him angrily with her beautiful big blue eyes.

"Come on slut, get back to work. The break is over..."
Towering over her, his hairy mountain like thighs apart, his strong hand holding his big cock, he waved it menacingly while smirking.

Mom knew she had no choice. She was helpless. Crawling to him, putting her dainty hands on his manly thighs, she waited for her order. Pushing the bulbous red head of his deck to her soft lips, mom opened her jaw wide to make room for this cruel man's thick member.

This time, mom made sure to take her time to get used to the captain's girth and length. All the while, the captain fucked her face, his hairy ass flexing as he pumped his meat in her mouth, smearing saliva over her lips.

"That's a good girl. Suck my big dick well and maybe you will see yur husband", said Captain Mansour as he licked his lips in pleasure.

20 minutes later, mom was on her knees, the bruises on her soft white breasts beginning to redden, her jaw became numb, the cock hitting the back of her throat making her neck cramp, her eyes red from the tears, she looked like a slut. A slut on her knees, sucking the big cock of the strong muscle military man.

Suddenly, Captain Mansour grabbed her head, pushing her into his bushy crotch, her face jammed between his thighs, as he threw his head back and came in her throat.

His thick veiny cock expanded and exploded in mom's mouth sending jets of hot cum directly to her stomach. Escaping his grip, mom was surprised as the mighty cock kept spurting its thick venom covering her face and breasts.

Finishing up, the captain turned around cleaning his cock with a cloth and putting on his underwear and pants. Sitting on his desk, flexing his boulder size biceps behid his head, showing his hairy armpits, he said:

"Go wash yourself slut and go meet your husband. You have 3 minutes"

Mom never felt more humiliated in her life, her belly full of this stud's semen, her breasts bruised from the biting he gave her, and her jaw aching from the size of his pussy breaker, she went to a nearby toilet and cried until she felt she will faint.

Regaining her strength for dad, she washed herself, making sure no cum remains on her body, and she went to the detainment camp to see dad. If only he knew that mom's stomach was full of the enemy captain's spunk when he met her...
I heard mom crying while she told Mrs. Smith about dad the next dad.
She told her that dad seemed weak, has lost weight, his face was pale, his eyes were distant. He didn't want to tell her what was happening with him but she knew he was being tortured like all the other freedom men imprisoned by the enemy f***es.

Mom loved dad too much. She decided she will do anything she can to get him out of there. Mrs. Smith told her in a cautious way that captain Mansour was the only officer in our town, other than General Boulos, who can free men from the prison camp.

That night, mom didn't sl**p. I heard her crying softly through my bedroom wall. She knew she had to give Captain Mansour everything she has.

The next day, I gave her a ride to the military offices as last time. She told me she will catch a ride later and to go home...

As mom entered the captain's office, she saw him shirtless, and shaving his beard. She couldn't deny this enemy's manliness and virility, now that she knows the kind of cock he is packing.

Smiling mischiveously at her, he asked her:
"You come for milk, ma'am?"
Winking at her made her blush and she told him, "I know you have the power to get my husband out of here. I will do anything you want"

"Well we can work something out. Go to the bedroom. Take off all your clothes and wait for me"

With a defeated look on her face, mom obeyed his orders

A few minutes later, the stud entered the bedroom with nothing on but his dirty underwear.

As he pulled down his underwear, his impressive cock jumped out, as if it had been freed from an unbearable confinement.

The man's body was just breathtaking and gigantic. His immense and wide chest was covered in a forest of dark blonde hairs, which went around his shoulders. His hairy arms were huge and covered in muscle and he had a flat and well defined stomach to match. When mom's eyes finally made it to his crotch, she couldn't take her eyes off his gargantuan cock. It was nestled in a darker shade of blond hairs with the biggest set of balls that she has ever seen. He gave them a quick scratch, which made his cock come to life, it twitched and bobbed up and down for a second. He caught mom watching him and licking her lips. She felt very embarrased and blushed every shade of red but he just smiled and gave her a wink telling her "You will finally be fucked by a real man"

Mom's cunt quivered as she realized what the captain intended on doing to her. She had to do her best at pleading to him, not to **** her, she had to give it her all!.

"Please, don't do this!. I am a married woman. I love my husband. I will get you money. You are too big. You will kill me!", and a tear fell from her right eye. The captain looked angry and slowly walked closer to her "There is no going back now bitch. Now spread those legs and let me see that delicious married pussy of yours"

Mom did as instructed and laid on the bed, she opened her legs and exposed the most private part of her body, the pussy that only dad saw before. She felt a current of electricity that ran over her entire body and by the look on Mansour's ravenousness face, he was truly hungering for mom.
He licked his lips, grinned and said.

"Mmm mmm......tight pussy. There is nothing like eating a virgin!.", and with that he dove down and attached her cunt with ferocity. The insinuation that mom was a virgin was a direct humiliation to my dad's manhood. Mom soonly forgot this shameful remark as the captain began devouring her cunt

Mom's first reaction, when she felt captain Mansour's mouth, was that of a jump. No one had ever touched her there like that, not even my conservative dad. And then she heard, the captain laugh and say.

"Relax, slut. Close your eyes and enjoy!.", Mom felt the strangest sensation as soon as his lips touched her tight hairless cunt.
The captain's, sexy voice was soothing, soft and lulling, which was making her head spin.

"You've got a sweet, luscious and delicious cunt, ma'am. Mmmm... I love this!.", he kept licking and lapping and shoving his tongue deep inside mom's quivering pussy.

"OH GOD!.", mom moaned, she really didn't know that a woman could experience such a feeling.

Mansour, then spread her pussy lips ass even further with both of his strongs hands and attacked her hole. He shoved his whole mouth, that she thought his head was going to penetrate her hole. Mom couldn't control herself and yelled out loud.

"OH GOD!....Oh...Please stop, I can't ....Take it anymore!.", and then he would shove his tongue, even deeper into her insides. He was driving her completely crazy. Mom came at that moment shouting loudly. Surely the whole compound knew that the captain was fucking another woman from the village. This time, this woman is my mother, dad's wife

When he removed his mouth from her love hole, mom looked at him with complete lust in her eyes, she stared at those radiant eyes and wanted more from him. He leaned closer to her face, and as they stared at each other.....blue to hazel eyes, he planted her a long wet kiss.

As he stood up, his face was on fire. Mom was now truly captivated by this man and wanted him to do anything he wanted with her. He approached her, grabbed her hair and planted a wet kiss in her mouth and shoved his tongue into her. He withdrew, smiled and said.

"Allright ma'am. It's time for you to take it in your cunt like a slut!", he was to use spit, as the only source of lubrication. He then spat a large amount of saliva on his super-colossal cock, the size of that baby maker, made mom tremble and she nervously said.

"Captain, I don't know if I can take that cock. It's just too big.......really, I just can't!.", and looked at him with fear. He smiled and winked at her and said.

"Can't is not in my vocabulary and from this day onwards, it won't be on yours either.!", He than got onto the bed and took his position.

His body towered over mom and his tremendous body was breathtaking. His huge and bulging pecs, rose and fell with his every movement. His powerful arms flexed and strained, the powerful and hairy chest was coated with sweat. His torso was truly awe-inspiring and magnificent, an attractive sculpture of lean, hard and strong muscles.

He grabbed the gigantic cock and took aim for mom's cunt, the one that was dad's property.
Mom awaited anxiously for the penetration and cast her eyes on the huge mushroom-shaped cockhead. The tip of Mansour's cock, felt very hot, almost like a hot poker.

As he pushed gently, mom's cunt lips were reluctant to admit such a barbaric attacker. Mom had difficulties breathing properly, as he started to shove inch by inch of enormous cock, she dug her nails into the bed and yelled.

"GOD NO!. It's too big....Uhhhh, Mansour.....I can't........Urrgghh!.", and clenched her teeth. She heard him say something, but with all the pain, she hardly heard him.

"Breathe, woman!. You've barely have the head in you, .......you've got 9 more inches to go!........BREATHE!.", and when mom opened her eyes, she felt tears sliding down her face. The captain, on the other hand had a facial expression of pure joy and lust, taking another man's wife, stealing mom from dad.

Mom was breathing and trying to relax but with every inch, that she felt penetrate her tight pussy, she dug her manicured nails even deeper into the mattress.

"OH FUCK YEAH!.......You're tight, baby...........Oh yeah....what a cunt!.", he grabbed mom's right leg and started to kiss it, then moved to engulf mom's left breast in his hungry mouth, sucking and biting her erect nipple. His face was ecstatic, and he was sweating buckets, he kept looking at her and kissing her big jugs.

"OH, slut......you're up to 3 inches now. We're getting there!.....yeah....relax......breathe baby!." Mom thought, what.........6 more inches?, he is tearing me apart already!

Mom closed her eyes and prayed to all the saints in heaven!. "Arrghh, Mansour!.........OHH.....Arrghh!."

"Yeah, sweetie......c'on milk my cock. C'on......that's it push back, you've got about 5 inches now......that's it,
take it all in!.", at least for now, he was being gentle, he was letting mom adjust to the size and girth of his monster cock. Mom's cunt, felt like it was on fire, not even on her marriage night did she feel like that. She wondered if she was going to be able to walk the next day.

Mom was on the verge of fainting. With the captain stud's trashing, I think that mom ripped the fucking mattress with her nails. She closed her eyes and let the military hunk, **** her cunt ass and tame it.

"Oh...sweet. Yeah ma'am, we're almost there......you've got 6 inches now!." and as soon as he finished saying that, he shoved the next 2 inches with such a f***e that mom saw different colours, spinning around the room.

"That's it!.......you've got 8 inches in you. 1 more inch to go!",
Mom breathed in and out, feeling similar to when she gave birth to me, but fthe other way around, she was getting stuffed with a large, thick, humongous piece of man meat.
Mom was gasping for air and sobbing helplessy. She tossed my head and her whole body was shuddering, she became totally absorbed and possessed by the fuck that she received from the captain. She caught his gaze and the last words that she heard from him, were.

"OH YEAH, slut. Slide that cunt, you're hungry for cock.....aren't you?.", and with that he rammed his cock and mischievously said.

"Honeymoon is over, honey. Now we FUCK!.", and he then hammered her with his powerful cock. Mom rocked backwards and grinded against his crotch, eager to meet his pistoning rod. She was ready, willing and able to impale herself with his big, hard meat. Mom's heart hammered, her breath whistled, her huge firm breasts jiggled wildly and her head felt ready to explode.

Mom inhaled slowly and her mind reeled as the captain's smell, got more and more intense. Mom took the deepest breath, that she had ever taken in her whole life and pushed her cunt deeper and deeper against his groin. Mom wanted nothing more than to be completely impaled by his mighty and colossal cock.

Mom then heard herself groan and opened her mouth. She had a wanton desire for the captain's mouth and wanted to feel and taste his delicious tongue. He saw the look of pure uninhibited pleasure in mom's eyes and smiled, she held her mouth open and waited for his reaction. As he fucked mom's pussy with fervor, he lay his tremendous weight on top of her and brought his mouth closer to mine.
He brought his savory lips close to hers and shoved his tongue all the way into my mother's mouth, her head was now swirling and he rewarded her with a copious amount of his delicious saliva down her throat, to which she greedily swallowed.

He held mom down with both of his strong hands and she was now staring him, right in the face. His face was all flushed, covered in sweat and turning crimson red. Mom stuck out her tongue and enthusiastically, licked the sweat from his hairy muscular arms. He was covered in large amounts of sweat and drops were running down his chest and over his hairy stomach. Mom moved her head under his wet arm-pits and took a big wiff, inhaling the scent of his masculine body.

"OH YEAH!. You like that slut?........you like my smell, well from now on you'll be coated in my scent!.", and he started to kiss mom's neck and take small, sweet bites.

His smell was fascinating, it was raw and powerful......strong and fucking masculine!. Mom felt like a bitch in heat and just kept grinding her pussy closer to get all of his cock in her. As he kept kissing her neck, she would lick and swallow as much of his sweat that gathered on his hairy, muscular chest.

"OH YEAH!.......Yeah!. AH............Captain.....please make me yours!.", he was fucking with such a f***e that the whole room vibrated, I'm sure that if everyone in the compound knew that he was fucking my mom like a stallion rides a mare.

Mom moaned, whimpered, and rotated her totally impaled asshole, deeper and deeper into Mansour's giant, throbbing cock.
He slammed the hot poker, deeper into mom's guts, until they both were writhing, squirming and thrashing. Mom felt his powerful body rise and fall, plunging and retreating with violent f***e, pulling it out to the tip of his broad, lube-oozing dickhead, them ramming it back again.

Mom tossed her head around in agony, and hunched her hips, fucking herself with the gigantic cock, that was stuck up her now spread cunt.
Mom felt inch after inch of hot, throbbing cock gliding out of her quivering body. Dad couldn't dream of making her feel like that. The captain continued an exciting and intensifying rhythm for the next 30 minutes, when he was on the verge of coming, he would pull out and devote his time to kissing, biting and licking her neck.

"Yeah, baby.......tighten that sweet cunt!. Yeah baby, milk that cock with your slimy pussy!......OH YEAH!, she would stare at his black eyes and felt completely possessed. There was no doubt, in her mind and his, that mom was truly enjoying this great fuck!.

Groaning with exciment, and wild abandon, the military man gave one mighty and powerful thrust, that mom thought his cock had reached all the way into her chest. He heaved and yelled out.

"OH FUUUCK!.....Here I come.......OH YEAH!!.", and with that last plunged, mom lost control and went into a complete frenzy.

As he lunged forward he shoved his tongue deep in her mouth and kissed her while a warm current of hot, spewing cum, flowed deep into her cervix and womb. This enemy man, had filled my mom with his virile sperm. As mom's cunt went into a wild spasm, her body begun to melt and she was hit by her own very powerful orgasm.

Mom couldn't even yell out, because Mansour's tongue, was still deep in her mouth. As she was swallowing his saliva, and his tongue was exploring her mouth, mom came again

"Mphh...mphh...mmm...yeah!.", her breath became fast, then short.

He lay on top of her, crushing her under his weight. His cock was still spewing small jets of cum, into her pussy and there really are no words to describe the mind shattering orgasm that she had.

He smiled and withdrew the cock, slowly out of mom's cunt asshole.
Mom told him
"I feel sore and pain......it is burning down there and I feel weak.", he smiled and when all the 9 inches left her pussy, there was a squishy sound and mom began to feel the river of warm sperm flowing out of her cunt

The captain touched mom's sore cunt, spread her pussy lips, and inserted his finger and said.

"When you get home, take a warm bath. There are some drops of bl**d on the mattress but that's natural, you've had your cherry popped.", when he mentioned bl**d, mom got worried and he must have sensed the look of panic on her face and said.

"You don't need to worry much about it. It happens and is quite natural for your first time" He caressed her face and mom kissed his hand. He walked over to the chair and started to get dressed, the gargantuan cock was now half hard and mom was still amazed that there was a faint trail of cum still dripping from the beautiful cock lips.

... Continue»
Posted by bava12 11 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 1724  |  
100%
  |  1

mom and son Marriage

a big hello to all of you. My name is Deepa, a 42 year old housewife from Jamshedpur Jharkhand. I am new to this site and story writing. I used to be very innocent and very conservative Hindu lady. I am here because of my son who is now my husband too. Strange isn’t it, but it is true. I married my son under his tremendous pressure and unconditional love which I was missing since my husband’s untimely death.

Now to coming to the story, which is a true story I hope you all will enjoy it. My husband died 10 years back in an accident leaving behind me and my only my son Jaydeep who was a 10 year old then. My husband’s f****y did not like me because ours was a inter caste love marriage. My husband married me against the wishes of his f****y and his f****y members virtually threw me out of their house and f****y. We are basically from Bangalore.

We had to live under severe hardship and Jaydeep was my only hope in life. My entire hardship vanished whenever I saw his smiling face. As time passed by he completed his studies and got into a very good job. His salary was in six figures.

I started looking at him with a changed stance not as a mother but also as a lover. I appreciated his looks, love and behavior. The idea of his marriage crossed my mind. I thought it was right time for me to scout for his bride. Then I felt a tinge of jealousy too for his bride. I thought how lucky she would be to have such a loving stud, sorry a person as a husband. So he just asked me to come for shopping. Hearing this I blushed like a teenager. I was little bit shy because nobody talked to me like that since my husband died.

He said, “I want my mom to look like a model or movie star in good cloths and also in good makeup. I want you to look like a real scene stealer. We will shop for latest things in fashion.”

I liked his attention but was little confused, so asked him, “Why this entire fuss son. I am happy with what I am. I do not want to look different. What will people say? I do not want to embarrass people and specially you. Why will you spend so much on me? Save some for your wife.”

He came near me and hugged me tight and said, “Mom you know I work for a very large company and I am in a very good job, so they have given me a posh bungalow in rich locality where people are rich and modern. So I don’t want my mummy to look old fashioned in front them.”

I laughed told, “Ok baba, as you wish, your mom is ready to fulfill your wishes. My lovely son……..”

My last sentence made his eye glow big. He took me to a very big clothes shop and bought me many chiffon sarees some of which were made from very thin material making it almost transparent.

I protested, “I do not like such material as even in my dream I not wear it.”

My son ignored my pleas and asked the sales girl for some matching blouses for which she asked for size. I felt shy to tell it before my son. The sales girl understood my problem and asked me to come to trial room.

I told the sales girl, “My size is 34. I buy bra for this size.”

She smiled at me, “I don’t think your size is 34 so I have to take your size. Don’t be scared dear. Please come to the trial room.”

She took me to the trial room. It was small cabin type with light bulbs above. I was getting hard breathing. It looked very scary.

She said, “Please remove your pallu as I want to measure your correct size.”

I did so and she took my boobs measurement and all other measurements. It is the first time I learned my boob size is 36 C. she gave out that mysterious sexy smile. While measuring my breasts she deliberately touched and pressed my nipples which I ignored thinking it must have been accident not intentional.

We came back from trail room she showed us different pattern of blouse. All of them are low neck, while some of them were sleeveless; some of them were back less too. I got jitters even imagining myself wearing those things. Such designs were a big no – no for me but my son did not listen to my words.

My son selected all the 3 patterns. I felt shy imagining how I would look if I wore it. My son also asked them to show choodidar suits of latest fashion too.

“Now what has he gone mad?”, I thought to myself. “What he thinks I am not going to wear choodidar suits. He is going to make a fool of me, his mother.”

I stopped his pranks and told, “I won’t wear them. So stop being naughty and let us get out of this shop. I will wear sarees only. Even this fancy blouse is not to my liking, understand. Now leave the shop.”

My son laughed at me as if I was like a little girl in big shop. He said, “Mom these are the latest fashion in town. All girls wear them and so will you. Not only you will have to wear jeans, t-shirts, middies but also you will have to wear skirts and tops for me.”

Ignoring my pleas he asked sales girl to show lot of varieties which she obliged. My son selected as many as he liked. I stood there like a dumb c***d pricking the floor carpet with my toe nails. The lady asked us to come by evening all blouses will be ready.

There I came to know my waist is 34. Some of the middies which he bought finished just above knee and god did they look really sexy. I have hairy legs and thighs. I dare not wear that trendy stuff.

I took my son to a corner and told, “I am not wearing those stuffs, no matter what comes. So stop buying this. I will arrange your marriage in near future and you fulfill your desire by buying such stuff for your wife.”

My voice got louder when I saw he was not listening to me. I clutched his arms and tried to pull him out of the shop. I tried to reason out with him. How could I tell him that I have hairy legs and thighs.

Hearing our conversation the owner of the shop told, “s****r now a day’s fashion has changed its face. Even ladies of my age are wearing such dress, so there is nothing wrong in it. Many young boys like my son also want to see their moms in these fittings. You are not too old for these dresses.”

I didn’t understand first but quickly understood when my son Jay took me to another section of the store where they displayed variety of lingerie. They had a range of mannequins wearing sexy, lacy and god knows what type of different lingerie. This was the first time I was visiting such section with my adult son. Earlier I used to purchase myself or with my husband.

By looking at those things I really felt very shy but my son was acting as if he was from another planet. He quickly selected so many bras for me, his mother, what a shameless fellow my son was. He bought bras which were cupped ones, stuffed ones, padded ones, even lace ones where entire breast is visible and a hole in the nipple area so that the nipple sticks out.

He wasted no time neither asked me anything as he already knew my boobs size. He bought bras of different colors, mostly light shade ones (like pink, sky blue, white) and few hot dark shade ones (red, black, gray etc ). God in my entire life I had never seen such things. I was feeling shy as well as proud of my lovely son for purchasing so many lovely bras for his poor mom.

Then he asked the sales girl for panty section. She showed us lot of varieties.

She asked, “Which size?” He asked her, “She is here why don’t you measure it yourself because I don’t know.”

The girl gave a very naughty smile at him and took me to a trial room, took my buttocks measurement which came to 40inch. I know I had big ass.

She asked, “Is the man your son?”, I said, “Yes, why you asked?”

She told, “He got a very good taste. He really wants to see his mom to look very sexy. How will you show him how this fits?”

Saying this she pinched my tummy. An electric current went through my body as result. I could not react to her act as I felt very shy and hid my face in my hands. Any other opportunity I would have slapped anyone who would have done such thing to me. How dare she comment like that?

She again said, “Don’t be so shy madam. You are going to have great time with your son. All the best, madam.”

I meekly thanked her as my cheeks were burning red due to her comments and action and all this was due to my own son. I wanted to kill him when we reach home. Then all stuffs were packed neatly. My son paid the bill and also tipped the salesgirl.

I was not talking to him for the entire episode. We came out of the shop. To smother my anger and anguish, he took me to posh hotel for lunch.

He said, “Don’t feel bad mom. I want you to feel good, young, beautiful and sexy. I want that you fulfill all your secret desires which you could not pursue since you had to look after me after dad’s death. I know you suffered a lot due to dad’s death and in laws indecent behavior. Now that your son earns a lot you tell me your desires and I will fulfill it. Can’t you make me happy for one moment by wearing those things?”

Hearing his soft words I felt tears welling up in my eyes. He cared for me so much and I was getting angry at him. I held his hands and blessed him. Even his eyes filled with tears. I thought it is my duty too to dress up and behave as per his desires if he felt so for me. I will be the model he has in his mind and there is nothing wrong in it. My heart felt for him.

We had very good lunch again we went on purchasing spree again. That time I was not feeling all that shy so we went to a very good cosmetics shop and purchased lots of cosmetics like lipsticks, nail polishes, body sprays, eye shadows, eyeliners foundations, creams, scents, blushers and a manual for how to use them also. The shop owner was very expert beautician. She provided all our basic needs.

My son said something in her ear, for which she smiled very naughtily at him and gave him 2 packed stuffs. She also gave address of one of the very expensive beauty parlor. My son took me to that parlor. He gave the card which was given by the cosmetic shop owner. The receptionist forwarded the card to parlor owner. She talked to the cosmetic shop owner over phone, they discussed something and owner took me inside.

She asked my son, “Sir, we are happy that you visited our parlor. Now I ask you to leave her with me and come back after 2 hours. Please give me those 2 packs which were given by the cosmetics shop owner to you.”

My son handed her the packets and left the parlor. I was feeling scared and worried. She took me in that big room after few minutes came back smiling naughtily at me.

It was an air conditioned hall, with a big bed in the center. She handed me a big towel and asked me, “Please wrap this towel around your body and remove your clothes,” I hesitated but she assured, “Don’t worry madam we are all females here. I want to do complete make over and for that I need to see what you got beneath. Help us to serve you better.”

I removed my saree and blouse. At that time I wore very cheap white bra with no panty. She asked me to remove all the clothes, so I removed bra and petticoat too. First time I was posing naked before anyone (even lady) other than my husband and doctor.

I felt very shy and was trembling with fear I quickly wrapped the towel around me tying the knot at my breasts. The towel ended at my ass. My ass was visible whenever I bent forward. Many things were going on in my mind. There might be cameras in walls or ceiling. But the lady was really expert. She knew how to handle female. She took me to a big table and asked me to lay on it. I followed what she told me. I lay on the table with my face down hiding my tummy. She applied a perfumed body lotion all over my body and started massaging my body. Oooooo……….wow what a massage my body never felt such comfortable.

She started her hand movement from neck, then shoulders then spine and finally reaching ass. She removed the towel in one swift move. She applied more lotion on my ass cheeks. She slapped my ass cheeks playfully as it jiggled like a jelly cake. She giggled at her own deeds. Again she began massaging my ass. Her hands were creating magic on my back. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her deft touches.

She inserted her hands in the ass crack too. Her fingers were almost reaching my pussy crack but she did not touch the pussy hole. Her actions were making me wish for more. Where ever she kept her hands I would get goose pimples. She was expert in teasing a woman. She would reach the pussy then when I wished her to insert her finger in my hole she would remove her hands. Remember I never had done such thing with any woman. Ghosh, I was getting wet by a woman’s touch lifting my ass up to enable her to reach my pussy depths.

Then suddenly she moved to my legs. I cursed her for this. She massaged my back thighs and knees. Finished it in minutes and asked me to turn over. I turned facing the ceiling all nude and my boobs heaving up and won with my hard breathing. She sensed my hardened nipples and began pouring lotion on my breasts. She fondled boobs as we knead dough before making roti.

I was simply enjoying her each moves as she applied little more lotion on my boobs and started giving circular massage. She carried on her movement on my breasts for nearly 15 minutes. She took extra care for my nipples. She was pressing my boobs and tweaking nipples and even massaging the base, giving me immense pleasure, for the first time after the death of my husband. Remember my body had forgotten how a hand felt when it touched my breasts and nipples.

She was bending forward to fondle my boobs. Her breasts were inches away from my face. I wished to lift my head and kiss and suck her breasts or at least touch it. Her hands were doing wonders to me. Her face told that she was also enjoying fondling my boobs. Her subtle massage was giving bit wetness in my pussy as after so many years somebody touched my boobs. I could feel my pussy lips quivering and wetness oozing.

Oooooohhhh god I was about to cum on the table, I began moaning responding to her hand movement. I was in heaven and ashamed of my awkward position too as I thought she would easily understand that I was about to orgasm before her eyes. Imagine I was laying on table nude and a lady massaging me and I was reaching orgasm.

But before I could cross the threshold she changed position much to my relief. (Such a tease)Then she came to my foot and massaged every fingers and toe. Then she moved to my legs and thighs. Then sometimes slowly, some times fast she was rubbing my thighs and legs.

Slowly she reached my waiting pussy. She playfully touched the pussy lips. My wet pussy was quivering at her each touch. She stroked along the pussy lips for the first time. She made faces after seeing my hairy pussy.

I wished to ask her how she found my pussy but before I could say anything she commented, “Madam you don’t shave your pussy. So much hairs. You need to remove it. It looks so clumsy. Today females like to keep their pussy shaved and so do their husbands. Don’t you know that?”

I replied in negative and she laughed it off and again concentrated on my pussy. Then slowly she reached my pussy area. She poured little extra oil on pussy and started rubbing pussy lips in slow circular motion. Her deft fingers were dancing on my pussy lips. It was too much for me.

She inserted her fingers in my pussy hole, I jumped up in excitement as if I was waiting for it. She kept on fondling my pussy lips and eventually found my clitoris. God ohhhh every inch of my pussy was responding when touched by those expert hands. I was really aroused after 2 decades so felt so horny. If she were a male I would have simply asked her to fuck me then and there. Such was my condition.

The lady also understood my condition and took bit extra time for my pussy, massaging it for eternity. Within few minutes I felt as if I was about to climax. Seeing my facial expressions she planted her mouth on my cunt and began licking my cunt juices. My pulsating pussy lips were too much for her too. I bit my lower lip in excitement. She inserted her tongue in my pussy hole. I raised my buttocks in air to meet her tongue.

I began moaning like never before. My husband had never kissed me on my pussy leave aside licking or sucking. He would just insert his tool, release and perish. The parlor owner was ultimate woman for me that time. She found my clit and began flipping her tongue around it. She sucked the clit along with my pussy lips. Her hands were parting my pussy lips wide for her tongue to access the deepest point in my pussy, a place never touched by any human hands or mouth.

I wanted more so I began telling her, “KEEP ON DOING THAT………….YOU HAVE GOT MAGIC IN YOUR MOUTH………..I AM SPREADING MY LEGS WIDEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR……………..KEEP PLAYING WITH MY CLITTYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY………….RUBBIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING MY CUNT…..CUNT…..CUNT……….YOU SLUT.”

She inserted her middle finger in my anus. Within minutes I reached climax. I saw stars dancing before my eyes as I finally climaxed. I clasped my thigh with f***e trapping her face inside my thighs. I cummed in earth shattering waves after waves. It was my first orgasm after two decades or so. I clinched her hairs very tight. I lay there catching my breath and smiling eyes closed.

Seeing this, the lady smiled naughtily and asked, “How you feel madam? Did you enjoy? Now we need to shave your jungle. Please sit on the chair with legs spread apart.”

I was still nude without a single stitch of cloth on me but till now I was used to my nudity. She asked me to sit on a chair and spread my thighs widely. I did so and she applied some shaving foam on my pussy hair. Then she started brushing which gave out a lot of lather. Her brush started making me excited again. Then she saw my closed eyes and understood my predicament. So she took out razor and started to shave my pussy hair.

She did not remove all hair but left a little patch which looked like a brush on my pussy and trimmed it leaving a thin strand of hair line just above my pussy lips. I never imagined that I was going to get my pussy hair shaved as before that I had never shaved it. I stroked the pussy area and found it very smooth.

She brought a hand mirror to show me my pussy which was shaved for first time. My god it looked so beautiful. I never thought that pussy also needs shaving and trimming. I ignored her naughty looks and kept my attention to my newly shaved pussy. I saw my shaved pussy in the mirror, it looked really nice.

Let me describe my pussy for you. I am very fair lady with glowing skin even at this age. My pussy lips are pinkish in color with a small crack like opening between the two rose petals like pussy lips. Inside that there is a rosy colored clitoris which looks like a crown in my pussy.
She gathered the pussy hairs in a plastic packet and handed it over to me, saying, “Mam, this is your virgin pussy hairs shaved for first time. Please keep it with you as your son had asked for it. He had instructed us to give you the same.”

I was surprised to hear that but I did not react. I wondered why would my son ask for my pussy hairs, did he know that they would shave my pussy or he had asked them to shave my pussy. These questions needed to be answered at the earliest. I dare not ask them.

She herself quenched my curiosity, “Your son wanted you to look like a real modern lady having all the modern needs. So he wanted us to clean your body, armpits and pussy. And hand over the hairs to him as a gift. They say that carrying mother’s virgin pussy hairs brings good luck to men.”

I was surprised to know that. I think what she said was her own interpretation.

She said, “No, few more things are to be done before your son arrives to take you home. We have surprise package for him.”

Her assistants brought towels for me. She dried me and gave a new set of bra and panties which my son had purchased early that day. They helped me to wear both because the panty was a laced one and both were pink in color, I was using such fancy lingeries for the first time in my life.

I wore the panty………… oh I felt like a princess. I thanked my lovely son a hundred times in my mind for this. Then I stood before the mirror and looked at my body. I myself could not believe at what I saw in the mirror.

I got such a sexy body with 38 size boobs, 34 size waist, no fatty stomach, no folds in tummy, no thunder thighs with sexy long legs.

The woman watched me admiring my beauty and said, “Madam please wear this robe.”

I put on a robe and they took me to the makeup table. I was seated on it. Again the lady came and she did my eyebrows, gave them very sexy shape, applied foundation on face, eyeliner and mascara on eyes, blush on cheek, lipstick lip gloss lip liner on my pouting lips. I was using all these for first time. I was admiring my beauty in the vanity mirror.

Suddenly she told me to remove my bra panty again. I did so and she got between my legs and applied some cream on my boobs. Then started to rub it hard. Wowwwwwow suddenly my boobs really felt stiff and nipples got erect like a pole. Before I could ask anything, she applied another cream on my pussy and started rubbing it for a minute. My pussy felt so tight.

I asked, “What are those stuffs?”

“They were very costly cream which is imported,” she said smiling very naughtily, “Your son bought these for his sexy mom. It makes your boobs hard and nipples erect and when applied to pussy it makes it tight and smooth.”

Now I also smiled hearing her comments about my son. I very naughtily wore my bra panty back. Again she sprayed a body spray and did a little hair cut expertly. She curled little on either side of my face. Again sprayed some hair cream on my hair and tied a very sexy bun. Let me tell you that I got very good hair, even at this age there is no gray strand in it. My hairs come up to my ass and make a very thick choti.

Finishing all the makeup she gave call to my son to ask whether he brought the blouses from the store or not.

My son replied, “Yes mam, I will be there in a minute.”

With in no time he came to parlor and sent the blouses along with sarees inside for her to select. She selected a pink saree which was of very thin material and also thin petticoat and sleeve less, low neck and back less blouse. She herself dressed me. She tied saree knot 3 inches below my navel, spread some glittering thing on my navel. I wore that sexy backless blouse.
Ooh god it revealed entire back of mine. I looked so sexy that even my eyes did not believe what a transformation it was, from ordinary mature very simple lady to a gorgeous sexy horny lady.

I sat on chair she applied matching pink nail polish 2 coats on both toe nails and finger nails which increased my sex appeal. Oohhhh god it looked so sexy. She sprayed very pleasant and nice smelling perfume below my shaved arm pits, on my bare back and boobs in front.

She asked me to come out. I felt bit nervous because I was going to face my son after makeover. The lady held my hand and took me to my son who was in the guest room. I didn’t have courage to look at him. I did not feel such shyness even on my marriage day.

My son was so much surprised that he almost shouted, “Mom, you look really sexy, wow you are really gorgeous. I never imagined you were so sexy mom.”

First time he called me sexy. A son was calling his mom sexy………….Ooh God help me face this situation……. I dared not look into his eyes and kept gazing the floor. After hearing his exclaimed husky voice my shyness increased further more. I began trembling in embarrassment.

He came near me, I raised my eyes and looked in to his eyes, “Don’t be shy mom, I am your son not outside common mom. Say something mom, speak.” My son tried to boost my morale.

I tried to say something but my voice choked in my throat, only tears welled up in my eyes seeing my wonderful son.

The lady said, “Your mom is really a beautiful lady and you are lucky son to have such a beauty as your mother.”

“Yes, indeed mam, I am really very lucky.” he thanked her and paid bill along with extra tips.

The lady felt very happy and asked us to visit again. My son held my hands firmly and brought me out. We seated in the taxi which was with us since morning. The driver stopped blinking his eye and dropped his jaw because he had seen me in the morning and was seeing me now. He was surprised by the difference in me.

Without hesitation he told, “Mem saab aap bahut khoobsurat deekh rahi hai.”

I thanked him and I asked my son, “Tell me, do I look so beautiful?” he told, “You are looking like a real sex goddess, no heroine can match my mother’s beauty,” saying this he flattered me a lot and my shyness had vanished a little.

First time my son put his hand around my neck and pulled me towards him. Our thighs pressed each other, my left side boob almost crushed under his manly chest. I felt as if a high voltage current passed through me. I was shivering, my son dragged me little closer but I tried to keep a distance from him, but with no success.

He took me to a jewelers shop, bought me one gold necklace with pendent, 2 gold chains, diamond ear rings, very beautiful nose ring and silver anklet with small bells which makes ghal ghal sound while walking. He also bought 6 rings studded with diamond 3 for each hand. Then he asked the shop owner to show toe rings.

I told him, “Stop, don’t buy it. I am a widow, I can’t wear it.”

He smiled mischievously at me and selected 2 sets of toe rings which married women wear. He also purchased something which was packed. Then we came out.

“What else you want purchase Jay,” I asked.

He took me to very expensive foot wear shop, bought so many chappels. He told me to wear one high heeled sandal which I did. My feet looked so sexy with nail polish and beautiful anklets.

He took out the toe rings from his pocket, “Mom please wear it for your son……….. Please maa.”

He was almost begging which I could not refuse so I wore it. Wow it really increased the beauty of my feet. We came out of the shop and went to a restaurant as it was almost night and I was tired. In restaurant everybody gave lusty looks at me. Firstly I got irritated but I adjusted.

We mom son seated like newlywed couple and we also behaved like one. Whenever Jay was cutting jokes I laughed full heartedly making others turn their attention to us. I was enjoying the attention the crowd was providing us.

When we finished the dinner my son asked the driver to drop us in a nearby resort, “What is this Jay beta? We have a home. Let us go there not anywhere else.”

Jay replied, “No mom today I want to discuss something very important with you, that is why I am taking you out.”

“Whatever you want to discuss you can do it in our home bete.” I tried to convince him but he was in no mood to listen, “No, mom please listen, it is important. I want to discuss it very peacefully which in that small dungeon I can’t.”

I thought he wanted to tell me something very important and also didn’t want to make him upset, so I agreed.

“Oohhh……….. Thank you, mom you are so kind to me, you are my lovely sexy mom.” I smiled at him for his comment.

He got happy and that was what I wanted him to be. That day he had made me feel so happy so I wanted to make him happy in return. He purchased a suitcase filled it with our purchases. The driver took us to the resort.

My son told on way, “I had purchased a lot of jasmine flowers kanakambhara.”

I asked, “For whom you are taking the flowers, Jay beta as no temple will be open at this late hour.”

He replied, “No mom, this is for my goddess who is always with me.”

I didn’t understand what he said so I laughed. Suddenly I thought my son had fallen in love with some girl and wanted me to meet her so he had spent so much on me to make me happy. Little did he know that even without such gifts, I would have readily agreed to any girl for him to marry. After all, I was his mother.

To his know what was inside his mind I asked, “Who is that goddess show me bête.”

He said,”Definitely I will show you mom, but at the resort. Wait for the suspense.”

We arrived at the resort and we got down from the taxi. My son pulled me closer holding my waist as we entered the reception which was manned by a model like receptionist. Jay told her that the honey moon suit was booked in the name of Mr. & Mrs. Jaydeep. I was shocked to hear what he told her. I almost fell aback. Since Jaydeep held my waist, I did not fall. I tried to speak but my son placed his finger on his lips and signaled me not to say anything. I almost went into trance.

“Welcome Mr. & Mrs. Jaydeep to our resort for your Honey moon suit,” Saying this receptionist handed the room keys and welcomed us.

I got really angry with her, how dare she call me Mrs. Jaydeep. Tried to open my mouth but my son again signaled me not to talk. She called the bell boy and asked him to take our luggage and she led us to honey moon suit. Finally we reached there. The suit was in the corner of the top floor of the building.

A fine rose wood carved big door stood right in front of us. She opened it. My mouth opened wide……………Ooohhh it was a huge hall. It had everything in it what a big posh flat would have ……………a big sofa set……… dining table, cupboard………. sit out in balcony and most importantly a big rosewood cot with a very luxurious bed.

Few sexy paintings adorned the wall of the bed room and to my surprise the entire bed room was decorated with flowers (jasmine, rose and many more flowers). In the middle of the bed a there was a love marking along with the wordings “Happy married life… Mr. and Mrs. Jaydeep” And on the corner of the bed many sweets, fruits and dry fruits were placed in silver plates. The room was filled with a beautiful smelling incense stick.

Over all it was a complete set up for a hot and sexy Honey moon, but whose honeymoon. It was a million dollar question. Did he invite his girl friend here and wanted me to meet her in this sexy room. A bad idea as the room was too erotic for such talks. Many things crossed my minds which needed explanation. From his generous behavior in the day at the parlor to the room booked for Mr. and Mrs. Jaydep to this sexy honeymoon room, entire day’s events were dancing before my eyes.

I couldn’t understand what I was seeing as it added more to my confusion. I looked at my son in total confusion he again not allowed me to talk before the receptionist.

The receptionist handed over the keys to my son. Jaydeep again said, “Thank you and we are not to be disturbed until we call.” She smiled naughtily and said, “We are not disturbing any newlywed couples…….. Especially, on their First Night or in their Honey moon suite. Please feel like home sir and madam.”

My son smiled and said something in her ear. It added fire to my anger for the attention Jaydeep was giving to her. Then I thought she might be confused because of my dressing and make up. It looked like I was a bride, so she was addressing me as Mrs. Jaydeep. I smiled in my mind.

Immediately I started asking questions, “What are these entire Jay? What are all these arrangements??????????? So you married a girl without my consent and made all arrangements for your Honeymoon???????????? You only bring me to bless both of you. Where is she?…….. Who is she????????????? Show me????????? Kya woh achi khandhan ki ladki nahi hai??????? Kya wo sundar ladki nahi hai????????????? Tere saath padhnevali hai kya??????????”

There were many questions which needed explanation. But my son replied smilingly, “Oohhh……..nahin maa…….. Maine abhi shaadi nahin kiya…………. Ladki pasand jaroor hai magar ladki ka bhi permission lena zaroori hai na…….Main to use pasand karta hu magar ye nahi pata ki wo mujhe pasand karti hai ki nahi………………. Mai usko bina pooche ye sabhi arrangements kiya kyon ki mujhe maloom hai ki wo zaroor permission degi…………. kyon ki mai use bachpan se janta hoon.”

I replied, “Arre beta…….. Pagal hai kya wo kaunsi aisi ladki hai jo tujhe bachapan se mallom hain aur main use nahi janti…….aisa koyi ladki maine tere saat nahi dekha………. tu mazaak kar raha hai na…………. sach sach bata bete……. mai yaha aane ke waqt se confusion me hoon.”

Jaydeep, “Maa wo ladki thodi dari hui hai.”

I said as I was really confused, “Ooh kaha beta….. kaha chupa rakha hai usse……. mujhe use dikha na…… Aur wo dari hui kyu hai?”

I started searching for her in room.

Jaydeep my son said, “Kaha dhund rahi ho maa?????? wo bilkul mere samne hi hai.”

It really angered me because nobody was there except me. He was joking with me for sure.

I was exasperated, “Idhar tere samne mere siva aur kohi nahi hai Jay.”

My son smiled as if to reveal the secret now, “Haan…… maa…… wo ladki koyi aur nahi…… sirf aap ho maa…….. My girl is you mom. Main apse shaadi karna chahta hu.”

He bent on to his knees in filmy style and said, “Will you marry me? You are my love of life. I will keep you happy all your life.”

I could not believe my ears. I was totally shocked; I never felt such a shock in my entire life, to hear this from my beloved one and that also from only son. He wanted me as his bride. He loved me….. Oh my dear lord…My son doesn’t have any girl in his life. That was a relief for me.

Suddenly I started feeling guilty….Maybe I should not do it as it is beyond the society’s acceptance…………What would the f****y members say to this alliance………Maybe I had dressed too offensively which made him think like that towards me….Maybe I should have stopped the arrangements that started in the morning culminating to this honeymoon suite.

My son said that I was his bride which I never imagined even in my dreams. For 5 minutes the room was under pin drop silence. Society would blame me for this. They would say I had enticed or seduced my son to marry me. I had to confront the situation now.

I recovered from shock and started abusing my son, “Ye kya bol raha hai? Haaram khor…….. Apni ma pe gandi nazar rakhta hai? Shayad mujhi se koi bahut badi galti ho gayi tujhe palne mein jiska mujhe ye sila mila hai. Maine tere liye dusri shadi nahi ki. Darti thi kahi mera pyar bant na jaye………Aur aaj tu mujhe ye din deekha raha hai.”

I went on and on and said many more harsh words until i got breathless due to excitement. Before that day I had never used such words for my son, “Hey bhagavan use maaph kar dena…… wo abhi bacha hai.”

I was unstoppable for 15 minutes abusing him with loud voice. Thankfully the room was sound proof that’s why nobody heard my shouting. For the entire period my son did not open his mouth. When I got cool he tried to convince me in polite manner.

He opened his mouth, “Maa mai tera beta hoon……. mujh ko teri sukh ka sada chinta rahta hai……mujhe pata hai ki tune mere liye dusri shadi nahi ki……. ye tere liye sahi mauka hai…apne saare gham bhula de aur mujhse shadi kar le… tu mere liye bahut dukh sahi hai…….mujhe palne mein bahut mehanat ki hai……….mujhe hamesha teri fiqra padi hai mom……..

I just want to give back what I got from you…….No women will share my love……… My unconditional love is only to you mom that’s why I don’t want any other girl as my wife. You are the women who filled my heart and soul mom.

Give a thought to my request……….think mom. I will wait for you whole life…If you won’t agree to marry me I will never marry just as you never remarried for my sake………I am not asking you to take this decision in hurry. But please don’t say no…… My life depends on you and your love.”

I was in stupor not able to reply anything. But I somehow managed to say, “Now I don’t know what to say beta…… Ab ek maa aapne bete se shaadi nahi kar sakti……Aisa karna paap hai aur hamara saamaj bhi isko nahi manega.”

Before I could finish my sentence my son was ready with reply, “Maa saamaj ko chhodo……… Is samaaj ne tumko kya diya hai siwa nafrat ke …….. ye mujhe malum hai aur rahne do ye paap punya ki baaten…….. sab bullshit hai…. wo bhi chhodo khud bhagavan ne aapni beti se shaadi ki…………. Rati Kamdev ki maa hoke aapne bete se shaadi ki.

Man lo main kisi dusri ladki se shadi karta bhi hu to iska kya guarantee hai ki who mujeh tere jitna pyar degi…….Tumhare siwa kaun meri dekhbhal itne achche se karegi…………Kahi usne mujeh tere khilaf bhadka diya to……Main kis ki side lunga teri ay uski??????????? Us waqt mujhe kaisa lagega?”

Things changed so fast that he convinced me instead of me convincing him. His talks were making sense. I thought what is wrong in it. If two adults want to marry what has the society got to do with it. And who ever marries Jay will surely be very lucky so why not me. In him I saw a very generous, caring and loving husband.

The entire day, my pussy was on fire. Firstly the parlor owner made me so hot. My pussy started oozing wetness by thinking of my son’s cock, my boobs got stiff and my nipples got erect. If such was his effect on me by just thinking what would he do if I actually married him or fucked him? I decided I would agree to his request and marry him. My body hairs got erect by just the imagination of his cock.

I smiled at him, “Acha beta teri sab manghe hum poori karenge……….. aaj se teri maa teri biwi hai…………. pehle mujhse shaadi karle………. mere bete aapni maa ko biwi banale……….”
I covered my eyes with my hands due to shyness.

By hearing this, my son become very happy, and jumped in joy, “Thank you mom. I love you so much…..Oohh god thanks a lot.”
He said, “At last I got my mom has my wife……… ohhh mom, mai tujhse abhi shaadi kar loonga…… woh bhi according to all rituals. What do you say mom. Sorry…… mere hone wali patni.”

I said, “Acha beta…………. sorry mere honewaale pati………. kya iska bhi tayyari kar liya.” I said with very naughty smile.

He said, “Haaahaan, meri maa……. nahin nahin meri honewalli biwi……… Taiyari mein der hi kitna lagega…..Abhi Abhi iska bhi tayyari ho chuka hai.”

Then he picked up phone and called the receptionist to ask her to send any Panditji in 15 minutes. The receptionist agreed to send one in few minutes.

Jay bola, “Kya baat hai…. aha maa tum tayyar ho jaao…….. pehale thoda makeup ko theek kar lo aur woh red color saree pehalo jaldi………… tere saath suhaag raat manane ke liye mera lund tadap raha hai.”

First time my son talked to me using sexy words but instead of feeling angry at him I began to feel happy and naughty.

But I playfully slapped his back for the dirty language he used for me and said, “Cheeeeeee……. Ma se aisi baten karta hai? Yaad rakh abhi main teri biwi nahi bani hu…….. Apne jaban ko sambhal ke rakh samjaha……..Acha mai abhi tayyar hoti hoon.”

I applied red nail polish and wore very expensive red colored saree suitable for bride with matching laced bra and panty. I put on a sleeve less and backless low neck blouse and asked my son to tie those thin thread.
While tying the back thread he said, “Wow kya khoob lagti ho meri jaan……… Ek dum apsara………….. You are really sexy my darling mom.” saying he started pressing his already erected cock against my ass. I felt some very hot iron rod pressing on my ass. It felt very nice. He knew how to arouse sensuality.

But I said, “No baba not before marriage then everything. Beta tu bhi jaldi se ready hoja………. Waqt bahut kam hai.”

My dutiful son said, “It is ok mom. Ha mom mai abhi ready hota hoon.” saying he went bathroom.

He took shower and came. His erect cock was standing like a pole in towel making a tent inside. I felt ashamed looking at his hard cock so I put my head down, but kept on looking at that priceless cock of my darling son, through the corner of my eyes with a hungry look. My son knew what his mom would be looking at.

He spurted out his excitement by saying, “Ye to tere liye hi hai meri raani……. mai tumhe zaroor dikhaoonga pehale shaadi honede. Fir aram se dekhna ise.”

I really felt so shy at his dirty words spoken to his mother that I put my heads down with absolute embarrassment. My son got ready for our most sacred i****t wedding. He was wearing cream colored shervani and red shawl. Oohhh he looked like a prince in that outfit.

My motherly heart looked at him happily but my bride heart inside me took over it and it started imagining my suhaag raat with him. He sprayed very costly perfume on him. Both bride and bridegroom were ready for their i****tual taboo marriage.

Then the reception said that panditji had come along with some selected guests. My son asked her to send them to our suite.

I was surprised and asked my son, “Who are the guests and whether they know that we are mom and son?”

Jaydeep replied, “Cool mom, they know we are mom and son, even panditji knows that and they all are happy about our i****tual marriage, so no worry.”

Panditji straight away started rituals saying, “Pleas pay attention, the mahurtum is going to expire within 10 minutes and it is already late. So start at the earliest.”

He called both of us in front of holy fire starts chanting mantras asked my son for mangala sutra. [panditji brought all pooja materials along with iron fire stand] My son took out a mangalasutra from his pocket and placed it on the coconut. Oh that is what he had bought at that jewelry shop I remembered.

One of the guests, an elderly woman, who was mother of one of his friend put jassmine and kanakambhara flowers on my hair along with little haldi on both side of my cheeks legs and hands and a small kajal just below the right side of my lips[we called drushti chukke]

My son tied the mangalasutra around my neck. We the erstwhile mother and son became husband and wife according to Hindu dharma shastra. The i****tual taboo marriage of mother with his son was complete.

Panditji blessed us and said, “Beti ees shaadi se parishaan mat raho……… ye maa bete ka shaadi shastra sammat hai.”

I thanked him, he collect his dakshina and went away along with all the guests wishing us happy married life. Among the guests one elderly lady named Pushpa also decided to marry her son whom she secretly admired and longed for but could not muster courage to say.

Hearing that all guests laughed including me. Till then I became fully open so no more shyness for me. I mingled with guests, the female guests appreciated my beauty and the way I looked so young and dress. The male guests got jealous with my son for having such a beautiful mom who had become his wife. Everybody left the room leaving me and my son in the room.

My son tried to hold me but I said, “Ooooooooooh…na baba na, go and wait for me on the bed. I will come soon.”

My son replied making dirty gestures towards me with his fingers and thumb into a circle gesticulating of my pussy hole, “Oh mom, don’t make late come fast as my cock is so hungry for your pussy.”

I laughed at his excitement and replied him in the same dirty language, pointing at my pussy, “Ok beta your newly wedded mom is coming to you. I also want your lovely masculine cock inside my pussy. My pussy is itching for your iron rod.”

I entered the highly decorated suhaagraat room carrying milk in a silver jar with a silver glass. My son was surprised to see milk and all. I had asked the receptionist for it and she provided it happily. My son [husband] was surprised to see me behaving shy like all newlywed brides. But I was luckier than other brides as I married my own son. My son took the milk jug from me.

I fell on his feet and said, “Mujhe aashirwad dijiye sada suhagan rahane ke liye.”

I uttered the words very respectively the same way a wife converses with her husband on her wedding night.

My son husband said, “Ooh common mom. You are older than me and also my mom so I should take blessing from you and not vice versa.”

I whispered, “Sssssssshhhh aisa mat kahiye…….. Pran nath…….. mai aap ka daasi hoon aur aapki patni hoon. Mujhe ab apke charno mein rahna hai. Apki sewa karni hai aur apke bachche pal ne hai. Main sada apki sewa mein upasthith rahungi.”

My son got thrilled by hearing those nice words from me. He encircled me in his well built shoulder and hugged me tightly. My boobs were pressed to his broad hairy chest. Electric current started running all over my body. As after more than twenty years a male was hugging me to his chest, the male who was none other than my own son who had become my husband. He lifted my face and started to look in to my eyes which increased my shyness many folds.

Jaydeep asked, “Sharma rahi ho kya maa????”

I said, “Hhaan ji mujhe bahut sharum aa rahi hai……. Mujhe aise mat dekhiye please.”

My son caressed my cheeks and said, “Is main sharmane ki kya baat hai…….tum meri patni ho…….. aaj hamara suhaag raat hai………. maa aaj poora raat enjoy karna matlubh tumhe chodna chahta hu…….. Kayi positions me chodunga aur gaand bhi marna chahta hu……….mom don’t feel bad if I use vulgur words…….. Agar aap ko parishhani hota hai to I will stop using it.”

I was enjoying his dirty words and wanted him to continue in the same manner so told, “Oh ho, nahin bête…… Don’t worry tum ko jaisa kahana ho kaho,,,,,,,, maaf ki ji ye maine aap ko tum kaha.”

Hearing this, my son, my husband said, “Ooh chhodo na maa bed room me ye sab chalta hai. Ab mujhe wo akrne do jo main karna chahta hu. Jiske liye maine tumse shadi ki. Us chut ka darshan karwao jis se main bahar aya hu.”

Saying this, my son started kissing my fore head, then on my eyes, on back of my ears, on my rosy cheeks and on my nose. Oohhhhh I don’t know where he learned this but his kisses were creating sensations in my body………… Oohhhh I also started responding to his kisses. I put my hand in his hairs. His mouth was closing on my face and my lips. My heart was beating fast like a drum. My face became very hot and red. I felt very dizzy and suddenly my hand was pulled by my son and placed on his raging cock. I shivered to touch something very hot. My lips felt some salivating hot mouth on it and a big face covering my face.

My precious juicy fingers were giving him much more excitement which I felt in his kissing and also from his steel rod like cock which was rubbing on my thighs. Ooooooooohaaaaaaaa…. Then his mouth came to all parts of my face giving special treatment to my cherry red lipstick coated juicy lips. First he delicately placed his hard truly male lips on my lips, and then rubbed his lips on mine very delicately for good 5 minutes which made my lower vertical lips means my pussy lips to start crying happily.

Now he opened my mouth gently and inserted his tongue inside. I welcomed his tongue in to my well oval shaped little mouth with any hesitation I started chewing his tongue………. Ooooooohaaaaaaaaa what a beautiful scene it was……. a mom son kissing each other passionately on their suhaag raat. Our tongues loved each other very much with lust. We kept on kissing like that for nearly 10 minutes and hugged so tightly that even air couldn’t pass between us. We separated our eyes were filled with pure lust and nothing else.

My son turned husband said, “Oh meri raani, meri maa, meri sexy biwi…. kya mast hot lips hai tumhare………. mom really it is so juicy sweet and smooth……. so sexy. I never thought it would be so sexy, I am really lucky man having you as my wife.”

I replied kissing his lips, “Me too lucky beta for having you as my husband…… you are a wonderful kisser ………I think even your dad never kissed me like this……… where did you learn this? With whom have you been practicing?”

He didn’t expect such question so got nervous but replied, “No mom, I never kissed anybody……. Promise……. It is you only whom I have kissed till date. It is the lust and passion for you which lead me to this.”

Saying this he simply threw away my pallu and started to stare at my boobs which are 36C in size firm and well shaped half of which was already out because neither my blouse nor my bra could hold it fully. His big palms held my boobs and he started squeezing it………….ohhhhhhh my!!!!

He was fondling my boobs the same boobs which had fed him when he was a toddler and nursed him to adulthood saying, “I can’t stand any more……….. The passion runs in me………. wow mom…….. What a beauty you have……… wow they are so firm and good in shape………. I think your first husband, my dad not use it much. Nor did you feed me much.”

I replied, “Oh yes beta…… mera pehala pati, yaani tumhara baap bahut jaldi chale gaya na and he did not use and he didn’t take that much interest in sex. Iska beta yaani mera bhi beta yaani mera dusara pati bahut sexpert lagta hai…….. I am really proud of you son……… you know how to make a woman surrender to your charm. You are master in this.”

He removed the thin thread which was holding my blouse and out came my blouse in one go. He threw it away; the lace bra also got the same fate. The boobs which were freed from cage were ready to be handled roughly as well as smoothly. I am very fair lady so those melons are milky white and the brownish nipple were erect more than a inch from their original size. Without wasting time my son started squeezing it with his both hands.

I cried out, “Aahaaaaaaa my son be little slow and soft on my dear boobs……… Remember they are your mom’s boobs……. Please handle with care…… even in your c***d hood you were so fond of it………..Just fondle and suck don’t bite.”

Son replied, “Oohhhh…….. My sexy mom………. my lovely wife……… I am really lucky that I was fed by these. It’s so good honey what a boobs you got… if I knew they were so good I would have fucked you much early or even ****d you if you didn’t let me fuck you.”

I said, “I would have fucked you also if I knew you were so good in sex…………. I would have allowed you to fuck me much early…………… Your mouth is so hot and sexy.”

His fingers were caressing my back and soon his lips devoured my erect nipples and he started sucking it. I could feel pressure of his warm and demanding lips on swell of my boobs, his teeth were pressing softly on my boobs, trying to leave love marks around my nipples and his tongue was caressing, licking, flirting with my fully aroused nipple. Meanwhile with one hand I was caressing, squeezing his firm hips and with other hand I was rubbing my pussy which was pressurizing me more and more for my son’s already stirring cock.

Enjoying my attention my son started putting my right nipple in his mouth while squeezing left boob like he did in his c***dhood. He used to drink milk from right boob first and squeeze the other boob…….. Oooooooooohaaaaa what a sexy sensation……….. Again he changed his position squeezing right and chewing left.

Oohhhh I couldn’t control, the pussy juice was oozing, running like a water fall in my tiny panty completely soaking it wet with my pussy juice………. even my thighs could feel the wetness and the heat of my lust…….. My hands started to gauze size of his cock over his dress………. It was so hard too long and thick. I still not seen it but I could imagine the size and feel so happy that it belonged to my son [now my hubby]

Both of my hands were on his head grasping his hairs……… My eyes were closed feeling his hot breath on my face and nipples…He was sucking both my boobs alternately… I was letting out hot moans…Then I caught his hand and led it to my pussy and placed it on it. He started squeezing my pussy………. He extended his palm till it covered my crotch………..He began roaming his hands on my pussy area…My sanctum sanctorum…… His birth place……. My son found the pussy mound easily and squeezed it from above the saree folds…….. To unravel the pussy he began pulling my saree……… Within few seconds my saree was on floor along with my blouse and bra……..Then he removed my petticoat…… I was waiting for him to remove my panty……..He removed it with jerk tearing it into two pieces…. My pussy was naked before my son, my husband………. My young stud………My fucker from today.

He began massaging my pussy mound………..I was getting wetter and wetter……His fingers were parting my pussy crack……. His finger was invading my pussy hole.. My pussy was throbbing to his tender touch… I had waited for ages for the day to arrive……. Finally my cunt had found a worthy suitor……. A worthy fucker, who was my flesh and bl**d.

All I could say was, “Oh god, main mar gai……… Mere pati parmeshwar mere raja……. mere pussy ko pyar se sahlao… MERE PURUSH?.MUJHE LOOT LO?..YE BADAN TUMHARA HAI…………AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH???.!!!!!!.”

He came between my thighs and parted them…..He began kissing my thighs from knees to my pussy………. His wet tongue was all over my thighs…….. wooaaaaaaaaaaa…………. How wonderful feeling it was for me…….. I never enjoyed such abundant pleasure in my life till that day………… He pulled my pussy lips with his lips and began sucking it……

I kept on murmuring, “Uufffffffffff ahhhhhh apni unglii meri geeli pussy mein dalo…….Aaahhhh……Chuso na meri chut ko…….. Pussy lips ko aur chuso. Chato meri clit ko……….Ghus jao andar usi ched mein jis se tu bahar aya tha.”

He inserted his hot tongue in my pussy hole, I shrieked, “Oh mmmmmaaaaaaaa…….main gaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii janoooooooooo……….. oaurr andar…………mere pati…….. apnii gurm gurm zuban mairi pussy kay under dallllooooooooooo………..jjjjjjiii ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”
I needed something to hold on…… I held his hairs in my hands and pulled with strength. Meanwhile he located my clit and began sucking it…..

I instructed, “Oohhhhhhh…….my darling sonny cock……..yesssssss son………….BITE MY CLITTYYYYYYYYYYYYY…………..CHEW MY CLITTYYYYY………..liccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk my cunt some more…….lick…..lick……lick……….PUSH YOUR HOT TONGUE deep into my pussyyyyyyyy…….oooooooooooooo.”

Then I climaxed with his mouth placed on my pussy. I almost screamed with pleasure. With this I let out a big gush of cum. It was the best orgasm I ever had. My son-husband licked my love juice which was oozing from my pussy. I felt so nice and elevated. Unable to think further I groped his thick cock over his pants and squeezed it hard. He came over me, his cock still in my hands and kissed me. He inserted his tongue in my mouth. I could taste my cunt juice on his tongue…………. It tasted funny..Imagine tasting your own cunt juice that also from your son’s mouth or tongue. I sucked it little more.

Meanwhile his cock had grown to it’s full erection…. I could feel it in my hands that it was oozing precum…….. Lovely cock that belongs to my stud son.

I moaned loudly, “Dear son, now your mom is hungry for your (mine now) cock. Don’t make me wait for it beta……..mere pati….mere purush.”

He smiled naughtily and asked, “Kya hai………. meri raani……….. meri maa aur mere patni………… kya chayiye tumko bata na….. Mast chuchi wali mummy… Mera lund kyu pakda hai.”

Closing my eyes with excitement and shyness I said, “Mere chut ke malik………Mere badan ke swami………Meri khushio ke rakshak………Mujhe aapka……. aapka ye chayiye… Ye jo itna kada sa hai mere haathon mein……. Jis se aap kisi aurat ko aurat hone ka maza dete hai……… Mere kaam dev ke avtar”

I squeezed his cock a bit strongly. His cock was throbbing in my hands like a live mouse waiting to jump at me.. His mother…….. his wife……his darling’s cunt…….. I thought his cock was too big for my little cunt hole but was re assured by the fact that this boy had emerged from the same hole. So if his head can come out from the hole, his cock can also go in.

My son was still in playful mood, “Ooh maa aise bolliyega to kaise pata chalega apko kya chaiye……… Iska naam to baatao. Haath mein le rakhi ho………. Naam kya hai.”

I hid my face in his chest, “Uummmmmmmm…..chaalo ji mujhe sharum aa rahi hai.”

He wouldn’t let me free, “Iss me sharumane ki kya baat hain…….. Come on mom tell me.”

I knew he wanted to hear the dirty words from my mouth and wouldn’t let me free unless I did as he told, so I shyingly told, “Ok……mujhe mere bete ka……… mere pati ka aur mere raaja babu ka lund chayiye…………. haaan lund chahiye…….mujhe chodne ke liye………. chusne ke liye aur mera chikni gaand me goosane ke liye ………..chaahi ye tera mota pyara lund……….. Mera pyara beta please aapni maa ko ye lund de de. Iske darshan kara beta……….Bahut din se ise nahi dekha hai…Jab tu chhota tha tab dekha tha……….Ab kitytna bada aur mota ho gaya hai……….. Kisi jawan aurat ke choot ko to fad hi dega.”

Now I was free with him as my shyness had disappeared and that is what my son wanted. I was freely using dirty words like choot/lund/chodo/chuso and all such things. I felt a strange tingle in my pussy when I used such words. I decided to use it as often as possible to make me and my son-husband happy and hot.

He smiled and nodded his head in affirmation and said, “Jaroor meri rani…….. My mommy cunt……. Mera lund tumhare liye hi hai………. Is se main tumhari choot chodunga………… Choot fad dunga aaj…….. Aaj hamari suhag raat hai na………. Jor se pakdo ise aur hilao.”

I was delighted to hear his words. Meanwhile my hand was moving on his thighs and reached his penis in no time. I opened his pajama string and slid it little down, as his cock was now free from cloths. I glided my hand on his cock and as I touched his cock, I became weak in my knees. It was heavenly to feel his naked manhood in my hands and as he had a tool perfect for man not that of a k**. He had cock big enough to fuck any woman of his choice which was fully erected by the time.

I started thinking how big would it be when it gets inside my cunt. It had become so large and thick after full erection. I took his cock in my hand and moving my hand down and up, and his cock beaming in full erection. I was still holding his cock in my hand and was rubbing it feeling its nakedness on fingers. My heart beat increasing every second.

And with a hard breath I bent down and started kissing his cock softly. I was kissing, licking and sucking his cock as he was moaning and saying, “Mommy…… I am so lucky to have you as my wife-mother…. Oh you are too nice… Such a lovely mouth too apart from nice pussy for me……. I will always keep you happy.”.

I was so happy that I had married him. Then he put his hand on my waist. He was trying to fondle my naked tits, which were now swinging on my chest. He caught my tits in his hand and rubbed them for a while and then I put his cock in my mouth, kissed, licked and sucked it. I closed my eyes as my head was bobbing up and down on his erect cock. He was fondling my nipples hard as I was sucking his dick which had become like a steel rod in its full erection and was not less than 8”long.

He flexed his face muscles and became hard I understood he was about to cum. He yelled aloud, “Mom I am cummIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING…………Mera paani le lo maa………. Pee jao apne raja bete ke lund ka pani…….Oooooaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh……….. Meri rani maa.”

Within few seconds he shot jet of sticky cum in my mouth which I drank with pleasure.








... Continue»
Posted by bava12 11 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 26576  |  
100%
  |  6

s*s Mom and Me Makes Three 2

"That's great, s*s," I said, smiling to myself, knowing full well mom was scheming to get me and my s****r over there so mom and I could team up to seduce Amy. And, of course, Amy thought it was she and I who were going to do the seducing. I loved this!

"Oh wow, I'm going to put on some sexy clothes too," my s****r said, "And maybe at the end of the night I'll have a chance to take off all those clothes."

"Maybe, s*s, maybe."

An hour later my mother called to invite me, telling me she had spoken to my s****r a little earlier.

"Here's our chance, honey," mom said. "Amy knows I'm bi, right? You and me, I have a feeling we're going to get your s****r into bed with us. I can't wait to have my tongue pressed against that young pussy of hers, just like I couldn't wait to wrap my lips around your young, beautiful cock, Jimmy."

"Yeah, mom, if we play our cards right, maybe Amy'll come around," I said, trying to suppress a chuckle. Here were mom and s*s, both certain they knew something the other one didn't. While the only one who had the full picture was me!

"I look okay?" my s****r asked as we headed up the elevator to my mom's place. She had said she was going to dress sexy for the occasion, but sexy also meant simple. What my s****r had on was a beautiful, short dress which showcased her trim, sexy figure perfectly and showed off those sleek thighs of hers to best effect. The fabric was the kind of rayon which follows every move of your body. And my s****r had the smoothest of moves. I was thinking that mom would appreciate the simple outfit.

"Hi!" mom said with a bright smile, letting us in, kissing us both. And it seemed that Amy wasn't the only one who had been thinking about wearing a sexy outfit. There was mom in a pair of the shortest of shorts. She knew she had the legs and thighs of a woman ten years younger and she loved showing them off. And on top she wore a simple white halter top which left her flat, now tanned stomach bare. The halter top was cut right below her breasts, and the shorts were cut very low, so that left her navel and a lot of midriff exposed.

"Nice dress, honey, you look very sexy in it," mom said to Amy, wasting no time in setting the mood.

"And look at you, mom, talk about looking sexy!"

"What about me? Don't I look sexy?" I joked as the two of them turned to me. I was wearing jeans and a T-shirt, nothing special, but both s*s and mom quickly glanced at me with appreciative eyes, making sure the other wouldn't notice the frankly lustful gaze.

For much of the evening we pretended it was just mom having her son and daughter over for the evening, cooking them dinner. What could be more motherly? But I noticed them sneaking peeks all night long as they helped each other out in the kitchen, as they sat next to one another at dinner, opposite me.

Now we were in the living room, sitting and talking, drinking coffee.

"Jimmy told me how you took him shopping with you, mom," Amy said. "We should go shopping together too, you and I, we haven't done that in so long."

"Yeah, we should," mom said, pouring us some more coffee.

"And Jimmy said you got a fabulous bikini for yourself," Amy said. There was s*s, starting in as mom smiled, no doubt happy to have my s****r give her this opening.

"Yes, would you like to see it, should I show it to you?" she asked.

"Sure, I'd really like to see it," Amy said, turning to me. "I know Jimmy's already seen you in it."

So now mom went to go to her bedroom as Amy winked sassily at me. Soon mom returned holding the string bikini in her hand.

"Here it is," she said, holding it out for Amy.

"Where, mom?" Amy joked, pretending not to see it, and since it was made up of some string and a couple of tiny patches of cloth, there really was hardly anything to look at.

"I want to see it on you, mom," Amy said. "That's the only way you can tell whether a swimsuit does the job."

There was mom, standing in front of the two of us, with the string bikini in her hand. What would she do now?

"I'll be right back, hon, I'm going to slip it on," she said, turning, then suddenly stopping and turning back to us.

"Oh, why don't I just put on here, in front of you both?" she said offhandedly. "After all, you're my son and my daughter and I'm your mom, so it's all in the f****y. No reason to be bashful, is there?"

Mom thought she was being oh so cute proposing that she put on her bikini right in front of us, thinking, no doubt, this was a perfect prelude to her seduction of Amy. And my s****r, naturally, was having the same thoughts.

"Yeah, no reason at all to feel shy, mom," Amy said as mom pulled off her shorts, and with them, her panties. Then reached back to unhook her bra and take that off too.

"Oh wow, look at your boobs, mom," Amy said, staring at mom's breasts "They're huge! I mean, I've seen you in swim suits and everything, but naked like this you can really see how enormous they are. And I haven’t seen your boobs like this since I was a little k**. Sometimes I wish I had boobs like that, but I guess I must take after dad's side of the f****y in the tit department."

My s****r, as I knew, had a fetish for big breasts, which was one source of her fascination with mom. She had even confessed to me that when she was in the mood for a woman, she was always on the lookout for one with big breasts.

"Well sometimes it can be a burden to carry around a set like these," mom said, showing them off.

"Yeah, maybe, but I'd sure like to know what that a big burden like that was like," Amy said enviously.

Now mom put on the bikini top and bottom, showing off for us, and, especially, for my s****r, turning so s*s could see mom in her bikini from every angle.

"What do you think?" she asked

"I think you look sensational in it, and I love the fabric."

"Yeah, it feels so good against your skin, so smooth," mom said, quickly looking over at me. "Maybe you'd like to try it on, Amy, and see what it feels like for yourself?"

"Well, I don't see how I can try the top on, that's cut for your big ones, I'd look ridiculous in it."

"How about just trying the bottom on then?" mom suggested. "We're about the same around the hips, and you can see what the fabric feels like on. It's a new synthetic they're using over in Italy."

"Okay, mom," my s****r said, reaching under her skirt to pull down her panties as mom pulled off the bikini bottom and handed it to her. Now Amy reached underneath to slip on the bikini bottom, though mom and I couldn't see. Then my s****r lifted her dress above her waist so that we could.

"How does it feel on?" mom asked.

"Feels great, like suede, but it's so light and thin," Amy said. "How does it look on me?"

"Looks terrific," mom said, eyeing her daughter closely below the waist. "What's your opinion, Jimmy?"

"You look terrific in it, Amy, just like mom," I said truthfully.

What a sight. Here we were over at mom's, just having had dinner. And there was mom, standing in front of us, wearing only her bikini top, otherwise stark naked. And next to her was my s****r, lifting her dress above her waist so we could see mom's skimpy bikini bottom on her. Mom came into this evening thinking she was going to be seducing my s****r, and s*s thought exactly the same thing about seducing mom. The two of them assumed I was part of their plans. And I was, I was part of both their plans. Maybe, by now, it was beginning to dawn on them that they were seducing each other.

Even though mom knew I had told Amy mom was bi, Amy was still thinking that mom didn't know that she was bi. But maybe that was beginning to occur to her too. Anyway, all this was as exciting as hell to me.

"Check out Jimmy!" mom said, turning to me, her eyes dropping down. "Don't tell me you have a hardon down there, Jimmy, watching your own mother and s****r like this."

"I think he does, mom," Amy said, looking at me slyly with delighted eyes. Both mom and s*s probably were thinking my hardon fit in perfectly with their seduction plans.

"Look at you Jimmy, getting turned on my your own mother!" mom said.

"And your own s****r," Amy added, still holding her dress above her head.

"He's a naughty boy, isn't he?" mom said to s*s.

"Very naughty," Amy acknowledged, winking at me.

Now mom took off her top.

"Bet you'd like to suck your mom's titties, the way you did when you were a baby?" she asked approaching, then sitting down next to me on the couch. Now of course this was supposed to shock Amy, since Amy still assumed mom didn't know I'd told Amy about me and her.

"Geez, mom!" Amy gasped. "You're asking Jimmy if he wants to suck on your tit!"

"Is that too outrageous, hon?" mom said to Amy. "Do you feel left out? I've got two after all. Would you like to suck on the other one, Amy?"

For the first time Amy was left speechless, as mom tapped the couch on the other side of her, asking Amy to sit.

"Listen honey," she said, turning to Amy. "I know about you and Jimmy, and all the nasty things you've been doing?"

"You do?" Amy said, a little stunned, then looked over at me. "You told mom, Jimmy?"

"Yeah," I confessed. "I figured I told you about me and her, so I'd tell her about you and me, Amy. It only seemed fair."

"And I know you're bisexual, honey," mom said to her. "And that you have a serious case of lust for me... as I have for you."

My s****r was still a little stunned, I'm sure wondering whether all this could really be happening, but then a small smile crept up on her face. She had been deceived, but for good reason, she knew. Here Amy had been plotting to put the moves on mom. And now, all of a sudden, mom was putting the moves on her! Everything was finally out in the open and the three of us could get down to the serious business of kinky, forbidden, i****tuous sex!

"I have a nice, stiff nipple for each of you," mom said.

I looked across the protruding mounds of my mother's breasts at my s****r.

"What do you say, s*s?" I asked.

"I say we suck us some tit, b*o!"

"Yeah, come to momma," our mother said, reaching around to push our faces against her chest.

I pressed my face against one of my mother's breasts, taking a nipple between my lips as, only inches away, my s****r was doing the same thing. Her eyes blazed with excitement as she stared at me, the two of feasting on mom’s luscious breasts. Amy even blushed slightly as she sucked away.

"Mmmmmmm!" mom purred. "You sucked on them when you were babies, and here you are both sucking on them again. Now the two of you are grown-ups, and now my nipples are much more sensitive than they were when I was a teenage mother."

As my s****r and I eagerly mouthed mom's nipples she reached down and unzipped me, pulling it out and feeling it.

"Your b*****r has such a nice, big, thick one, doesn't he, sweetheart?"

Amy just nodded, staring right into my eyes as mom fisted my cock. Then I saw mom reach over and take hold of my s****r's wrist, dragging Amy's hand across mom's lap and letting it rest on my cock.

"You hold it now, baby," mom said to Amy as my s****r gripped it. Meanwhile mom slid her hand out of sight under Amy's dress. When I heard Amy's muffled moan, muffled because her mouth was stuffed with breast flesh, I knew mom's hand had made its way all the way up to my s****r's pussy.

Finally mom pushed our two heads away.

"Look at me," she said. "I'm totally naked, while you two are still dressed." It was true. My s****r had her dress on, and though my dick was sticking out of my jeans, I was still fully clothed. So now my s****r and I took a few moments to remove all our clothes.

"Just look at the three of us," mom said, delight in her eyes as she gazed at her two adult c***dren, as naked now as the day she gave birth to them. "Aren't we a sight!"

And Amy, in particular, was quite a sight to mom, the sleek, foxy daughter now revealing all her naked charms to her lustful mother as she had already to her horny b*****r.

"You like, mom?" Amy cooed, flagrantly swaying and shaking her body for mom as she had the first time she exposed herself to me, really flaunting it.

"Say, you two," mom said, looking back and forth between me and my s****r. "You each sucked a boob just now, one for my son, one for my daughter, both hungry for mother's titties. Now I want to dig in and taste something of both of yours, something you have in common. So turn around on your knees and stick out your butts for me. Let me see those bottoms the way I saw them when I took your temperatures, thinking you might have fevers."

I gazed at my s****r as we both turned over for mom, sticking out our bottoms as she had requested. Amy was literally panting with irrepressible arousal.

"Now reach back and spread 'em, both of you, spread 'em for mother," mom told us as me and my s****r obediently reached back to hold ourselves open for her..

"Ooooooh, what a sight, what a pair of sights," mom cooed. "You may have a pussy, Amy, and you may have a big dick, Jimmy. But one thing you both have in common is that tight little hole between yours buns, so cute and both so appetizing!"

Looking over my shoulder I could see mom kneeling, then pressing her face between my s****r's buttocks.

"Oh God! Look what mom's doing!" Amy cried out when she felt the wet tongue on her rubbery ridge.

"She's licking your hot little asshole, that's what she's doing, s*s."

"Yeah, Jimmy told me how much you love getting it licked--" mom started to say, pulling away a moment.

"-- and fucked!" I added.

"And mom," Amy said, now looking over her shoulder. "I hear you love Jimmy's thick one up your butt as much as I do."

"She sure does, ain't that right, mom," I said cockily.

"Uh huh!" mom said, lapping away at her daughter's bottom now, as she had lavishly lapped away at her son's on earlier occasions.

"Now you, babe," mom said, looking up at me as she got behind my buttocks now. Then I felt the warm wet tongue that had just been buried in my s****r's crack, buried in my own.

"Oh wow! Look at mom eating out your ass, Jimmy. That is so freaky!" my s****r gasped.

"Any freakier than you eating it out?" I teased.

"I guess not."

"Yummy, that was very, very tasty," mom said, lewdly licking her lips after she had had her fill of our bottoms. “When you were babies, I used to wipe those two bottoms for you. Now just look at me!”

"Now you, mom," Amy urged. "Let us have taste of your ass.”

"That sounds like music to my ears, sweethearts," mom said, getting up on the couch, whipping around on her knees, sticking it way out as she reached back to hold herself open and expose the hidden jewel she kept hidden back between her cheeks. I'd gotten pretty familiar with that pretty anus of mom's, but to my s****r it was a brand new, and highly arousing sight. She just knelt there, still, gazing at it.

"You stuck your dick up there, huh Jimmy?" Amy said, turning to me with a sassy smile. "That is so sick! Almost as sick as sticking it up my poophole."

"Shut up, s*s, and get your tongue in there," I joked, pushing my s****r's face between our mother's buttocks. Amy grabbed hold of mom's cheeks, spreading them wide, and worked her tongue into mom's crack, eagerly lapping away at the morsel, as mom had just lapped away at hers. I brought my face close, inches from my s****r's, and watched intently the utterly lewd spectacle of Amy's slick wet tongue working away at mom's puckered sphincter.

"That's it, lick it up!" I hissed as my s****r now curled up her tongue and, using it as a wet, slippery dagger, slid it inside mom's hole, reaming her out.

"Go on, baby!" mom urged. "Fuck my ass with your hot little tongue!"

It was just great sitting back and watching my s****r do this to mom. No longer were my encounters with mom i****tuous pleasures, secretly shared. No, now my s****r had joined the party! She had said she wanted a go at mom in the worst possible way and now here she was, having her fill of mom's receptive bottom.

"I want to see you lick it now, Jimmy," Amy begged, pulling away, her eyes sparkling with kinky joy. And so I brought my tongue down in place of my s****r's, tonguing mom's by now familiar asshole.

"Oooooh yeah, Jimmy! Eat it up!" my s****r urged excitedly, her eyes inches from where my tongue was saying a warm friendly hello to our mother's anal jewel. "And later I get to watch you bust it open with your big, thick cock--"

She brought her mouth to my ear, whispering huskily.

"-- the way you bust open mine!"

"Feels so good, too," mom chirped in from above, overhearing. "his big one in there, huh Amy?

Now I pulled away and let my s****r take over as we went back and forth, taking our time tonguing mom's bottom in turn. Then I slid a finger inside.

"That's it, stick it in deep!" my s****r urged.

"Stick one of yours in there alongside mine," I said, as my s****r slipped one of her own fingers up mom's ass. We looked into each other's eyes and smiled, our two fingers pressed tightly together in the vise of mom's anal passage, mom excitedly bucking back against our probing fingers.

"Oh yeah, that feels so fucking good,” she purred, “your fingers up my ass.”

We did it until we finally thought it was time to turn to other things. So now we had mom turn around for us. She looked pleased as punch after all the attention we had just been paid to her sensitive bottom. Amy didn't waste any time pushing mom down on her back and spreading her legs wide. Then, in a jiffy, my s****r was between those legs, staring at mom's pussy with mesmerized eyes.

"Yes, baby, that's where you came from," mom said. "That's what I told Jimmy the first time he had his face between my legs staring at it!

"Wow! Amy gasped in wonder, gazing at mom's cunt, realizing just how deep i****t with one's mother really was. She's the one who gave birth to us both, and now here we were down at the birthplace, many, many years later, enjoying mom as a lover.

I watched as my s****r dug her tongue in there, as she probably had dug it into many pussies, and began eating mom up, licking her labia, sucking on her swollen clit, snaking her tongue up into her vagina, really wolfing her down in a vivid display of raw cunnilingual lust. Mom looked down at her daughter's head between her legs, lovingly running her hands through Amy's thick hair.

"Oh God, you do it so good, baby!" mom sighed, her face twisted in a grimace betraying her intense pleasure.

"As good as me, mom?" I teased.

"Oh, you're real good too, honey," she said, looking over to me. "But when a woman does it to another woman, it's something special."

"I bet, especially when it's your own daughter," I said, emphasizing the point.

Now I got behind my s****r and slid my hand between her legs, she was as wet as a soaked sponge down there, really dripping.

"You should see how wet Amy is down here, mom," I said. "I don't think I've ever seen her quite this wet."

"That's because I'm so fuckin' turned on!!!" Amy said, pulling away a second to tell us.

"Come up here for a second, Jimmy," mom asked. "There's something of yours that I want."

I knew just what that was, so I knelt by my mother's face and fed her my cock. Amy looked up from between mom's legs to see her wrapping her lips around my cock. Looking down, the sight was too much. There was my mom, straining to take as much of my cock in her mouth and down her throat as she could. And down below, between my mother's wide open legs was my s****r's face, digging in for her own meal.

"Now go get behind your s****r and fuck her, will you?" mom urged. "Let me see you shove this big thing of yours up her hot, young body."

Mom, who sometimes was self-conscious about her age and the youth of other women, now had no trouble excitedly highlighting how young Amy was, liking the contrast between her maturity and her daughter's youth. I guess mom had finally become convinced that she was in her sexual prime, and could take comfort in that fact.... Continue»
Posted by dallaskid23 5 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5659  |  
98%
  |  9

mom and son

Chrismas Party-Fill in


*

Jim walked in the house and tossed his keys on the table by the door. "Hey Mom, you home?" he yelled and went looking for her. He stopped by her door and heard something odd. It sounded like she was moaning and having sex. 'Oh man,' he moaned with disgust, starting to walk away, but he heard something else and went back.

"Yeah, that's it, baby! Fuck me with that big, beautiful cock! Fuck my pussy! Fuck it, fuck it, baby!" Mom groaned and Jim wanted to rush in and help, but he figured she would kill him and he just stood enjoying this. "I've wanted this for sooo long!" she moaned again and he wondered whom she was thinking about.

After a few more minutes, she finished and passed out on her bed. Jim took a long shower, thinking about Mom. 'Damn, that shit was hot!' he thought and wanted jerk off, but he hated doing it by himself. He did have a very sexy girlfriend, Cindy, but today, dumped her. 'I'm done with her ass!' he thought about the last year and all the dates, concerts and every other place she every wanted to go. He spent thousands on her and no pussy. A hand job did not substitute a good, long fuck and he needed more.

He got out, dried, dressed and went to order Mom's favorite take-out. The food came an hour later and after setting the table, he went to wake Mom. He walked in her room and his nose was flooding with Mom's erotic scent. 'Oh my God, she smells sooo fucking good!' he moaned and inhaled Mom's tantalizing odor, deep into his lungs and his cock grew.

He walked around her bed and Jim smiled. She was curled into a ball and Mom was sl**ping like a baby. "Hey Mom, dinner is ready and waiting." Jim smiled again as her pretty, blue eyes opened and she returned his smile.

"Wow, I was really tired," she yawned, stretched and forgot that she was only in her bra and panties. The sheet slid down and gave Jim a perfect view of Mom's tiny B cup breasts. "Oops," she said with a smile and sat up on her bed. "What did you get for dinner?" she asked and slid from her bed, grabbed a small silk robe and turned to see that Jim had seen her body.

He tried not to look, but Mom was a fucking babe and hot as hell. She was over five foot ten inches and only weighed about one hundred and twenty-five pounds. Mom had long, thin blonde hair to her ass and she kept it pulled back most of the time. The only time that it ever came down was when Mom was drinking or if she was completely relaxed. Mom had a long, thin face and you could easily tell that she had a Nordic bl**dline.

He looked over Mom's tiny ass and the little, blue panties on it. He guessed her to be only a size four and that could be pushing it. She worked out four or five times a week and Mom was in great shape. "I got Ricco's for you. I know how much you love their lasagna and I need to ask you a favor." Jim said as his eyes stayed fixed to Mom's slender body and her subtle curves. 'God, you are so fucking hot!' Jim thought as he lifted his eyes to Mom's and she was smiling at him.

"I really wonder about you sometimes. Looking at your mother's ass and who knows what else," she said and felt her pale face, turning a warm shade of pink and her nipples growing. "I thought you'd get over your 'Mommy crush' years ago, but at twenty, you still have it." Allison smiled at him and she didn't care if her son looked at her or not. She loved it just as much as he did, maybe more. "What's the favor?" Allison asked, but she already knew what it was and her brain went into negotiation mode.

"I'll always have a thing for you, Mom and I mean that," he paused and lifted a strand of hair from Mom's left eye. "Cindy backed out on my office party and if I don't take a date...I'm going to look like a loser and a homo." Jim said as he looked to her and hoped Mom would go and save him. "I'll do anything you want, please!" he begged Mom and she just sat, giving him a blank look and not moving a single muscle.

"Anything I want, huh?" she asked with a soft voice, breaking her silent stare. "How long will I have to use my favor?" she asked, looking into his deep, blue eyes and over his strong, manly face and wondered why he didn't have a line of women going out the fucking front door. He was gorgeous, any women's dream, but he wasted his time with Cindy, and it killed Allison.

He looked at her and Jim had a good feeling about this. "Anything you want and you can take as long as you like to use it." Jim smiled to Mom and crossed his fingers.

She thought of something else and looked to him. "What if someone there knows me or that I'm your Mom. What then?" Allison asked with a low voice and she waited for his reply.

He thought and knew it would be a disaster, but Jim was willing to take the chance and take Mom. "I don't care and if anyone knows, we'll say it was all a joke and that's all," he replied and Mom just watched him.

"I think you're crazy, but I'll do it for you, baby." Allison said as she lifted her fork and took a bite of her lasagna. "Oh God, that's 'almost' as good as sex!" she moaned, closed her eyes and slowly chewed.

"I'd pick sex over food any day of the week." Jim replied and watched Mom chewing her food.

"I haven't sex in a long time, so I'd pick food!" she grumbled and took another bite.

"Maybe you should go out some night and do some bar hopping." Jim laughed and knew that Mom would never do that. She was a lady and would never do something as crude as that.

"Oh sure, I'll get right on that." Allison laughed as she continued to eat and talk to her son. "I have something to confess," she said, wiped her mouth and took a drink of her wine.

"And, what might that be?" Jim asked as he took a bite us his food and wondered what she was going to confess.

She sipped her glass and brushed a strand of her from her left eye. "Cindy called me this morning and said that she had a business trip. She had nerve to ask if I'd watch that 'dog' of hers and I remembered your office party. When I asked her, she just laughed Jim and she didn't care." Allison said and felt bad for him.

"I hope you laughed and told her no way."

"I did, but not in those words," she replied with an evil look in her eye. "She'll never call or bother you again." Allison added as she took another drink and lifted it towards Jim.

He filled Mom's glass and looked to her. "What did you say to her, Mom?"

"I said she was a waste of flesh and that she was nothing but a common whore!"

Jim laughed and laughed. His eyes filled tears and he reached to hold Mom's hand. "Oh b*****r, only you!" he added, stood up and he kissed her on the side of her pretty face. "Hey, if you already knew about her not going, that's means...you cheated me!" he laughed and sat back down, looking to Mom and she a victorious look on her face.

"Oh well, you still need a date and I'm the only one around, so..." Allison said with a low voice and wiped her mouth again.

He looked at her and it was good to see Mom smiling again. "So, you have me by my balls and you're enjoying this very much." Jim smiled and he noticed Mom's nipples were hard.

"Yes I am." Allison winked and took a small bite of her garlic bread. "And, you left out a tiny detail," she added and thought about wearing a costume to his party.

"Oops, yeah I did and I'm sorry." Jim said as Mom looked him over and she had a stern look on her face.

"What kind of costume am I supposed to wear?" she asked and hoped it wouldn't be anything stupid.

"Anything to do with Christmas and I'll buy it too."

She looked at him, sipping wine and nibbling on her bread. "I know you will and you'll still owe me a favor too." Allison said with a low voice and she watched him squirm. "I'll go out first thing in the morning and look for one. You better hope that I find something. Only one day to get ready and I have to find a costume! This should be a very wild, twenty-four hours," she said and finished her wine.

"I have faith in you, Mom and I know you'll come through for me." Jim said as he reached to hold her hand. "Thank you, very much," he added and filled her glass again.

"This should be my last glass, I'm feeling sort of...buzzed!" she giggled and felt a tingle between her legs. "What was that slut going to wear or did she even get a costume?" Allison asked and tried to think of something that would look good, but it had to have a Christmas theme and that would be a challenge.

"I don't think she had anything, but she did say something about being a...elf," he said and watched her frown.

Allison had a great idea and knew Jim would love it. "I could pull that off and I bet the guys at your work will piss in their pants," she said with confidence and rubbed her chin, thinking of how badly Jim's coworkers treated him and if she did this right, he'd never be bothered again.

"You are kinda tall for an elf, but knowing you...you'll figure it out and it will look good!"

She lifted her eyebrows and sipped her glass. "If I'm supposed to be your girl, we'll have to make it look real and do things like...hug, kiss and I'm even willing to let me um...feel me up, but nothing crazy," she said and looked straight into his eyes. "If we don't, they'll know something isn't right and they'll bother you more than ever." Allison said as she saw her son's eyes grow wide and he licked his lips.

Jim knew Mom was right and he worked with twenty of the smartest people in the world. "As good as that sounds Mom, isn't that a little odd and on the i*****l side too?" he asked, but Mom just sat looking at him and sipped her wine.

Allison knew her son was smart as hell, but he did not have any common sense. "I'll just stand by you all night and do nothing, but after the holidays, they are going to eat you alive and it will be worse!" she paused to shake her head and went on. "Think about it, Jim and what I just said. Is true or not?" Allison said as she stood and knew that it was her bedtime.

"Yes, they would know or figure us out in ten minutes flat!" he replied as Mom stood up and tried walking towards her room, but fell against a wall and he went to help her.

She looked at him and her body tingled again. "You do as I say tomorrow night and they will never bother you again. I promise." Allison said as she leaned against her son, face-to-face and groin-to-groin. She felt him start to grow and smiled. "Mom will take care of her baby and after the party...you will be the man of the hour!" she whispered, peeked down to his groin and gently kissed him. Afterwards, she let out a long sigh and went into her room.

'Holy fuck, Mom has lost her mind, but I love it and this is going to be a fucking blast!' Jim thought and made his way to bed, thinking about Mom and what she said. 'Mom so pretty and so damn hot, my balls are going to explode! If she really wants to make out and let me feel her up, my cock is going to get sooo hard!' he thought again, hoping that the guys at work would leave him alone after this and stop bugging him.

*.

Allison sat at the bar, having her third drink, when Jim finally came home and she walked to the front door. "I was beginning to wonder if you were ever coming home or not," she said and loved the shocked look on his face. "Do you like it and how sexy I look?" she asked, but from the look on his face, Allison knew Jim loved her costume and could see the front of his pants rising.

His cock started filling with bl**d and it grew fast. "Gezz Mom, you look...wow!" Jim gasped as he looked at his Mom and her sexy outfit.

Mom had a one-piece skirt that was forest green, a low-cut front, it was short as hell and it looked as if it had been painted on her slender body. She had on sheer, green stockings and green four-inch heels. She also had green lipstick, green cheeks and her eyelids were painted green too. And Mom topped it off with a tiny green hat and little green, elf ears.

Jim just stood there, enjoying how great Mom looked and he grew. "Damn, I wish you were my 'real' date tonight!" he moaned, looking at Mom's long legs and went to grab a beer.

"Oh really now and what would you do with me? Last night you thought that my idea was crazy!" she smiled and loved that Jim was getting so hard for her.

"That was last night and I'm quickly seeing the error of my ways!" Jim said with a laugh, as he sat at the bar and Mom moved to the stool next to his. "And, as for what I would with you...you're my Mom and I couldn't say things like that to you," he said and she moved closer to him.

She sat next to him and very slowly, crossed her long and slender legs. "I figured you would like it and um," she replied with softness and Allison could see his need. "You're a bad, bad boy! Thinking about your own mother like that," she purred and ran her fingers through his thick hair, wishing something very dirty. "Now, about tonight, Jim and what we should do. Like I said last night, you can hug me, kiss me and um...feel me up, but nothing too bad, ok?" she said with her 'Mom' voice and he knew that she meant business.

"I know Mom; it's going to be hard to make out with you and tough not to get hard." Jim said as he looked over her legs and the pretty stockings.

Allison loved Jim looking at her and her insides tingled. "Oh baby, you get as hard as you want and you're to rub him all over my body!" She said with love and kissed his cheek. "I think you should call me, Allison and not Mom," she said and sipped her rum and coke. "We both need to relax and let go. You have a thing for me, so pretend we are on a date and go with it. I won't get mad at you, baby I'll do the same and when we leave there tonight," she whispered, leaned to him and lightly kissed his lips. "You'll be a God," she moaned in his ear, felt Jim's cock flex and the tingle moved to her thighs.

Jim didn't know what to say or do. "You are wonderful, Allison and so pretty," he said as the kiss lingered and this was nice. Mom was the center of his world and she filled his dreams.

"Very good, now I want you to keep kissing me and run your hand up my leg...way up," she purred as they stayed together and his right hand moved on her left leg. "So, don't be embarrassed to touch me and it has to be convincing." Allison whispered as his hand slowly caressed and worked its way up to her sensitive thigh.

Jim's hand was trembling as he reached to caress up her long, silky leg and towards her thigh. "I figured that I might need a little practice, but um this is unreal and very nice!" Jim moaned as they kissed and Mom just gave him a helpless smile.

"See, you may be the genius of the f****y, but Mom knows best." Allison replied as his fingers teased their way up her thigh and towards his limit. She touched his hand and looked into his eyes, giving her son a small frown and he moved away.

They kept kissing, touching and holding each other, until Jim backed away and sat on his stool. 'My God, I'm making out with the hottest woman I've ever been with in my life and she's my Mom!' he thought and took a big drink of his beer. 'I've never made out with anyone like her!' he thought again and hoped this worked.

She looked at Jim and knew he was scared. "You didn't have to stop, baby." Allison whispered as she stood and moved between his legs. "I know how bad those guys at work tease you and I'm going to get them, but you have to relax and play with me. You know your limit now and um...other than that," she paused to kiss him and slid her hand up his thigh. "Anything goes and...I mean that," she whispered, slid her tiny hand over cock and gently squeezed him.

He looked into her eyes and Jim was amazed at Mom said. "This is sooo nice, mo...Allison and I still can't believe we're doing it." Jim said as she reached his hands around her back and he started caressing her lower back, slowly moving them towards her tiny ass and over her tight cheeks.

She felt his hands moving towards her butt and Allison smiled. "Stop thinking like that and pretend I'm your date! We're going to have a blast and those fools are going to get it!" Allison said as she finished her drink and looked at Jim. "You should go get your costume on and make it quick," she said and pointed to the clock on the wall.

He stood, gave her one last kiss and went to change. 'I hope I can make it through the night.' Allison thought as she went to check her makeup. Allison had to look her best for him and after that wonderful make-out session, she had to make sure nothing was smeared.

*.

Ben Jones sat in a chair and looked towards the door, wondering if Jim was going to show up with a date or not. "Do you guys think he'll show or not?" he asked, looking over to his friends, Bill and Carl.

Ben was the top computer programmer at the company, until Jim showed up and deep down, Ben had a good idea that he was close to being let go. Ben also liked to eat and he ate a lot. He was over 350 pounds and gaining more by the day.

"Who knows about that guy anyhow? He is a weird fucker." Carl said and they they laughed.

Bill took a drink of his Coke and he said. "Just because he graduated high school at 12 and college at 14..." he was cut off by Carl.

"And don't forget about M.I.T. and all the awards he received." Carl said and Ben gave him a real dirty look. "Hey, what was that look for?" Carl asked, but he never replied.

"If he comes and doesn't have a date or doesn't show at all, like he said he would. We are going to fuck him up!" Ben growled and he truly hated Jim. Ben knew that Jim was going to replace him and very soon.

Jim was in the back of the elevator, standing behind Mom and she slowly started to grind her ass against his cock. He started pushing forwards and within a few seconds, Jim was hard as steel and it was smashed into Mom's ass crack.

Allison turned to face him, smiled and her body pressed tightly against his. "Good boy, all nice and hard!" she moaned in his ear and humped against his swollen cock-shaft, hoping to keep him up all night long and maybe longer.

"How am I going to hide this thing?" he asked with panic in his voice.

She looked at him and smiled. "You're not going to hide it! You are going to show it off and rub it all over me!" Allison growled in his ear and leaned in to suck on the side of Jim's neck, hoping to leave big red mark on him.

Jim leaned his head to the side and Mom sucked his neck. "Ok, but you better not get mad at me," he whispered back to Mom and he felt something. Mom had her tiny hand around Jim's cock and she was starting to play with it. "Easy please!" he moaned and Jim had to kiss her.

Jim held her and she could feel how tense and nervous he was. 'I should take him someplace and jerk the poor thing off,' she thought as they kissed and looked into each other's eyes. "Remember at home when you said that you wished I was a 'real' date?" she asked and slowly humped against him. "I wish I was your 'real' date too...I'd take you somewhere and...fix this for you." Allison moaned into his mouth, as she held his thick cock and he throbbed more.

"Oh God, I'm going to die!" Jim moaned and knew that when they got back home, he was running to his room and taking matters into his own hands.

She smiled and kissed him. "No you won't, so relax and let's have some fun, ok? How often does a guy get to do things like this with his Mom and make out with her? Hum?" she asked and made sure to stay close to his ear.
Chrismas Party-Fill in



"You tease! If you were my date, I'd slap your sexy, fucking ass!" Jim growled and Mom just lifted her right eyebrow. "Ok then!" he knew that when Mom did that with her eye, it meant to do as he wished. Jim drew back his right hand and slapped her left ass cheek.

She smiled, moaned with pleasure and pressed against Jim's cock. "Oh shit, that's what I want you to do! I'm your date and I want you to have fun," she whispered in his ear and reached down to squeeze his cock.

Mom jumped forwards and his cock was smashed into her warm pussy. "I'm going to do my best." Jim said as the elevator door opened and there they were. He felt like a fool for being dressed as an elf, but having Mom by his side made it look great and he knew that every eye would be on her.

Ben and his friends were dumbfounded when they saw Jim and the hot woman that he had. "Holy fuck, look at her!" Ben said as he chomped down the rest of a cupcake and used his hand to wipe his mouth. "I wonder who she is and if he paid her to come with him?" he added and they watched as Jim introduced his date, Allison to his coworkers.

Jim and Allison worked their way around the room and finally made it to Ben. "Hey guys, this is my date, Allison," he said with a smile and paused to give her a deep kiss. "Allison this is Bill, Carl and Ben." Jim said and made sure to say his name clear to Mom.

She smiled and stayed glued to Jim's side, her arms were around his waist and her hips pressed to his leg. "Nice to meet you," she lied and couldn't wait to get these three for teasing and tormenting her baby.

"So, Allison, where did you and Jim meet?" Ben asked, leaning his fat body against a wall in the office and kept inching closer to her, knowing he could take her from Jim with little effort.

She took a deep breath, smiled and started talking. "We were friends for ages and one day he was helping me move some things in my house. His shorts came open and when I saw how big his cock was, something inside me snapped and I couldn't stop myself," she moaned and gave her lips a long, slow lick and moaned. "I dropped to my knees in front of him and it was as if...I was worshiping his cock and I made love to it all day, until my husband came home and well...!" Allison purred with a soft, innocent voice, as her hand moved over Jim's cock and she squeezed him.

Ben didn't know what to say and he laughed. "Jim is that big, huh? I'd have to see it before I believe it!" he and two other men started laughing more. "Your husband caught you fucking?" Ben laughed and he wondered about this woman.

Allison stood next to Jim and she could feel him growing harder. She looked at Jim and smiled. "Yes, he is very big and if it wouldn't embarrass Jim, I'd pull it out right here and suck it, just to shut you clowns up," she said and Allison could see why Jim hated these people as much as he did. They were ass-holes and there was no other way to put it either.

Jim was laughing inside and Mom was doing a great job, but she had him a little nervous. The idea of having her suck his cock was great and all, but he wouldn't last ten seconds and that would be pressing things.

"I don't believe any of this shit and I'm sure he paid you to come with him anyhow. As far as we know, you could be his Mom and just acting! Like I said before, when you pull his cock out and suck it, I'll believe it!" Ben laughed and he walked away.

"Oh my God, I can't stand that fucker and I can't wait to fuck him up, baby." Allison said as she looked into his eyes and leaned to kiss him. They kissed, looked into each other's eyes and Allison had an idea. "Um...he's not going to leave you alone, unless," she paused to kiss him deep and very slowly, dry humped his left leg, knowing that every nerd in the room, was watching them make out and she loved it.

"I know, but I...I don't know if we should, mo...Allison. And if you did that to me, I wouldn't last but a few seconds." Jim whispered to Mom and she smiled at him.

She caressed his face and her heart skipped a beat. "Awe, how sweet," she cooed and hugged Jim. "What if we sneak off, but we'll make sure they see us leave and um...I'll give you a nice, slow hand-job and talk sexy for you? Will that be better or not?" she said and if he didn't agree, these fuckers were never going to leave him alone.

"I'm not sure, Allison. You've been turning on for so long and I'm afraid I'll cum to fast!" Jim said and Mom hugged him again.

"You're going to make me cry and fuck up my face," she smiled and wasn't taking no for an answer. "Come on, we're going to your office and playing!" Allison said as she took his hand and went straight to Jim's office. "You pull your pants down and sit, I'll do all the work!" she said and watched Jim's pants go down and his nine inches sprang into view.

"I'm not sure about this and I'm going to cum sooo fast!" Jim said as he sat down and noticed that his door wasn't shut, but remembered why it was open and he tried to block it from his mind.

She sat on her knees in front of Jim and Allison's heart was pounding in her chest. "Play along with me and keep saying no!" she whispered to him and was ready to have a little fun. Allison reached out with both hands and grabbed hold of her son's throbbing cock-shaft.

"Oh Jim, you're sooo fucking big and pretty! Please, let me tie you to the chair and fuck you!" she moaned and started kissing all over his cock. She was going crazy for him and at last, Allison was having him. "Oh baby, oh baby!" she moaned and started to stroke him. "My Jimmy, my sweet, Jimmy," she whispered and leaned up to kiss him.

He loved her hands and the way Mom was acting. "You know I don't like that, Allison." Jim replied and she smiled. He wasn't sure if it was an act or real. "Oh yeah, that's my girl! Fuck my cock with those sexy hands!" he blurted out and Mom gave him a quick smile.

"Oh yeah, fuck my hands! Fuck my hands baby and you can cum in my mouth! Would you like that? Huh?" Allison moaned as they kissed and she pumped his long cock. "Let me tie you up and fuck you...please!" she begged him and Jim smiled.

"I said no, Allison!"

"I want you to try, please!" she begged more and giggled, but Allison just wanted to set a few traps and see what she could catch.

"Come on, be a good boy and um...cum for Mommy, please!" Allison moaned in his ear and his cock jumped.

Jim was shocked to say the least and he exploded into her mouth. "Oh fuck, you're great! Oh God, Allison! I love you, I love you!" he moaned, as cum shot from his cock and into her mouth, his mother's mouth and it was exciting. Jim had this dream hundreds of times over the last few years and at long last, it was real and amazing. "Oh yes, oh Allison!" he moaned, stood up and continued to cum in her open mouth.

She quickly moved down, opened her mouth and Allison took her son's gift. "Oh yeah, cum baby, cum!" she cried out and drank his manly gift of life, noticing a group of shadows by his office door and she had to add more. "When we get to your place tonight...I want that cock in me all, fucking night!" Allison purred as she looked deep into his eyes and she stood back up. "I want you to fuck me and tear my nasty, little cunt up!" she moaned as her hands pumped his cock. "We'll have nasty night and anything you want, you get! You can fuck my cunt, my ass and my mouth too! In any order you want and I don't care!" Allison moaned louder and bit the side of her son's neck.

Jim wasn't sure if Mom was acting, but it sounded fucking real as hell and he could only hope. He stood and pulled her into his arms. "That was nice and I'll be more than happy to do that for you," he said and hugged her close, hoping by some small chance, she did want him in her body tonight. She would be the perfect Christmas gift.

"Holy fuck, did you see how long that fuckers cock was? I guess Allison was telling the truth about him and after what she just did in Jim's office, I don't she's his Mom either!" Carl laughed and he got another of Ben's dirty looks. "What the fuck Ben? Why do you keep looking at me like that and giving me dirty looks?" he asked his fat friend.

"You guys talk about him like he's a...God or something and I'm sick of hearing about the damn guy!" Ben said and he walked away. 'Fucking jerks!' he thought and went outside to have a cigarette.

Allison finished cleaning James and went outside for a quick smoke. "Well hey there!" she smiled and walked towards him, making sure that her slender hips, were in tease mode.

"Hi, where's Jim and his 'foot-long' dick?"

She laughed and replied. "He doesn't like smoke, so he's inside," she said and moved closer. "Hey, I was wondering about something and if you would be interested in helping me." Allison said with a sexy voice and slid her hand over his fat chest.

"I could try," he replied and her hand felt great as it slid over him.

"I have this fetish and Jim won't let me do it to him. And um...I'm just dying to have some fun tonight!" she moaned and pressed her hips against the fat man.

"You're into bondage and want to tie someone up." Ben said as his cock started to grow and he would love to fuck Allison.

She laughed and slithered her front over his fat body, hoping to get Jim's friend to play with her and let her tie him up. "I thought I saw someone looking! You are a nasty one. You were watching me and my guy making out, but you saw something else and now, you know I'm not lying about him!" she smiled and Allison had to laugh.

Ben's face dropped and he nodded yes. "I saw him and I believe you now," he said with a low voice and quickly went on talking. "Are you serious about tying someone up and um...doing it with them?" he asked with a helpless smile and hoped she wasn't joking.

"Oh my God, yes! Are you into some light bondage and hot fucking? Please say yes! Please, please, please!" Allison growled as if she was a wild a****l.

Ben smiled and slid his arm around her back, grabbed Allison's ass and he squeezed. "Today is your lucky day! I'd love to have a hot thing like you tie me up and...fuck me!" he said and squeezed her ass again.

"Oh yes! Where can we go?" Allison said as if she were about to die and she was laughing inside.

"My office is just inside and nobody will know where we are," he smiled, flipped his smoke down and they quickly went inside. He led the way in and Ben sat down in his big chair. "Well, look at this and where I'm sitting!" Ben said trying to look cool and he was ready for Jim's hot woman.

"Oh my, you look sooo hot, Ben! Sitting in that big, ol' chair and you look sooo...in-charge, it makes me want to fuck you!" she moaned and pulled a spool of cord from her purse. "But, I'm a woman that likes to be in-charge and I like tying my men up and um...fucking them hard and for a long, long time!" Allison said with a low and sexy voice, as she stepped towards Ben and he was lost in her words.

His eyes grew and Ben was ready. "Oh yes, anything for you and I mean anything!" he said and watched Allison smile. She started wrapping the cord around his upper body, around his waist and his feet were tied to the bottom of the chair.

"What hand do you use to um...jerk off with?" she asked, leaning to his ear and made sure to tease him with her warm breath.

Ben gave her a questioning look, but he replied and his left hand was tied to the arm on the chair. "Oh hell yes, but why did you leave this hand untied?" he asked as Allison started dancing in front of him and she was rubbing her hips on his side.

"I have to go back to Jim and make sure he doesn't come looking for me. But, while I'm gone, you're to jerk this thing, get him real hard and when I come back," she stopped to moaned and rub his leg. "I want it hard and ready to...fuck! Ok?" she said and unzipped his pants. "Take him out and get him hard for me!" she moaned and acted as if she was excited about this.

"Hell yes, baby! I'll have him hard in a minute and you can fuck me!" Ben growled and he his cock out.

Allison watched and loved this. "I'm going to go now and you keep stroking him. Oh yeah, open real wide for me!" Allison said and acted as if she was going to kiss him, but she jammed a gag in and tied it behind his head. "Sorry, I forgot this and I'm giving you some special oil to use too! Rub it in real good and it will keep you hard all night!" she smiled and ran to the door. "I'm turning out the lights and when I come back, be ready, baby!" she said and turned out the lights.

"One down and two more to go!" Allison smiled and went to find Carl.

*.

"Has anyone seen the Three Stooges? We'd like to open presents and go home!" Mandy Jones said as she looked at her watch and knew her k**s were climbing the walls, begging her husband to let them open a present.

"I haven't seen them in an hour." Sam Wallace replied and he was also ready to leave. "Why don't a few of us go look around and see if we can find them or we may be here all fucking night!" he said and two men followed him out into the hall.

"Let's find something nice and romantic to do after we leave here," she paused and pressed her lips to his. "The snow is fresh; we can rent a carriage and ride through the park, ok?" Allison asked with need and she felt dirty.

He smiled inside and it looked as if Mom had a good buzz. "Will this count as your favor or not?" Jim teased and a sad look quickly covered Mom's pretty face.

"You're going to make me use my favor?" she asked with shook. "I could go to a bar and pick someone up," she teased back and she watched his face drop.

He laughed, hugged her close and Jim thrust his hips to Mom's. "You could, but would he be this size and so hard?" Jim asked and he felt her moan.

"You fucker!" Allison giggled, enjoying his stiff shaft thrusting to her burning pussy and she moaned.

The three men came running back into the room and they were laughing hard. "You should...ha, ha, ha...you should!" one laughed hard and he couldn't finish the sentence.

"Yes, go...look!" Sam laughed and he fell into a chair.

Allison looked at Jim and she lifted her eyebrow. "I got even for you and I hope you like it!" she said and the three men came running back into the room, laughing and laughing.

"What did you do?" Jim asked with a wide grin and he jerked Mom against him. He smashed his stiff cock into her pussy and Mom was hot. He could feel her and it was as if, she was bare and resting against him.

"I'll never tell!" Allison said and a bolt of lightning ripped through her body. Jim crushed himself against her hips and he was resting on her pussy. "I did something funny!" she giggled as more people ran into the hall and Jim went to look.

Jim turned and had to see what was going on here. He walked into the hall and could not believe his eyes. Ben, Carl and Bill, were tied, gagged and in their office chairs, with hands glued to their cocks and helpless.

"Only Mom!" he laughed and remembered that Mom and some of her friends from college did this same thing, years ago. He went back to her and pulled Mom into his arms. "Thank you," he paused to reach under her skirt and caressed Mom's soft panties. "I was k**ding about using your favor. I would love to ride through the park with you, Mom." Jim smiled as he lightly caressed her butt and kept Mom pulled close.

"Well good and I'm glad. I was hoping to use my 'favor' for something else," she said, but stopped and kissed him on the lips. Allison's body was on fire and she needed relief. "Let's go find a carriage and continue our 'real' date...if that's ok with you?" she asked with a lift of her eyebrow and her hand slid around his body. "And remember...we'll be alone and nobody will interrupt us." Allison whispered and gently squeezed Jim's swelling cock, enjoying it growing in her tiny hand and the hot bl**d pulsing through him.

He looked at Mom and his cock pumped full of bl**d. "When did this turn into a 'real' date Mom and you're hand is...killing me!" Jim moaned and tried to get away from her, but Mom had him pinned against a wall and she wasn't letting him go. Jim loved Mom's hands, her kissing and her offer, but she was his Mom and as hard as he tried, Jim couldn't get past that. All the dreaming of being with her and the things Jim wanted to do with Mom, but now he couldn't and she was offering herself to him.

Allison smiled and pulled him towards the elevators, lightly kissing his lips and breathing in his mouth. One of the elevator doors opened and she jerked him inside. "I want to use my favor tonight and you did say anything I wanted, right?" Allison asked with a sexy smile and she pulled him more. "Please James, I'm begging you! Help me before my insides explode or I die of loneliness," she paused to kiss and suck his lips. "Give me a Christmas wish that I'll never forget and the love I need." Allison moaned and looked to her son for help.

Jim stood, enjoying her hand, but she needed to stop and stop soon. "Please stop, Mom! You're going to make me cum and I have no desire to fill my pants with cum!" he said and pushed Mom's hand away. "I'll go on the ride with you and go as far as making out with you, but..." he paused to look straight into her eyes and went on. "My dick will 'not' go in you and I mean it, Mom. I always thought that I could make it with you, but I can't and it's weird." Jim said as Mom caressed his face and kissed him again.

"I'm sure you're just nervous and that's all baby and don't worry, I won't **** you," she said with a grin, but inside, she was crying and her heart was breaking. Allison needed love and she wanted the love to come from her son.

He looked into her eyes and Jim could see the hurt. "I can't Mom and I really wish I could. You couldn't count all the dreams I've had about us doing it and how much fun we would have." Jim said as the doors opened and they walked out.

"Let's go for our ride and forget what I said. I don't want to ruin a beautiful Christmas Eve." Allison smiled as they walked out and into the cold night. "If we're lucky, we might get one of the newer carriages and it will have a heater," she added with a grin and they headed towards the park.

"A heater? I thought the idea was to snuggle and get warm." Jim teased and he hugged her to his side, opened his phone and dialed a number. "Hey, it's Jim, where are you? Ok, we're at Main Street and Broadway, waiting for you," he said and closed his phone.

"Who was that?" she asked, but Jim only smiled and he didn't say a word.

"You'll have to wait and see." Jim replied and he heard the horses clomping up Broadway. "Look at what I got you, Mom," he said and when Jim turned to look at Mom, her hands covered her mouth and she was crying.

Allison heard an odd sound and she thought for a few seconds, realizing what it was she began to cry. "Oh James its sooo pretty," she said with happiness as the very large white carriage and the four white horse pulling it, came into view. Each horse stepped in time with the others and it made such a breathtaking sound. The streets were emptied and the sounds echoed in the cool, night air. Hoofs clacked on the cement street and it was as if they were dancing up the street.

He pulled her into his arms and against his body, hugging Mom close and making sure she could feel his need too. "What's wrong? I rented you the newest carriage the city has and it has a very good heater too!" Jim said, trying to comfort Mom and get her to stop crying.

She hugged him and this was the very reason that Allison wanted her son, James. He loved her with all of his heart and he was a very giving young man. "I love you and you'll never know how much," she smiled, as tears of happiness and love, rolled down her cheeks and dripped on Jim.

The driver jumped from the drivers' seat to open the door for them. "Good evening ma'am, sir. If there is anything you require or need during your ride, just let me know," the man said as Jim and Allison climbed inside.
Chrismas Party-Fill in



"Thank and we will." James replied as he climbed in and sat down. "We have you until we're finished, right?" he asked and the driver nodded his head yes.

"Yes sir and you are not to bother for any reason!" the driver quickly replied and wished he were with this gorgeous woman.

Jim looked at the guy checking out Mom and he was fucking jealous. "My wife and I are having our first Christmas together and I want everything to be perfect." Jim said as he reached for the door and closed it. "Fucker, how dare he look at you?" Jim teased and gave Mom a soft kiss on the lips.

"So, I only wanted a romantic date, but you've gone and married us! I didn't get proposed to, an engagement ring or...anything! I don't even know if you're a good lover or not." Allison said as she snuggled close and d****d her legs over his lap, giving Jim a great view of her long, long legs and up her thighs.

"Well sorry, but that guy wanted to hump your leg and that's all I could think of." Jim replied as he looked down and Mom's beautiful legs filled his eyes. "My God, you are sooo pretty, Allison and um...I need to ask you something," he said as they kissed and Mom reached down to find his cock.

She loved kissing Jim and playing with his long cock. "Yes, baby." Allison purred in his mouth and she felt his hands sliding around her hips, moving towards her ass and over her soft panties.

"If we do this and make out, will it just be a onetime thing or...?" he asked and Mom kissed him again.

She smiled and wanted crawl inside him. "We will do anything you want and I won't pressure you." Allison whispered and slid to the floor into front of him. "I hope you enjoy a nice, slow blowjobs. Because," she whispered again and unzipped his pants, "With the size of this beautiful thing...I'm going to suck it day and night!" Allison moaned and started licking up the underside of his long, shift cock and teased just under his cock-head.

"Oh really?" he said, watching Mom licking his shaft, making it harder than before and his balls were hurting. Her tongue was tickling under his head and it sent small rushes of electric through his body and straight back to his cock.

She looked up, smiled and licked him more. "Oh yes, your Mom loves sucking cock and yours is the 'best' I've ever had. I plan on wearing you out and keeping your big, manly balls emptied! Is that ok with you, husband?" Allison asked with a sexy moan, opened her mouth and she started nursing the head of her son's big, cock-head and her eyes stayed on his.

Mom's mouth covered Jim's cock and he wanted to scream. "Oh my God, Mom! Yeah, oh Mom!" he moaned as her warm and silky mouth covered him. She sucked and her warm tongue kept teasing the underside of it, driving him crazy and Jim knew that he found his lover. "Mom, yeah! Oh fuck, that's it!" he moaned as she sucked, teased him her tongue and Mom's tiny hands stroked his shaft.

Allison couldn't help but smiling as she pleaser her man, her lover and her loving son. She sucked and sucked, knowing the poor thing was fighting so hard not to cum, but he had a very horny woman latched onto the end of his cock-head and she wanted her baby's cum.

She lifted from him and started talking to Jim. "Cum one more time and you can have me, baby." Allison moaned as she stroked him. "Just one more time and then, Mom wants you to fuck her all night and don't stop for anything!" she moaned again, opened her mouth and took him deeper, to her throat and Allison tilted her head towards James. She reached for his hands and put them on her head, hoping he'd get the hint and she gagged.

James pushed her head down and his swollen cock-head was being f***ed into her throat. 'Oh God, yes! Do it, baby and ram it in Mommy's throat!' Allison thought as she kept fighting off the urges to gag, but it was hard, when nines inches of meat filled your throat.

He got the hint and shoved Mom's head down. He slid into her throat and Jim held her there. If Mom wanted to suck him this deep, she could and he shoved again. "Oh God, Mom...yes, suck it! Suck it you nasty...bitch! Suck it, baby, suck it!" Jim moaned and his cock jumped in Mom's throat. "Oh Mom, Mom!" he grunted and Jim came hard. He could hear Mom gag, but she sucked harder and never missed a single drop.

He pushed her and Allison gagged. Jim hard a long, slender cock and that was made to be sucked. It had a slight curve down and that made it perfect. Allison felt him jerk and knew that her baby was ready. She inhaled through her nose and it came hard. Hot cum shot into her mouth hard and she gagged at first, but Allison sucked and sucked. His warm seeds into her throat and down into her stomach.

Afterwards, she licked her lips and moved on his lap. "How was your first blow-job, husband?" Allison asked with a soft whisper and his smile said it all.

"It was out of this world, my dear wife," he replied with a wink and Jim had a great idea. "I was wondering something, Mom. I know you love to give, but do you also like to receive?" he asked, but before Mom could answer, she was sitting on the seat, her legs spread wide and James was looking right up her skirt.

She was stunned at first, but Allison knew that something very wonderful, was about to happen and she couldn't wait. "What are you planning on doing, mister?" she teased, trying to use that 'Mom' voice she had, but it just made her sound sexier than ever.

"I plan on pulling down your panties and having a little treat, before we go home and finish this beautiful night."

"Oh yes, be my guest and be sure to suck. I love being sucked, James." Allison moaned as his hands slid up the outer sides of her legs and up her thighs. They vanished under her small skirt and she felt her son, tugging her panties down her hips and over her tingling thighs.

He smiled and pulled Mom's ass to the edge of the seat, spread her legs wider and Jim smiled. "I knew this would be a wonderful sight and it is!" he moaned and started kissing up Mom's right thigh, while his hands roamed every inch of her lower body.

"Oh baby, yes!" she moaned as James kissed his way towards her need and the very place that he came from, years ago. Allison needed him to come back inside her and help heal her loneliness. "I love you, James," she moaned as his lips brushed the side of her aching mound and teased her burning flesh. "Oh shit, yep, right there!" she panted as James gently licked the hood of her swollen clit, teasing it and purposely staying away.

He smiled and kissed, licked and Jim started tenderly sucking Mom's needy clit. Her moans filled ears and warm juice flowed from her. Jim licked more and leaned down more, until his mouth covered Mom and he slid his long tongue inside.

"Oh God, James! My James!" she whimpered and clawed at his hair, pulling him closer, hoping to somehow, pull him in. "James, love me, make love to your Mom!" Allison said with a firm voice and she pulled him up. "Please, I need you baby and I need you now," she moaned and watched him smile.

He wiped his mouth and opened a little door that allowed James to see the driver. "Home please." James said and went back to sit by his Mom. "I should have made love to you here, but I think home and in your bed...will be much nicer," he whispered and slid his hand up her leg, under skirt and back to Mom's wet pussy.

"I think that anyplace would be fine...as long as it was you making love to me." Allison whispered and looked deep into his eyes. "Love me right now, James," she said as her long legs spread and her son moved between them. "Home would be much nicer, but I've been waiting a very, very long time for this and I can't wait any longer," she said as he reached down, took his cock in hand and guided it back home.

Jim wanted to wait, but Mom was on fire and couldn't. He had already came twice and Jim knew that his next would take much longer. Mom wanted now, but it could be an hour, maybe longer, before he came again. "Anything for you Mom, Allison." Jim said as he gently eased forward and Mom's insides hugged him tight. "Oh shit, you are so tight!" he moaned and leaned to kiss her panting mouth.

"Oh baby, call me Mom, please! Oh God, yes, yes!" she whimpered as her son eased his long cock into her body and back to where he came from. "Oh James, I love you! I love you, my baby! My baby, my sweet, sweet...son!" she grunted the last word because, James was completely in her and pushing at her womb.

He pushed more and Mom took every, last inch of him and loved it all. His balls were against her ass and he pushed. "You are a hot one. No girl has every taken it all, but you did...Mom!" he moaned again and they started kissing, while Jim started making her dream and his happen. His hips slowly moved back and forth, easing his cock in and out of his beautiful Mom's pussy.

She moaned and whimpered, as his stiff cock filled her and loved her. "Oh baby, yes, yes, oh God...yes!" Allison moaned as his pace quickened and he thrust with more need. "Oh God, are you going to cum, James? Please cum in me, please!" she moaned and pulled his face to hers. She kissed him and enjoyed his youthful thrusting, driving the head of his cock against the opening of her cervix and trying to get into her womb.

He pushed in and slowly pulled back out, watching her beautiful face and the pleasure that Mom was having. "Oh yeah Mom, that's my girl! My cock is hard Mom and I want to cum in you!" Jim moaned and he pushed more, watching her gasp with each deep and full thrust in.

"Oh baby, oh God! Yes, oh God, yes!" Allison moaned and clawed at his back, while they kissed and Allison sucked his probing tongue. "Come on, baby! Go, cum for your Mommy and make me better! I need to feel you're cum blasting into my body and in Mommy's pussy!" Allison begged him and she felt him jump.

He started pumping Mom hard and he was lifting her little ass from the seat. Mom wanted him to fuck her hard and for him to cum. "Oh yes, you nasty fucking, beautiful thing!" he growled and slammed deep into his Mom. Her muscles grabbed him and they milked him. "Oh Mom, oh Mom....yes, yes!" he cried as her body released about the same time and they were orgasming together.

James slammed into her pussy hard, but Allison knew and grabbed her son. "Yes, oh God, yes! Fuck me, baby! Fuck your Mom, please!" she moaned and kissed him. Cum filled her tiny pussy and she could feel it splashing deep inside. "Oh God, James! You are never leaving my side!" she laughed and wiped a bead of sweat from her face.

"Good, but I'm not leaving this, until after the New Year and be glad that you are on the pill!" Jim smiled and Mom gave him an odd look.

She looked at James and didn't know what he was talking about. "What pill are you talking about, baby?" Allison asked with a sexy smile and kept him nestled inside her pussy, holding in those wonderful seeds of life.... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 111712  |  
90%
  |  34

Mom and I


As some of you know my dad injured his thigh muscle a couple of weeks ago. He is doing fine and is now resting at home. I would like to share with you what happened just before dad came home from the hospital. It involved my mom and I, you may remember that we have just made up after years of not speaking other than an hi or bye when we had to.

Mom and I have been getting along just lovely after we had patched things up between us. I had started to see my mom in a brand new light. I saw that she was not only a trusting and caring person that I had really misjudged due to many reasons but mostly it was something I had done and caused on my own.

I also started to see and feel something in my mom that I had only got while I was in daddy’s arms. It started when she had told me that she had known all about my fun with my dad since it had all started 20 years ago. I had found this out just recently back in October. Her and I had sat down and had a nice long talk and we worked our problems out between us.

It seemed that I had just gotten my mom back when she had to leave again from my life due to a long time planned vacation with some old girl friends of hers. Mom was going to cancel or even wanted me to come with them. I told her no it would be OK if she went and I told her to enjoy herself and have fun.

In the morning dad and I drove mom to the airport to see her off. Normally I would have been walking threw the airport hand in hand with dad but not today it was mom’s hand I was holding. It felt so good to have my mom back with me and walking hand in hand again. As we walked I kind of looked her over as I had really paid much attention to her for the last 5 or 7 years.

My mom is 57 years old but really looks good for her age most people think she is in her late 30’s . Mom’s a brunette with short spiked hair style that makes her look younger. She is short at 5’ 3” has a lovely body on her and her best feature would have to be those big breast of hers they are 40c's

As mom and I walked I caught a look at those lovely breasts spilling out over her shirt she had on. Those boobs would give a shake, bounce and jiggle as we walked threw the airport. I also noticed that I wasn’t the only person to notice her boobs as I caught more than a few guys checking her out.

Now I am bi and I do love big breast on an woman and looking at my mom’s breast were giving me nasty thoughts of just what those would feel like cupped in my hands where I would then use my tongue to tickle her nipples. I happened to look down and I saw that my mom’s nipples were hard and sticking out of her shirt. Was it because it was a littler chilly in here or was she turned on like I was?

I quickly thought about something else just to get thinking of her in this manner out of my head. I had to as I could feel my pussy twitching just thinking of her. We soon got to the gate where she was to depart from but we had time to sit for a while. Mom got up to check on something and when she came back mom leaned down in front of me giving me a eyeful of her juicy big tittys hanging right there in front of my face.

I should have just reached up and grabbed a hand full but I just stared down her shirt. Mom looked at me and just kind of smiled at me as she sat back down beside me. I had to squirm in my seat as my pussy wanted to be touched so badly and right now I didn’t care if it was mom or dad who did it.

Mom reached over and took hold of my hand and said “ I really shouldn’t leave you again after I have just gotten you back.”

I looked into her eyes and told her “ It’s OK mom we will be back together in a short time.”

Mom squeezed my hand tightly into hers as I looked deep into those blue eyes of hers. I stared deeply into them I saw something I had never seen before. Her eyes twinkled and sparkled as I gazed into them. Now I had seen that before but only in my dad’s eyes. Could it be she had the same sexual feelings that I was having for her right now or was she just happy to have me back? I sat there having nasty sexual thoughts of her.

I was brought back to earth when I heard mom say, “ Michelle it’s time.”

It was time for mom to go threw the boarding process so dad and I walked over to the drop off point. Mom gave dad a hug and kiss. Then she turned to me and said, “ I am going to miss you Michelle deeply.”

Mom’s arms went around me and she gave me a tight hug which instantly gave me that warm secure feelings I so long for. Mom then went to kiss me which would always have been on my cheeks but this time was so different. Mom ’s lips found my lips and before I knew what was happening mom was kissing me fully on my lips.

My arms went around her and we locked into a very passionate kiss. I felt chills then warmth raced threw my entire body as we embraced. I am sure the people around us were watching but I didn’t care being in my mom’s arm and our lips locked in a kiss just felt to good for me to care.

Mom moved her lips a little away and then placed them back fully onto mine but this time she parted my lips using her tongue. Mom and I were locked in a French kiss. I was to stunned to even slip my tongue back onto hers as she lightly ran it across my tongue.

Mom broke our kiss and said “ I love you Michelle.”

I replied “ I love you too mom.” I gazed into those lovely blues eyes of hers again to see them twinkle and sparkle at me as she pulled away from me.

I just stood there watching my mom walking away. Here was a woman I have hated with every bone in my body for the last 5 or 7 years. But she had just filled my body with warmth and passion. I wanted to run to her and feel her against my body again, to feel those lips against mine and to feel her lovely breasts pressing against mine. But I just watched her walk away listening to the fast beating of my own love filled heart as she passed threw the gate.

As dad and I drove home thoughts raced threw my mind about my mom once again. I wondered why she had kissed me like that. Was it because she sensed that I wanted her or was it just my mind working over time. It was not long before those thought left my mind as we drove home.

Especially when dad asked me “ Well what are we going to do now princess?”

I just sat there for more than a few minutes lost in thought when I heard dad ask me “You OK Missy?” “ Just what is going on in that brain now?”

I just smiled at him and replied “ Nothing just was Thinking.” I didn’t want to tell him that I was thinking what it would be like to have mom as my lover too. Would it feel the same as it did when I had Lisa as my lover? What would it be like if dad, mom and I did it together. Just thinking about had my pussy juices flowing.

Well mom was gone for 2 weeks but she was still close to my heart and always in my mind. In one way it was just the feeling of having her back being a part of my life again. Then on the other end it was just thinking about having sex with her. Would she or should I just get her out of my mind?

Dad pretty much kept her out of my mind while she was gone except when he would go down and eat my pussy. Which with my dad was at least every day that man just loves to eat pussy. Dad kind of made me his desert every night after dinner. He would just clear the table and have me lay right there in front of him and he just buried his face and ate away.

So times I would close my eyes and think that it was mom running her tongue on the insides of my thighs. Slowly working her tongue toward my love hole.
Thinking it was her tongue as dad slowly licked around my pussy lips then pulling them away from my pussy with his lips. When dad would stick that tongue in deep I would close my eyes tight thinking that it was mom’s tongue teasing the very insides of my pussy. I came very hard each time I thought about it being my mom.

Any alone time I had my mind kept turning back to the kiss she had gave me at the airport. My mind thought of everything. Was it just me that thought the kiss was sexual in nature? Was my mind just playing tricks on me making up for all the hatred I had at one time toward her? Did I dare even try to make a sexual pass at her when she got back?

Well mom returned home and we continued to sit down each and every night after work and talk. Most of our talk was just filling in each other what we had missed over the years. Plus we talked just how all 3 of us were going to try to get along not only as a f****y again but just how sharing dad between us was going to work.

We all came up with some guidelines one was that dad had the final say so when it came to having sex with either of us. If he didn’t want to do it that was fine as if any man wouldn’t want to have sex with either of us. We agreed that it was to be an every other night deal. Mom sl**p with him one night then my turn the next night.

The idea of a 3 way was discussed but dad told us both “ Hell I have enough trouble with doing you guys one at an time let alone doing you both at once.”
“Lets just put that to the side for now and see how it will fit in later,” dad said.

Out of the blue I spoke up asking, “ But it is ok if either of us wants to watch the other right?”

Mom replied right away “ It’s ok with me if you want to watch.”

I liked that idea cause I really used to love them two going at it in fact most of anything sexual I learned from watching them two when I was younger. Plus I figured I would get my chance to check my mom out again. When I had asked that question I was looking at my mom whose eyes once again twinkled and sparkled hopefully with lust like mine were.

Well that night seeing how mom had just got home I told her she could have her way with dad. Dad had went to bed early as mom and I stayed up talking more and sharing some wine. A little later mom decided she was ready for bed but was going to jump in the shower first.

I heard mom’s turn the water on for her shower as I stripped my clothes off I decided to just sl**p in the nude so I crawled right into my bed. I turned my light out and pulled the sheet up and adjusted myself in my bed to give me the best view possible into their bedroom. I took my hand and rubbed over my pussy, lightly tickling myself on my thighs with my fingers. I slipped a finger into my pussy it was warm and so wet already.

I slipped my finger deeper into my pussy as I started to finger myself while listening to the water run as mom showered. I closed my eyes and thought about her and I in there together showering. Thinking just how wonderful it had always felt when my Lisa and I used to shower. How it felt to be rubbing soap over those big tits and having her rub them into mine. How while we hugged in the shower my hands would soap up her butt rubbing my hands into each cheeks. How normally by this time Lisa would have her fingers up into my pussy giving it that special rub that she had.

I stuck two then three of my own fingers deep into my pussy while closing my eyes tightly making believe that my fingers were my mom’s fingers. I curled my three fingers and brushed against my g spot feeling the roughness of it against my fingertips. I worked my finger back and forth and in and out of my pussy rubbing my fingertips hard against my g spot. I felt my thighs start to shake as a orgasm ripped threw my body. My pussy gave a little quiver and it squirted some juices out onto my fingers, hand and my bed sheets.

I moaned as my orgasm finished and I removed my fingers and brought them up to my mouth. Where I used my tongue to lick my own juices from my fingers and hand. As I did I was thinking it was my mom’s juices I was licking and they tasted so very good.

I realized then that the water wasn’t running anymore so mom must be done with her shower. I heard her coming down the hall way and she walked into their room still covered in her towel. I watch mom place her leg up onto the bed and dry them off. I thought to my self damn she still had so very lovely legs. I watched her do the same to her other leg then she used the towel to dry her back and her front. I laid there wishing she would turn around so I could see those big tits of hers.

Mom walked slightly out of my view but I got a side view of those lovely breast. Not bad at all for some in their late 50’s sure they had a little hang to them but at least they were not old lady tits just hanging and flopping every where. Mom came back and this time she was totally naked I got a full front view of her as she stood there by the bed opening some package.

I scanned mom over checking out her lovely tanned body she tan in the nude as she had a full body tan. Her lovely big breasts came into my view.
They were each a golden tan color with nice big nipples poking from her aureoles. I moved my eyes down her body which was firm but she did have what I will call a area of baby fat but still for a woman her age she was lovely. I looked down to her pussy which was covered in thick hair.

Now my Lisa was the same way she had a full patch of thick hair covering her love hole. I used to love to run my fingers threw it. My moms hairy pussy was the same way. I couldn’t see her pussy lips or anything as I laid there just watching her and thinking about her hairy pussy.

Mom opened the package and pulled the contents out it was a black nylon body suit or cat suit as some call them. I watched mom slip it on pulling it up over those lovely breast which looked so lovely covered in the black nylon. Mom turned around and put her leg up onto the bed to straighten the cat suit around her legs. Mom’s butt was pointing right toward me.

I thought to myself I should just get my strap on out of retirement and take her from behind. Mom did the same with her other leg and once again walked slightly out of my view I figured she was checking herself out in the mirror. Mom came back into view and I saw her look my way.

I just laid there with my eyes partly closed and not moving. Mom came toward me and I heard her ask, “ Michelle are you still awake?”

I don’t know why but I didn’t move or anything I just laid there pretending I was a sl**p. Mom came into my room she stood over me for a while and she took her hand and ran it threw my hair a couple of times. Mom then bent over and kissed me on my fore head. I got a close wonderful view of her breast as she leaned down.

Mom rubbed my hair again and I heard her say, “ It’s so wonderful to have my little girl back with me.” Mom again kissed me on my forehead before turning around and leaving my room. I opened my eyes to watch her walk out of my room her walk was so sexy as she left, her cute butt bounced just like it should.

Mom didn’t even give dad a chance to do anything she dove right onto him spun around and planted her pussy right in his face and took his cock into her hand. Dad’s cock grew right away and I watched mom sucking and licking on it. Mom worked on dad’s cock like she had eaten for days. Mom was grinding her pussy back and forth on my dad’s face I saw my dad’s hands playing with her butt cheeks as they 69 with each other.

Mom took her mouth off my dad’s cock as she moaned out as an orgasm rocked threw her body. Mom pumped on dad’s cock fast and hard as she came all over his face. Mom got off my dad’s face which I really couldn’t see to good but I knew it had to be covered in her juices from all the grinding she had done with her pussy.

Mom spun off my dad’s face like a gymnast all in one fluid motion. She spun around took hold of his cock placed it at her pussy and settled back down onto it. Mom wasted no time she started to ride his cock as she bent down to kiss my dad. Mom rode my dad fast and hard, I know it had to feel so good as I love riding him just like she was.

I don’t know whether it was from them or me but the smell of sex filled my room. I had my fingers buried up my pussy just watching them fuck. I heard my mom’s wet pussy as she rode his cock. Mom bent back up and really started to grind herself down onto my dads cock, dad’s hand rose and played with her tits as she rocked on his cock.

I started to shake all over as an orgasm rushed threw my body at the same time I heard my mom scream out that she was coming. Her and I climaxed at the same time. Her on my dad’s cock and me all over my fingers and my bed again. I watched mom slowly lean forward and her and my dad locked into a passionate kiss.

Mom was still kind of rocking herself onto my dads cock. I wasn’t even for sure whether dad had came or not as I was to busy watching mom coming as I was coming I had forgotten all about dad. Mom rolled off of my dad whose cock was still hard so I figured he hadn’t came yet.

Mom moved down and once again took dad’s cock into her mouth and she gave him just about the hottest and best blow job I had ever seen a woman give to any guy. Mom had dad squirming in the bed as she used her mouth and hand on his cock.

Dad gave a a****l like grunt and screamed out, “ Gonna cum!”

Now mom doesn’t like to swallow but she never lifted his mom or even tried she just left it flow into her mouth. Mom never gagged once as dad filled her mouth full of his cum. I thought shit I would have had to at least came up for air. But not my mom she just kept pumping on my dad’s cock and sucking the last drops of cum from him.

When mom had got the last drops from his cock she crawled up beside him and once again they kissed. Dad broke the kiss and said “Be right back going to go piss.”

Dad walked out of the room his cock flopping back and forth heading for the bathroom. I turned back to see my mom just laying on her side in the bed. I thought just how wonderful she must feel as I know that feeling you get after having had sex with my dad.

I heard my dad coming back down the hall so I close my eyes again. Dad came into my room and he bent over to kiss my fore head but I rose up and locked my lips onto his. I gave his lips little kisses and licks tasting my mom on him, I breathed in the smell of my mom as my tongue entered his mouth.

I ended the kiss and put my head back down on my pillow pretending to go right back to sl**p. Dad just stood there for a minute or two not saying or doing anything just a puzzled look on his face. Dad turned and walked from my room back to his.

Dad got into bed and I saw him put those lovely big arms around my mom and pull her tightly against his body. They lay there cuddling as I watched. Mom had herself pressed right up against dad as he removed one arm and reached over to shut the lights off.

As the lights went off I heard my mom tell my dad “I missed cuddling with you and that it felt so good to be home again.”

As I just laid there I got that same warm secure feeling that mom must have been feeling right now. I heard in my mind those words I so love to hear, “ I got you princess no one can hurt you and I love you so.” except it wasn’t my dad’s voice it was my mom’s I heard as I drifted into a deep sl**p.

Well that was just what happened when she got back home but then a few days later dad ripped his thigh muscle. I was a nervous wreck over dad having to go into the hospital. I was so afraid that I would end up losing him just like I had Lisa years ago.

Mom kept telling me every thing was going to be OK but I was still worried about dad. I remember the doctor coming into my dad's room that night.He told my dad he was going to give him the good stuff so all the pain would go away.

I watched him place the needle into my dad's arm and turned to see the sparkle leave my dads eyes as the morphine took over. His eyes kind of rolled up into his head and he was out.

I turned to mom who must have seen just how worried and scared I was. Mom put her arm around me and told me "It's OK Michelle that is normal and that shot is just so your dad doesn't move around doing any more damage to himself." "Your dad is OK he is just asl**p."

Now if my mom had said that just a year ago. I would not have believed her. But I believed her now as I trusted her like never before. The doctor told us that dad would not likely wake up till after the operation tomorrow in the morning.
He suggested we go home get some rest for tomorrow.

Mom and I got home and we sat down together on the couch. Mom had her arm around me as I laid up against her. With her hand she was rubbing my head like she used to do when I was younger.

I looked up at mom and threw my red tearful eye I asked her " Dad is going to be OK isn't he?" I sobbed uncontrollably as I continued with " What if dad leaves me like Lisa did?"

Mom just rubbed my head and said "Don't you worry Michelle dad will be OK."

I laid my head up against her breast and as I sobbed listening to her heart beat. Mom looked down at me and while she was stroking my hair she started to sing a song to me I hadn't heard in a long time.

" Hush, little baby, don't say a word,
Mama's gonna buy you a mockingbird.
If that mockingbird don't sing,
Mama's gonna buy you a diamond ring.
If that diamond ring turns brass,
Mama's gonna buy you a looking glass.
If that looking glass gets broke,
Mama's gonna buy you a billy goat.
If that billy goat won't pull,
Mama's gonna buy you a cart and bull.
If that cart and bull turn over,
Mama's gonna buy you a dog named Rover.
If that dog named Rover won't bark.
Mama's gonna buy you a horse and cart.
If that horse and cart fall down,
You'll still be the sweetest little baby in town.
So hush little baby don't you cry,
'Cause Daddy loves you and so do I. "

I fell asl**p my head in her lap just as she got to "Cause daddy loves you and so do I."

Well mom was right dad did OK the next day and every thing went very well.
This is a good stop to stop for now. But will write more later and finish what happened next when mom and I are alone at the house the night before dad comes home from the hospital.

As to my dad he is just doing great walking with a little help from his cane for a little longer but at least I didn't lose him.

... Continue»
Posted by Mluvsdad 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8091  |  
93%
  |  10

I Fucked Mom and her Lesbian Lover


My mom met Susan over year ago at antenatal classes when she was carrying my youngest s****r, she befriended her as she was young and lonely at eighteen and my mother knew what it was like to be on your own when she had me at that age.

The two of them are like mother and daughter and Susan, two years older than me, now feels like an older s****r. Mom and Susan when possible take turns looking after each other’s c***d when the other is at work. Mom decided to take Susan out one night; there first time out since giving birth nine months ago, I would baby-sit at her house while my step dad looked after my younger s****rs.

It was midweek and both had work the next day so the plan was to go easy on the drink, it was before eleven when then came back very merry and the worse for drink. Mom sat with me on the sofa and Susan opposite, she looked very nice tonight, her long blond hair cascading over her breast, she kept wafting her legs apart, and I kept getting a glimpse of the top of her hold-ups.

My cock started to stir in my trousers and I could see my mom encouraging Susan to pull her skirt up a bit further, it seemed like some dare and before my cock embarrassed me any more, I said I would make some coffee for them. I could hear them giggling and mom daring Susan to take her knickers off and show herself to me.

I peaked around the door and there was Susan in the middle of the floor with her skirt hitched up and sliding her knickers down over her pussy. Her pussy just had a strip of hair rising from the top of her slit then I heard mom say

“I know we said about shaving our pussy but there’s hardly any hair left on your‘s, I barely trimmed mine”

“I got carried away, once I started” Susan said

“Does it feel nice and soft now?”

“Have a feel”

Mom sat on the edge of the sofa with Susan’s pussy at face level barely a foot away and ran her finger over it, Susan seemed to relax when mom’s finger touched her and with one hand holding her skirt up, her other guided mom’s finger around her pussy.

“Dose that feel nice” Susan asked

“Lovely”

“Maaam, should I phone dad to say were having a coffee,” I shouted from the kitchen

“Yes do that”

They were back sitting down when I came back with the cups of coffee, I sat down and could see right up Susan’s parted legs to her pussy and so could mom. We shuffled about on the sofa, me trying to hide my growing cock and mom trying to suppress her feeling between her legs. This was getting too much and my cock pushed my trousers up in to a tent and mom saw it.

“What’s down there” mom asked

“Nothing” I said

“Susan, have you see this”

“Maaam” I said

“I think you have aroused him”

Susan came and stood in front of us two and slowly lifted her skirt above her stocking tops, I willed her to show me more of herself, she is now nineteen, skinny with big boobs. My wish was granted and I saw her naked pussy close hand, mom grabbed my hand and led my fingers to the baldness between her legs and Susan’s legs parted slightly. She had bulging lips sticking from her pussy, all shaved smooth.


I heard my zip being pulled down and it was my mom’s hand doing it, the relief as my cock poked through the opening of my trousers. Susan reached out and took hold of my cock through my boxers and I tried to blank my mom out of my mind as she sat next to me.

“I said I could tease him hard,” Susan said to my mother

I didn’t care if it was a tease, I had my fingers on her smooth pussy and my mom was pushing them up inside Susan, her warm wet pussy lips opened up and clung tight around them. Mom let go of my hand and stood behind Susan, I did not expect the next thing happening, mom kissed Susan on the lips and she responded.

Mom had a hand on Susan’s tit, squashing and mauling it while her other hand held her head as their mouths twisted and turned as they kissed. Susan’s grip around my cock tighten and she began to stroke it while thrusting herself on to my finger.

Susan moaned while mom kissed her and mom’s hands fell from her tit and started to thrust my fingers in and out of Susan’s pussy. My mom was making Susan come and a warm rush of fluid filled her pussy, making a wet sloppy noise as mom moved my fingers faster in and out.

Susan pulled her mouth off mom and gasped for air, still moaning and now panting, I could feel her insides pulsing on my fingers. Mom started to undress Susan, pulling her top off to show her magnificent red lacy bra and tits and undid her skirt, letting it fall to the floor.

Susan knelt in front of me and undid my trousers, lifting my bum up; she pulled my trousers and boxers off in one. My cock stood proud

“You were right, he is big,” Susan said to my mother

Fuck, my mother has been talking about her sons cock to her friend, all thoughts of this were washed from my mind as Susan’s tongue flicked over my cock end and I was in heaven. Her hand around my shaft held it like some giant lolly stick as she licked the end of my pre cum.

Susan stood up and walked on to me while still holding my cock, her legs straddling mine and knelt on the sofa, her pussy lips just hovering over the top of my cock. She seemed wild and carefree with the drink and lowered herself down on to my cock, the wetness making it easy for me to slide in.

Unfazed by my mothers presence, Susan started to fuck me, her bra covered tits bouncing in front of my face. Mom stood behind her and unfastened Susan’s bra, her tits were full and solid looking with tight hard nipples and she pulled my head in to them.

By now Susan was bouncing up and down on my cock with the sofa giving her extra bounce, her pussy was warm, wet and squelching. Her fucking was fast and furious just like her breathing.

“Don’t let him make you pregnant” mom said

Susan gripped the back of the sofa with both hands and lifted herself up, pushing and rubbing her bald pussy in to my face. The warm aroma of her fucked pussy filled my nose as she squashed in to me.

My tongue found her opening and her enlarged clit as she screamed out, I eagerly darted my tongue in and out wanting to make her come, I’ve never had a girl as passionate before and was going to make the most of it.

I felt something around my cock and thought it was Susan’s hand, but it was a tongue flicking over the tip. Fuck, it was my mother tongue and her hand cupped my balls. The warm wetness of her mouth slid down my shaft and I started to bounce up and down on the sofa and into her mouth.

All I could hold was Susan’s stocking covered legs as each woman used me, I felt Susan freeze and hold herself tight into my face, she had fetched herself off using my tongue. I wasn’t far from coming too, I could feel mom’s hand moving up and down my shaft in time with her mouth. I couldn’t see what was happening but I felt my cock let go and mom kept it tight in her mouth as it squirted.

Her lips tightening around my cock as squirt after squirt fill her mouth as my cock bucked and twitched with each pump of cum, I couldn’t believe what had just happened, my mother had sucked me off. Susan collapsed on the sofa next to me as we watched my mom finish sucking and licking my cock, mom looked up and wiped her mouth of the escaped cum, she did know how to give a blowjob.

Susan couldn’t wait to kiss her on the mouth and she started to undress my mom, I’d never looked at my mother in a sexy way before but when she stood there in matching purple bra, knickers and suspender belt, I thought she was hot. She’s now 34 with a slight mother’s tummy but she looked sexy as her suspender belt stretch over it, her smile seemed extra big as well.

Susan was on her knees pulling mom’s knickers down to reveal a trimmed hairy fanny and planted a smacker of a kiss on her pussy. They looked very comfortable kissing each other’s parts just to be friends I thought. Mom sat with me on the sofa with her legs parted and raised while Susan crawled in between and gorged on her pussy.

I watched as Susan’s tongue darted in and out of mom‘s pussy lips, then she would give a little suck, she looked like an expert doing this and had mom moaning in no time at all. Mom reached for my cock that had started to get hard again and then pulled her bra over her tits so I could suckle her. Mom’s tits were more dangly, not like Susan’s solid round tits. I’d seen then before when she would feed my s****r but I never saw her nipples, that were now all big and hard that stuck out about nearly an inch.

I feasted on each nipple as she held my head on to them, mom was moaning aloud now from what Susan was doing between her legs. Her body started to shake and jerk and she had sudden gasps of breathe, Susan had made her come.

Her breast heaved up and down with her breathing as I sucked on them, I don’t know what Susan was doing but it sounded very wet and sloppy and made mom pant. I sat up to see Susan’s pull her fingers out from moms freshly came pussy and licked them.

Mom sat all spent looking on the sofa and Susan offered her fingers to me, I eagerly tasted them and licked my mom’s pussy juice from them. Mom pulled Susan on top and kissed her again, licking and sucking her lips like wild lesbians.

Somehow, the pair had swapped positions and mom was kissing her way down to Susan’s bald pussy, I watched as my mom lick Susan’s pussy lips before vibrating her tongue against her clit. Susan grabbed my cock again and it looked mighty impressive in her small hand as she began to play with it.

Mom lifted her face and said

“Use me, stick it in me”

I knelt behind mom and ran my hand up the side of her legs and over her taught suspenders, her bush and pussy lips all wet and enlarged hung down between her legs.
Mom’s hand was waiting between her legs to grab my cock as I moved closer in, I felt her rub my cock head up and down her slit before pulling me in to her waiting pussy.

My first time from behind and I was doing it to my mother, a few short thrusts first so I didn’t fall back out and I soon became accustomed to her pussy. It felt a lot bigger then Susan’s pussy and very warm and wet.

How glad am I that both of them came home d***k, it felt like some fantasy watching your mom licking another pussy and having the chance to fuck her as well. Mom had Susan squirming on the sofa, I wonder if I dare ask mom if she could teach me how to do that sometime.

Mom is feasting on Susan’s pussy and I have tight a hold of her around her waist, thrusting and banging my cock in and out. It’s not long before my inexperience shows and I want to come, this is more exciting then the girls I have fucked in the past,

“Maaam”

Too late, I fill my mothers pussy up with hot creamy cum, my whole body shakes and shudders with each pump of my cock. I’m moaning and grunting with each squirt, trying to push my cock as far in to my mother and each thrust and spurt was met with a grunt from her, I’m sure she said she couldn’t have any more c***dren after my last s****r was born.

Her pussy was wet and squelching with every thrust, how nice it feels not to have a condom on. It seems to speed up mom’s vigour’s licking of Susan pussy and muffled moans come from her mouth. Susan has her eyes closed and tossing her head from side to side, she just about lifts herself upright off the sofa as she pulls my mothers face in to her pussy and lets out a scream.

I’m not sure what’s happening but it feel like mom’s pussy is nipping and pulsing on my cock, no girl has ever made that happen to my cock. I give an extra push with my last squirt and a grunt before holding myself deep inside my mother’s pussy, she nips her insides around my cock as her body stiffens.

All three of us have came and breathing heavily, we stop coupled together and mom feel clammy with sweat under my hand. My cock wilts away and falls from her pussy, letting a trickle of love juice escape. She lifts her head from Susan’s pussy and rolls on to her back on the floor; with her knees in the air, I see for the first time her leaking pussy.

Her slit is long and open with her lips red and swollen, a puddle of my cum sits in her pussy and her chest heaves up and down with her breathing. Susan sit up and looks at my mom.

“We can’t have John seeing you dripping like that,” Susan said

John’s my step dad and Susan started to lick my cum from my mom’s pussy, her open hole was being licked clean. When she was done cleaning pussy, we sat on the floor, no urgency to get dressed and cover ourselves up.

Mom told me that Susan and her had been together six months as lovers and Susan was wanting to know what affect seeing a real cock would have on her again, that’s when mom suggested teasing and using me. She said it was better to know the cock fucking Susan than some stranger using and abusing her if she wanted it badly.

The nights out once a week carried on with me babysitting and I always got to join in the fun with them when they got home, sometimes they never went out at all. After six months John my step dad walked out and mom moved Susan in to our house, the neighbours thought she was my girlfriend and not my mother’s lover.

Mom and Susan decided they wanted a baby together and I was used for the genes on mom’s side, that’s when I finally got to squirt my seed deep in to Susan’s pussy night after night. I still fuck my mom as she says it connects us all together and we are one big happy f****y now, after the twins were born.

The End.















My mom met Susan over year ago at antenatal classes when she was carrying my youngest s****r, she befriended her as she was young and lonely at eighteen and my mother knew what it was like to be on your own when she had me at that age.

The two of them are like mother and daughter and Susan, two years older than me, now feels like an older s****r. Mom and Susan when possible take turns looking after each other’s c***d when the other is at work. Mom decided to take Susan out one night; there first time out since giving birth nine months ago, I would baby-sit at her house while my step dad looked after my younger s****rs.

It was midweek and both had work the next day so the plan was to go easy on the drink, it was before eleven when then came back very merry and the worse for drink. Mom sat with me on the sofa and Susan opposite, she looked very nice tonight, her long blond hair cascading over her breast, she kept wafting her legs apart, and I kept getting a glimpse of the top of her hold-ups.

My cock started to stir in my trousers and I could see my mom encouraging Susan to pull her skirt up a bit further, it seemed like some dare and before my cock embarrassed me any more, I said I would make some coffee for them. I could hear them giggling and mom daring Susan to take her knickers off and show herself to me.

I peaked around the door and there was Susan in the middle of the floor with her skirt hitched up and sliding her knickers down over her pussy. Her pussy just had a strip of hair rising from the top of her slit then I heard mom say

“I know we said about shaving our pussy but there’s hardly any hair left on your‘s, I barely trimmed mine”

“I got carried away, once I started” Susan said

“Does it feel nice and soft now?”

“Have a feel”

Mom sat on the edge of the sofa with Susan’s pussy at face level barely a foot away and ran her finger over it, Susan seemed to relax when mom’s finger touched her and with one hand holding her skirt up, her other guided mom’s finger around her pussy.

“Dose that feel nice” Susan asked

“Lovely”

“Maaam, should I phone dad to say were having a coffee,” I shouted from the kitchen

“Yes do that”

They were back sitting down when I came back with the cups of coffee, I sat down and could see right up Susan’s parted legs to her pussy and so could mom. We shuffled about on the sofa, me trying to hide my growing cock and mom trying to suppress her feeling between her legs. This was getting too much and my cock pushed my trousers up in to a tent and mom saw it.

“What’s down there” mom asked

“Nothing” I said

“Susan, have you see this”

“Maaam” I said

“I think you have aroused him”

Susan came and stood in front of us two and slowly lifted her skirt above her stocking tops, I willed her to show me more of herself, she is now nineteen, skinny with big boobs. My wish was granted and I saw her naked pussy close hand, mom grabbed my hand and led my fingers to the baldness between her legs and Susan’s legs parted slightly. She had bulging lips sticking from her pussy, all shaved smooth.


I heard my zip being pulled down and it was my mom’s hand doing it, the relief as my cock poked through the opening of my trousers. Susan reached out and took hold of my cock through my boxers and I tried to blank my mom out of my mind as she sat next to me.

“I said I could tease him hard,” Susan said to my mother

I didn’t care if it was a tease, I had my fingers on her smooth pussy and my mom was pushing them up inside Susan, her warm wet pussy lips opened up and clung tight around them. Mom let go of my hand and stood behind Susan, I did not expect the next thing happening, mom kissed Susan on the lips and she responded.

Mom had a hand on Susan’s tit, squashing and mauling it while her other hand held her head as their mouths twisted and turned as they kissed. Susan’s grip around my cock tighten and she began to stroke it while thrusting herself on to my finger.

Susan moaned while mom kissed her and mom’s hands fell from her tit and started to thrust my fingers in and out of Susan’s pussy. My mom was making Susan come and a warm rush of fluid filled her pussy, making a wet sloppy noise as mom moved my fingers faster in and out.

Susan pulled her mouth off mom and gasped for air, still moaning and now panting, I could feel her insides pulsing on my fingers. Mom started to undress Susan, pulling her top off to show her magnificent red lacy bra and tits and undid her skirt, letting it fall to the floor.

Susan knelt in front of me and undid my trousers, lifting my bum up; she pulled my trousers and boxers off in one. My cock stood proud

“You were right, he is big,” Susan said to my mother

Fuck, my mother has been talking about her sons cock to her friend, all thoughts of this were washed from my mind as Susan’s tongue flicked over my cock end and I was in heaven. Her hand around my shaft held it like some giant lolly stick as she licked the end of my pre cum.

Susan stood up and walked on to me while still holding my cock, her legs straddling mine and knelt on the sofa, her pussy lips just hovering over the top of my cock. She seemed wild and carefree with the drink and lowered herself down on to my cock, the wetness making it easy for me to slide in.

Unfazed by my mothers presence, Susan started to fuck me, her bra covered tits bouncing in front of my face. Mom stood behind her and unfastened Susan’s bra, her tits were full and solid looking with tight hard nipples and she pulled my head in to them.

By now Susan was bouncing up and down on my cock with the sofa giving her extra bounce, her pussy was warm, wet and squelching. Her fucking was fast and furious just like her breathing.

“Don’t let him make you pregnant” mom said

Susan gripped the back of the sofa with both hands and lifted herself up, pushing and rubbing her bald pussy in to my face. The warm aroma of her fucked pussy filled my nose as she squashed in to me.

My tongue found her opening and her enlarged clit as she screamed out, I eagerly darted my tongue in and out wanting to make her come, I’ve never had a girl as passionate before and was going to make the most of it.

I felt something around my cock and thought it was Susan’s hand, but it was a tongue flicking over the tip. Fuck, it was my mother tongue and her hand cupped my balls. The warm wetness of her mouth slid down my shaft and I started to bounce up and down on the sofa and into her mouth.

All I could hold was Susan’s stocking covered legs as each woman used me, I felt Susan freeze and hold herself tight into my face, she had fetched herself off using my tongue. I wasn’t far from coming too, I could feel mom’s hand moving up and down my shaft in time with her mouth. I couldn’t see what was happening but I felt my cock let go and mom kept it tight in her mouth as it squirted.

Her lips tightening around my cock as squirt after squirt fill her mouth as my cock bucked and twitched with each pump of cum, I couldn’t believe what had just happened, my mother had sucked me off. Susan collapsed on the sofa next to me as we watched my mom finish sucking and licking my cock, mom looked up and wiped her mouth of the escaped cum, she did know how to give a blowjob.

Susan couldn’t wait to kiss her on the mouth and she started to undress my mom, I’d never looked at my mother in a sexy way before but when she stood there in matching purple bra, knickers and suspender belt, I thought she was hot. She’s now 34 with a slight mother’s tummy but she looked sexy as her suspender belt stretch over it, her smile seemed extra big as well.

Susan was on her knees pulling mom’s knickers down to reveal a trimmed hairy fanny and planted a smacker of a kiss on her pussy. They looked very comfortable kissing each other’s parts just to be friends I thought. Mom sat with me on the sofa with her legs parted and raised while Susan crawled in between and gorged on her pussy.

I watched as Susan’s tongue darted in and out of mom‘s pussy lips, then she would give a little suck, she looked like an expert doing this and had mom moaning in no time at all. Mom reached for my cock that had started to get hard again and then pulled her bra over her tits so I could suckle her. Mom’s tits were more dangly, not like Susan’s solid round tits. I’d seen then before when she would feed my s****r but I never saw her nipples, that were now all big and hard that stuck out about nearly an inch.

I feasted on each nipple as she held my head on to them, mom was moaning aloud now from what Susan was doing between her legs. Her body started to shake and jerk and she had sudden gasps of breathe, Susan had made her come.

Her breast heaved up and down with her breathing as I sucked on them, I don’t know what Susan was doing but it sounded very wet and sloppy and made mom pant. I sat up to see Susan’s pull her fingers out from moms freshly came pussy and licked them.

Mom sat all spent looking on the sofa and Susan offered her fingers to me, I eagerly tasted them and licked my mom’s pussy juice from them. Mom pulled Susan on top and kissed her again, licking and sucking her lips like wild lesbians.

Somehow, the pair had swapped positions and mom was kissing her way down to Susan’s bald pussy, I watched as my mom lick Susan’s pussy lips before vibrating her tongue against her clit. Susan grabbed my cock again and it looked mighty impressive in her small hand as she began to play with it.

Mom lifted her face and said

“Use me, stick it in me”

I knelt behind mom and ran my hand up the side of her legs and over her taught suspenders, her bush and pussy lips all wet and enlarged hung down between her legs.
Mom’s hand was waiting between her legs to grab my cock as I moved closer in, I felt her rub my cock head up and down her slit before pulling me in to her waiting pussy.

My first time from behind and I was doing it to my mother, a few short thrusts first so I didn’t fall back out and I soon became accustomed to her pussy. It felt a lot bigger then Susan’s pussy and very warm and wet.

How glad am I that both of them came home d***k, it felt like some fantasy watching your mom licking another pussy and having the chance to fuck her as well. Mom had Susan squirming on the sofa, I wonder if I dare ask mom if she could teach me how to do that sometime.

Mom is feasting on Susan’s pussy and I have tight a hold of her around her waist, thrusting and banging my cock in and out. It’s not long before my inexperience shows and I want to come, this is more exciting then the girls I have fucked in the past,

“Maaam”

Too late, I fill my mothers pussy up with hot creamy cum, my whole body shakes and shudders with each pump of my cock. I’m moaning and grunting with each squirt, trying to push my cock as far in to my mother and each thrust and spurt was met with a grunt from her, I’m sure she said she couldn’t have any more c***dren after my last s****r was born.

Her pussy was wet and squelching with every thrust, how nice it feels not to have a condom on. It seems to speed up mom’s vigour’s licking of Susan pussy and muffled moans come from her mouth. Susan has her eyes closed and tossing her head from side to side, she just about lifts herself upright off the sofa as she pulls my mothers face in to her pussy and lets out a scream.

I’m not sure what’s happening but it feel like mom’s pussy is nipping and pulsing on my cock, no girl has ever made that happen to my cock. I give an extra push with my last squirt and a grunt before holding myself deep inside my mother’s pussy, she nips her insides around my cock as her body stiffens.

All three of us have came and breathing heavily, we stop coupled together and mom feel clammy with sweat under my hand. My cock wilts away and falls from her pussy, letting a trickle of love juice escape. She lifts her head from Susan’s pussy and rolls on to her back on the floor; with her knees in the air, I see for the first time her leaking pussy.

Her slit is long and open with her lips red and swollen, a puddle of my cum sits in her pussy and her chest heaves up and down with her breathing. Susan sit up and looks at my mom.

“We can’t have John seeing you dripping like that,” Susan said

John’s my step dad and Susan started to lick my cum from my mom’s pussy, her open hole was being licked clean. When she was done cleaning pussy, we sat on the floor, no urgency to get dressed and cover ourselves up.

Mom told me that Susan and her had been together six months as lovers and Susan was wanting to know what affect seeing a real cock would have on her again, that’s when mom suggested teasing and using me. She said it was better to know the cock fucking Susan than some stranger using and abusing her if she wanted it badly.

The nights out once a week carried on with me babysitting and I always got to join in the fun with them when they got home, sometimes they never went out at all. After six months John my step dad walked out and mom moved Susan in to our house, the neighbours thought she was my girlfriend and not my mother’s lover.

Mom and Susan decided they wanted a baby together and I was used for the genes on mom’s side, that’s when I finally got to squirt my seed deep in to Susan’s pussy night after night. I still fuck my mom as she says it connects us all together and we are one big happy f****y now, after the twins were born.

The End.


























































... Continue»
Posted by nckboy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8461  |  
99%
  |  13

GOLFING WITH MOM AND AUNT

I think the quote was that 'those that sit and wait' also get served...eventually. It was long in coming, but eventually I got all that I dreamt of, and more.

I had wasted my high school days, thinking that they were more for playing laser tag, video games, or hoops. I kept a basketball in my trunk and would stop at every unoccupied basketball court. Ironically, this did nothing for my resume, so my career after graduation didn't exactly take off.

Kicked out of my house at eighteen, I took a tiny studio apartment. I might have been hired by my own father or his best friend (my uncle), but both of them said they'd take my application and think about it. As a result, I had to get a job as a sporting goods clerk at a retail store...yes, THAT retail store. Blue smock and all, I had to sell 'authentic Indian' bows and arrows made in China. My parents were understandably 'proud' of me.

My social life was equally fulfilling; all the high school girls I'd hit on now asked me what I was doing and what my plans were. When I told them the truth, they kind of laughed or looked down and told me they had to run. You never saw so many people who had 'left water running', 'had a doctor's appointment', or were 'late for an operation'.

Without a real social life, my fantasy life fell back to the two stars of my youth: my mother and her twin s****r. They always appeared to be the soul of propriety, dressed like school marms. They were 39 but could pass for 25 easily. Okay, they had some lines around the eyes (crow's feet), some colors on their legs that shouldn't be there, and maybe a millimeter of looseness in a few places. That didn't change the fact that they were like living dolls, with Barbie dimensions.

I even watched my mom fit her twin s****r for a wedding gown. I wasn't moved by her 37 hips or 24 waist, but the 36 up top with a D cup did 'inspire me'. All this time I thought that it was just padding up there, but no: it was all mom and her s*s, all real.

I neared 18 and the mandatory move-out date. I couldn't help but notice that my mom and her s****r spent more and more weekend time all alone as so-called 'golf widows' (when husbands play golf and neglect their wives.)

The weekend before I was to leave home, I turned 18. I overheard my mom planning the next weekend's events with her s****r. I was shocked that my hyper-conservative mother was going to rent some adult films, get a case of Jack [Daniels], and order pizza, with a little 'surprise' for the delivery guy. I made a memo of all that and saved it.

My move-out went fine. Once I was fully moved, I summoned up my memo page of mom's plans for this weekend. I knew the exact time that mom was doing everything (her day-timer had plans for each hour). I figured that if I showed up before they called for that pizza, they wouldn't go ahead with it. If I played my cards right...

Among my meager possessions at the time was a great watch, a Rolex Mariner that my dad gave me. I treasured that even though, in reality, he'd bought it in Times Square for $17: a genuine 'Rolex Marimar'. Still, it kept perfect time and I got to mom's place at the exact right moment.

You never saw less of a welcome than the one that I got at the door. Mom and her s****r were there, wearing only bathrobes. On the coffee table were four glasses, a half empty bottle of Jack, a six pack of Bud, and three cigars.

My beautiful mom spoke in a slow, slurred tone; she normally spoke in a crisp, genteel, ice cold fashion. Slightly d***k, she actually sounded, dare I say, like a tramp.

I sort of barged in, saying that I had forgotten some things from my old room. My aunt was now seated, her face looking away in embarrassment. Like my hot mom, she sure filled out that robe nicely. Her silky smooth legs, like my mother's, glistened from a bikini wax. Both of them were barefoot and beautiful, their feet perfect with sparkling red toes and the identical gold love chain ankle bracelet on their slender right ankle.

I don't know why but their jutting tits and fantastic legs were one thing; that sleazy ankle bracelet was what really turned me on. I was more than ever determined to bed my gorgeous mother and her twin s*s. I wouldn't be content until they were both lying side by side, literally dripping out my potent seed. As it was, I had no idea that this happened to be my mother's fertile time. Her s****r had gotten synchronized to her over the years spent together, so she was primed too.

Dutifully, I slipped away into my old bedroom, which was cut off by the garage on the other side of the house. Satisfied that they were alone after the door to the garage slammed, mom and her s*s went back to their fun.

I waited for a half hour to let them get confident that I was settled in my old room. Then I quietly snuck back into the main house (an old one which we'd restored.) Literally tiptoeing, I got to mom's locked door which had a big, old fashioned keyhole. I got an eyeful, believe me...

On the large screen TV to the side of her bed, mom was playing a hard-core adult film. Meanwhile, I looked in shock as the two women of my wet dreams were nude, man, nude. My aunt and my mother were side-by-side on the old-fashioned bed on all fours. It had wooden posts at all four corners. By chance, the posts were at just the right height. As the women watched the film and moaned at the appropriate times, they were dragging their wet pussies against those bed posts. It was the hottest thing I'd ever seen.

At the high point of the film, when the actress and actor fake a simultaneous orgasm, my mom and her s****r went off too, like clockwork. After that, the film ended, the two women kissed and made out, still dragging those tender tissues down there against those lucky bedposts. Then they sagged to the bed, exhausted and spent.

At this point, I just couldn't hold back. I came into the room. My mother and her s****r covered what they could in false modesty, screeching about me coming in without knocking (and getting into their locked room?)

Me: "Wow that was quite a show. If I was a good son, I'd say that that was just one of those things. Like maybe I never saw anything, and leave it at that."

Mom: "Oh, God, thank you Jim. For a split second, we didn't know what to think. Let's just forget this, like it never happened."

Me: "Wait just a second...I said IF I was a good son...as you've told me before, I am NOT a good son. I also ran and got a camera and recorded enough footage thru the keyhole to go viral on the web and make your hubbies go postal on you." [Thank God they didn't grill me, as in 'well, where IS that camera?']

You never saw more mortified, embarrassed and concerned women. They huddled on the bed.

Mom: "Okay, you sneaky bastard. What do you want? I think we keep about $500 in dad's safe. Will that keep you quiet?"

Me: "That's a start...but I want more. I want IT!"

My MILF mother and her s****r sat up at the end of the bed, cupping their oversized boobs with one arm and covering their blonde (real blonde) furry forests down there with the other. They were seething.

Mom: "If you think that Paula and I will open our legs for your worthless little worm, some 3 inch toy like your father and uncle's, you can go screw yourself. My advice is to take the money and run, you little bastard!"

Me: "You win; I'll take the money and leave. But just to show you what you're missing, let me show you what kind of meat I pack..."

Mom: "No, Jim...don't!! Please, we don't need to see your tiny equipment. We can look at our hubbies if we need a laugh...please don't!!"

Fortunately, I ignored them. For dramatic effect, I pulled back the jockey opening first, and then released the latch of my pants. Like an elephant trunk, my soft ten inch cock fell out, drooping down towards my knees. Both women gasped, my mom literally putting her hand over her mouth. My aunt licked her lips.

Aunt Paula: "You can do what you want, Sue, but I want THAT!! Enough of these boring DVD's and girl's only games. I could use a big healthy slab of meat in me and that sure looks good."

Well, there was no more chit-chat or debate. Almost instantly, there were four hands all over me. I was pushed on my back. My beautiful aunt was stroking my cock, her hand going up and down like a Ferrari's piston. Meanwhile, my supersexy mother was making out with me. I caressed her full breasts, doing my little trick. Instead of touching the nipples, I would caress around them. That always drove women wild. Sure enough: my mother soon grabbed my hand, forcing me to touch her pouting popped milk nozzles. A gentle pinch there set my mom off.

My aunt stopped her stroking of my ten inch manhood, jealous of my mom. She wiggled up to me and shoved an erect nipple into my mouth. I did my best impression of a nursing infant, suckling away at her thumb-sized nip. My aunt soon moaned in orgasm too. I thought that this was setting me on the road to ecstasy. But then, reality...

Mom: "Sweetheart, before this goes any further, I think you should stop. So far, we've just played around. If you had a condom, we MIGHT go farther...I don't know."

Me: "I don't want...I can't use them...they kill all feeling. I want you two to ride me bare back and now!"

Mom: "Dear, that isn't going to happen. I don't know if you know anything about 'cycles', but your aunt and I are at our peaks, so we risk getting knocked up...and you wouldn't want that, would you?"

Me: "What, knocking up two beautiful women? Heavens no, I'd be so ashamed. On the other hand: Mom, do you know where dad and my uncle are right now?"

Aunt Paula: "Let me cut in; they're at the Brocada Golf Course, doing the back nine."

Me: "More like the BACKDOOR nine...I never showed you this because I didn't want to start a fight. I intercepted it on the computer one day. He'd left his computer sign-in on by mistake, thinking 'sl**p' was off."

Mom grabbed the printout, read it, and showed it to my aunt. It was a liaison for the weekend. It kind of explained why father's interest in sex with her dwindled down to zero and why he and my uncle were such 'good friends'. Suffice it to say, the foursome my father joined was all-male and never ventured out of their hotel room for golf.

My mother looked at me and then at her s****r. There was that unmistakable and frightening look of a woman scorned.

Mom: "Well that's great; I sacrificed so much for his career. He's supposedly making big deals while hitting the links...Big deals, my ass! But, how can I hit him back where it really hurts?"

We all stood there in silence. Then I got an inspiration:

Me: "That's simple: the two of them obviously value you as their possessions: trophy wives. Let's take that away, right here and right now!"

Mom: "How can we do that?"

Me: "Simple: both of you get on your backs on the edge of the bed. This court is in session, we've already passed judgment, and here comes the judge!"

They were not certain that they wanted to go ahead with it. But with gentle prodding, I pushed back two of the most beautiful soccer moms that ever lived onto mom's king-sized bed. Before they could object I had their shapely legs up in the air and intertwined where they touched together.

Now it was just a simple matter of filling up two tanks. It only took a few strokes on my manhood to attain my full ten inches of steel hard cock. Both my mom and her s*s begged me. They cooed that they wanted to feel it before it did its manly duty--while it was still like solid iron. Their small society hands worshipped my huge cock, only stopping when I pulled away.

I went up to my mother, kissing her demure and lovely foot as it was suspended in the air. Dragging the oversized cockhead against the slavering lips of her wet pussy sent her into orbit with a noisy orgasm. She ended up with six, her s****r with seven. I went from woman to woman, each step of the way. I gave their clits proper attention, then sawed back and forth down both warm, tight, welcoming, soppy passageways.

Both of them let me know that they controlled those heavenly portals by using their muscles to grip, squeeze, and massage my manhood until I sighed in delight. My cockhead gently kissed their cervix at the deepest point of my efforts. When my babymaker touched my mother's innermost and deepest recesses, she moaned in yet another orgasm.

I stopped and picked up each woman off the bed. We kissed romantically, pliant lips meeting warm soft lips; a gentle tongue across the teeth, a shared breath, and a few words of love (to my mom.) Just as gently I returned each woman back for the final act in our play. The room was redolent in their favorite, Chanel No. 5. It was intoxicating as it permeated my senses...

As I began to complete my man-of-the-house duty, my aunt told me to stop. She wanted to feel me one last time before I was drained. Obediently, I went to her and offered my unit. She squeezed my love pole, feeling its strength, its hardness. Then she cupped and weighed my testes. They were enormous.

Aunt Paula: "My God, Sue! Your son is not only huge, his swollen balls are gigantic. Look at them! Each of them must hold a pint of potent seed. So much love, so much sperm, so many big strong babies. This really IS going to show those wimp dicks! Let's go, nephew! It's baby-time!"

I went up to my mom who gave me a loving caress of my manhood. She mouthed the words, "I love you" and "Give me a baby". Well, who was I to disobey my mother?

I pulled up the big oaken chair near the bed. Like taking some merchandise for sale at a store, I bent forward and reached to pick up my gorgeous mom. Holding her with ease (her lithe slim body was no problem for my strong arms), I lowered her onto my cock. She looked up and moaned in utter pleasure. I proceeded with the breeding, as her s****r looked on, using her fingers to entertain herself.

That poor old chair creaked and cracked as the wood was taking a pounding. I was using my mom like a love toy. Her eyes teared up in excitement, her arms desperately trying to hold on for dear life. My hands were at either side of her. When I felt her shake and moan in total delight, the big 'O' as it was, I dropped her onto my ten inch lancer. She struck my lap with full f***e, sending my cock all the way inside of her.

All of a sudden, we both popped open our eyes and just froze for a moment. I saw her eyes again slowly close as the first geyser from my cock hit home. She could feel every splash, every squirt, every drop, of my unbelievable tidal wave of spunk. It only took two minutes to cum inside mom, but they were the best two minutes of my life.

After a tender kiss and a silent 'I love you' from my dear mother, I lifted her off me and replaced her on the bed. Then, as if I was just sampling another item, I lifted my aunt and carefully centered her over that same cock.

Thinking about the baby or babies I might be creating, my cock obligingly restored itself to rock hardness. By the time my aunt was totally impaled on my long love pole, I was fully re-charged and ready. Nature somehow determined that procreation was going on and I needed more seed, a lot more seed.

To do that I had used my aunt's sopping wet pussy as a way to recharge my batteries. I held her out from me, only letting her touch me gently--brushing up against the very sensitive tip of my mighty manhood. Once I was back up to ten inch size, I slowly entered her, dragging my throbbing cockhead against the tingling tissues of her inner canal. She winced when I hit bottom, only to instantly change into full orgasmic pleasure mode.

I continued my little game, tapping on her deepest and darkest walls as I entered and exited her with more and more fury. My mother now helped out by making out with me. God, I was making love to one incredible sexpot while making out with her twin s****r. One of them was riding me 'bare back' while the other showed her gratitude for the colossal load I'd already emptied into her.

I pushed my mom away and took my aunt's face into my hands. We made out as I lifted off the chair, inserting myself even deeper inside of her. Finally, I came with even more f***e than I'd fired off inside my mother. No, she didn't get the pint of sperm-laden cum that her s****r got; Aunt Paula would have to settle for about a half pint of life-giving baby batter. It was fired into her with incredible power, though.

After that second woman, I was totally beat. I sagged back into the chair. For their parts, my mother and her equally gorgeous s****r made out briefly. They whispered plans for me, the future and the babies that might follow. Then they fell silent, fast asl**p.

I awoke an hour later for some reason. I looked up and then remembered our evening. Laid out on the bed asl**p were two gorgeous women. If Pamela Anderson had been one of triplets, then here were her two missing s****rs. What was most exciting, most inspiring, was this:

On the edge of the bed near both women, there were small waterfalls, leaving two big puddles. You could trace back the white gooey liquid to the side of the bed, then up their thighs and back to the oozing opening of their respective womanhood. The puddle under my mom was about twice the size of my aunt's as I'd really filled up her tank. Man, what a sexy sight.

The day that was just beginning was Sunday, the last day of that weekend their hubbies were away 'playing golf'. I proceeded to service both women half a dozen times, each. We weren't just taking a chance on pregnancy but ensuring it. So much seed, so much vibrant healthy sperm, such fertile wombs... It wasn't so much a question of 'if' but 'when'. Sure enough, sometime during our wild Sunday, both my beautiful mother and her twin s****r conceived.

Predictably, three weeks later, my mom got a call from her s****r. She'd tested herself and the tester turned blue. She was 'in the f****y way'. My mother told her she had to go...immediately. She rushed and got a home pregnancy test and was delighted to see that turn blue too. She called her s****r with the news.

The rest of the story played out quickly. At my suggestion, all three of us snuck up to see those husbands during another one of their 'golf weekends'. For $100, we got a room key from the maid and came into their room with cameras clicking and camcorders recording.

The divorces that followed were easy and fast. No court dates—the settlements were in camera, with non-disclosure agreements. For that, my mom and her s****r made out like bandits. They got their homes, cars, and 3/4ths of everything else.

The only other suspense was the fate of those fetuses. I dreaded the idea that they would turn to the big 'A' option now that they'd gotten all they wanted in divorce mediation. It came as quite a relief when my mom re-assured me that they were going to give birth to those babies (my aunt had one but mom was bearing twins of mine).

Oh, yes, about my exciting career in sporting goods, wearing that blue smock... As tempting as it was to return there, I gave them a fond farewell. I mean, between my (now) wealthy mother and her equally well-off s****r, I had two places where I could go and 'crash'. I also had three c***dren of mine to play with.

We settled down to a nice arrangement. My mother had her home, my aunt another one. Some weekends they'd get a married friend to tend to all the k**s at my aunt's while mom and her twin s****r 'tended' to me. That ended when that married friend delivered the k**s back early, seeing what was going on at mom's place.

On the next weekend 'alone', yet another married friend tended the k**s while mom, Aunt Paula, AND that 1st married friend were entertained by yours truly. I never thought that 'doing it' could become work, but with three, I had reached my limit and gone beyond. I barely had enough stamina to crawl over to the 'guest' and do her.

Well, I guess that I was up to the job, in retrospect. After several of those 'golf weekends', there were four new babies due during the next year, with the married guest having twins.

Within a year's time, the three became four when that other married friend joined in too. We were just lucky that there were two hospitals in that town so that no one could correlate the little baby boom that I had started.

Don't get me wrong; that was hard work, dealing with four beautiful but insatiable women. It was almost like a job. So to amuse the guests, I'd wear that old blue smock as I entered the room. Well, just that blue smock and nothing else.

While another f****y friend, this one married but over sixty years old, tended the growing torrent of babies in my aunt's house, we had our own little Super Ball in mom's place. I was exhausted at the end of the day, thankful it was only four ladies. It WAS four until the newest friend, an AARP member, also figured out our goings-on and wanted in.

Talk about a tough job, but someone having to do it...Well, at least I didn't have to worry about our new elderly member getting pregnant. As I write this, she's coming to tell me something. What...what do you mean it turned blue?

... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8567  |  
93%
  |  6

GRANDMA, MOM AND ME

Hi, my name is Bobby. That’s what both my Mother and Grand Mother call me anyway. My Mother was f******n when I was born and I found out later when I was s*******n that my Dad was my Grand Mothers husband. She told me he started m*****ing her when she was about seven by rubbing her pussy when he bathed her. By the time she was eight he was finger fucking her. In her ninth year and for the following five years he began licking and eating her little pussy. She said at first she was afraid and embarrassed but it began to feel so good. He also got her to suck his cock and he made her swallow all his cum. He told her that it would make her skin soft and had healthy vitamins in it, He told her that if she told anyone he would go to jail and then he wouldn’t be able to continue making her feel good. She didn’t tell anyone and didn’t want to especially after she had her first orgasm when she about eleven.

The night of her thirteenth birthday he fucked her without using any protection and the following night he fucked her again but not before he had her take his wife’s (my Grand Mother) birth control pills. However she had already gotten pregnant that very first time. He fucked her almost every night she said. My Grand Mother was a waitress at this fancy dinner house and worked six nights a week from five to eleven in the evening. That was why it was so easy for him. Mom said she had no idea she was pregnant. She never had any signs that usually come with pregnancy, like morning sickness or wanting strange food. When she started to show after four months she thought she was just getting fat. She started to diet, but after six months it became obvious.

When confronted with it by my Grandmother my mother confessed that her husband Dan had been fucking her and blurted out the whole story. Consequently they were divorced but my grand mother made him sign a confession and he agreed to give her twenty percent of his gross monthly salary until she was eighteen, if she didn’t she would send him to jai. Dan even with the threat of jail kept sneaking over at night, while my grand mother was working and would fuck her, some times two and three times in a night. She said he was a good lover and she liked what he did to her. He continued fucking her at least three times a week even through her pregnancy. In fact he fucked her twice two nights before she delivered me and continued to fuck her until she was fully into her sixteenth years. Until one night my Grand Mother came home early because she was not feeling well and caught them.

She took pictures of them in the act and with the threat of prison he left and never came back. But before he left she made him buy us a small house. We live in this very upscale neighborhood now so that I could go to good schools my Grand Mother said. Her Dad only had enough money for us to buy a one bedroom house, but it is in a very nice neighborhood. The house has a nice large bedroom so Grand Mother bought us a king size bed and the three of us slept in it from the time I was three. I slept in the middle. We were very happy and never thought how it may have seemed strange to an outsider.

About the age of twelve I started to grow hair around my private parts and getting some funny feelings whenever I held my cock. I began jacking off almost every day after I had my first climax because it felt so good. Some times I even did it two or three times in a day. Also about that time I took a required course in sex education. I learned a lot about the female anatomy. Her vagina, cervix, uterus, and womb and there function. How a women gets pregnant etc. The guys all called the vagina a pussy or a cunt.

Mom worked at a hash house that was open only for breakfast & lunch. Her hours were from six until two in the afternoon with Monday and Tuesday off. She was making about a hundred dollars a day and was usually home by two thirty or three at the most. My Grand Mother worked as I said earlier at a fancy dinner from five until eleven in the evening and her days off were Sunday and Monday. That was perfect for our situation. Mom got up at four thirty every day and left the house while my Grand Mother fixed my breakfast and lunch and made sure I got me off to school on time. Mondays my Mom and Grandma did all their shopping and had their hair, nails, and anything else that they needed done.

Everything continued smoothly for the next year or so. I grew quite a bit between thirteen and f******n. My Mom use to rub my legs at night because they ached so much. By the time I was fifteen I was 5’9” and 170lbs. My cock had grown also to just over seven inches and about two and a half inches around. I started to play football as a junior. I wasn’t very good at the time. I was second team tight end because I wasn’t very fast.

One morning around three am I woke up having to pee. When I opened my eyes there was my Grand Mothers tit and nipple almost sticking me in the nose. It had slipped out of her night gown. For the first time I realized how big her tits were. I later found out she was a 37d. I just laid there looking at her big areolas. I reached up and touched it and was amazed at how soft but firm it was. I don’t know what possessed me to do it but I took her nipple into my mouth and began to suck very softly. Her nipple suddenly popped out about a half inch and I was able to get a firmer hold on it with my lips. I continued to suck just the nipple until she let out a low moan ohhhhmmmm. I got scared and stopped. She then rolled over and began to snore. It was then that I realized I had a big hard on so I got up and went into the bathroom and jacked off.

That morning while my Grand Mother was fixing my breakfast I began to look at her differently. I realized she was more than my Grand Mother, she was a very good looking women. She was the same height as me at 5’9” and weighed about 128 to 132 lbs. She has very long legs and even through her robe I could see she had a cute up turned butt. She was 48 and her birthday was this coming Friday. For the rest of the week I would lie in bed dreaming of fucking her. I was a virgin but that didn’t stop me from imagining what it would be like to fuck my own Grand Mother. I would scoot up against her back and let my dick try to go between her legs but her night gown always got in the way. If I tried to pull it up she would pull away from me. When she was facing me I tried to get her tit to come out of her night gown so I could suck on it like I did before. No luck, if I tried to f***e it she would roll over and I was getting pretty fruststraighted

That Friday I overheard my grand mother tell my Mom that she would probably be late getting home. She said the employees at the restaurant were going to give her a birthday party after work. I woke up about five thirty the following morning and got up to pee. Mom was just getting ready to leave for work. After I peed I went in and gave my Mom a sl**py hug and kiss and then went back to bed. Being Saturday I didn’t have to go to school and could sl**p in. As I got into bed I noticed my grand mother was on her side in the fetal position. She was really snoring and I could smell the alcohol. I lifted the sheet and could see She was completely nak** with her pussy lips sticking out of her hairy black bush between her ass cheeks. Boy did the sight of her pussy give me an instant hard on. I heard Mom start the car and leave as I pondered what to do. I knew this was going to be my only chance. At first I scooted up next to her and put my arm around her and squeezed her tit. I tried to slip my cock between her pussy lips but I couldn’t get it to go in. I finally got up and went into the bathroom and looked in the cupboard for something to make my cock slippery. I saw a jar called k-y jelly so I spread it on my cock and then went in and put some very gently on my grand mothers pussy lips.

I got into position behind her and f***ed my leg between hers lifting one leg slightly. Then I slid my cock slowly into her pussy. With the k-y jelly I entered her quite easily. My god her pussy was hot on my cock. I began to fuck her while I squeezed and played with her nipple. I only got through half dozen strokes before I came. Boy did I cum, I unloaded a huge amount into her pussy. She had not moved and was still snoring while I was fucking her. I remained hard so I began to fuck her again. This time I lasted about ten minutes. She started to moan a little bit and began to push her butt back at me when I came again. Shit, I said, now what. I laid there with my cock inside her pussy for about twenty minutes before I started to get hard again. This time I fucked her real slow and easy and lasted almost a half hour. She was moaning softly and pushing back at me when I felt her ass quiver and felt a warm feeling go over my cock. This happened two more times before I came again.

I fell asl**p with my cock still in her pussy and my arm around her with my hand on her tit. I suddenly felt her jerk away from me and heard her say, “for christ sake Bobby what have you done. I pretended to be asl**p but looked at her through half closed lids standing by the bed. I could see her reach down between her legs and heard her say “Oh shit.” She went into the bathroom and I heard her running some water. After a short while she came into the bedroom and sat by the bed and gently shook me. I pretended to suddenly wake up and sat up in the bed. She said “Bobby what have you done did you fuck me while I was asl**p?” I hung my head down and shook my head in the affirmative. “Oh Bobby you didn’t?” I looked up at her and said three times. I’m sorry but you looked so beautiful yesterday at breakfast and then when I saw you laying there with you beautiful ass out and your pussy lips sticking out between your buttocks. I just couldn’t help my self. I have wanted to fuck you for a long time I lied. “Bobby, I’m your Grand Mother for christ sake and its i****t. Don’t you realize I could be sent to jail even if I didn’t consent to it?”

She was shaking very badly so I stood up and took her in my arms and held her tightly against me. She was crying softly into my shoulder. I couldn’t help myself I began to get another hard on and it slid between her legs. “Bobby, stop it, what do you think your doing?” I pushed her back on the bed and as she fell her legs came apart and I got between her legs. I shoved my cock back into her still very wet pussy and began to fuck her. She struggled to get way but I was much too strong for her. I continued to move in and out of her with my cock. “Dam you Bobby stop it this minute, this is wrong, I’m your Grand Mother for god’s sake.” I continued fucking her slow and easy feeling my cock slid up and down the inner walls of her wonderful hot pussy. I shifted my weight upward so that as my cock went in and out of her it slid over her clit. She kept telling me to stop, but her breathing was beginning to go in and out very rapidly. I saw her breasts begin to heave up and down. She murmured “Oh god Bobby, please stop, Oh shit Bobbbbby and I felt her cum on my cock. Oh Bobby please, it’s been so long for me, I don’t want to like what you’re doing. Ohhhhh my god, oh shit, please Bobby I don’t want to cum again. Oh shit Bobbbbby aaaahhhhh, and I felt her cum again.

I increased my speed and I could feel her begin to push her pelvis back at me, suddenly she threw her legs around my back and dug her heels into my butt. She was beginning to get into a rhythm and she was grunting and murmuring OH god Booby you make me feel so good. I know its wrong but ooooohhhh christ I’m going to cum again. Yes Bobby fuck me, fuck me harder. I let go of her hands and reached down and pulled her legs up high so her knees were on each side of her head and I began plowing my cock into her wonderful pussy. She wrapped her arms around me and began to kiss me, running her tongue inside my mouth. She shoved her pelvis up high so that I went even deeper into her and I heard her say Ohhhhh Bobbbbbby as she came again. I couldn’t hold off any longer and exploded deep inside her vagina.

We laid there with me on top of her with my dick still inside her. It took her a long time before she began to breathe normally. “Oh Bobby, I haven’t felt like that in a long time. I had almost forgotten what it felt like to enjoy sex. It has been three years since I felt a man inside me and as wonderful as it was Bobby it was wrong. We can’t ever do it again. I heard her say it but she made no move to remove my cock from her womb. Why Grandma, why can’t we, it felt so good and I think you enjoyed it, didn’t you? “Yes Bobby it was wonderful, you made me feel like I haven’t felt in a long time, but we can’t ever do it again, its i****t.”

What is i****t I asked? She told me it was having sex with your kin, like your Mother or s****r and in this case your Grand Mother. Besides it not being right it is against the law. I could go to jail if anyone ever found out. Well I certainly would never tell anyone, and you would never tell anyone so what’s the harm? I liked having sex with you. Your pus-I mean your vagina felt so hot and wonderful when I was inside you. I know Bobby, you felt wonderful inside me but I can’t let it continue.

I felt my cock stir a little bit and without her realizing it I placed my hands into hers and began to move my cock inside her. “Bobby, I told you we can’t be doing this. I can’t let you fuck me.” I ignored her plea and began to kiss and suck her breast. Her nipple popped out and I rolled my tongue around it and then began to kiss it and suck it. My cock was now almost hard, as I began to thrust in and out of her very wet pussy. The pussy that had already accepted my cum four times. STOP IT BOBBY, STOP IT THIS MINUTE, but I continued to fuck her. “Bobby dam it, oh god Bobby please stop, Ohhhhh god I can’t believe what you are doing to me.” I was now completely hard as a rock and was plunging my cock in and out of her like a piston. Her pussy lips locked onto my cock as I slid in and out of her. “Ohhhhhhh god Bobby I’m going to cum. Yes, yes, oh Bobby here I cuuuuuuuuuuuuuum” and I felt her ass quiver and she shoved her pelvis up into me. I continued to pound her wonderful fuck hole as she fucked me back in a frensy, screeming “Oh shit Bobby I’m going to cum again yes aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh as she came again. That did it I let go of her hands and reached down and grabbed her ass and buried my cock head as deep as I could until I felt her cervix and exploded into it.

I was exhausted and I collapsed on top of her. When She finally got her breathe she started to say “Bobby,” but I interrupted her and said no Grandma don’t say a word. I love you more than just as my Grand Mother and I’m going to be your lover and fuck you all the time. You like it so there is no reason not to make love. She began to cry and she said “I know its wrong but I loved it so when you were inside me, but if we are going to be lovers I want you to call me Lil when were alone. Grandma just doesn’t seem right and we can never let your mother know, It would kill her. We can never talk about it to anyone else either. We fell asl**p and slept until almost one pm. I fucked her one more time before Mom cam home.

The following morning, Sunday, I was lying in bed. Mom had left for work and my Grand Mother was sl**ping, or so I thought. I began to massage my Grand Mother’s breast and my dick very slowly. It didn’t take long before I was fully erect. Suddenly my
Grand mother reached over and took a hold of my dick and began to massage it, saying let me do it for you. She began stroking my cock for a couple of minutes before she bent over and took it into her mouth. Oh my god what a feeling as her hot wet mouth began to suck me. I had never had my cocked sucked, in fact before yesterday I was a virgin. It didn’t take more than two or three minutes before I shot my load into her mouth. She sucked, milked, and licked my dick until there wasn’t anything left. Oh what a feeling, it was almost as good as fucking, but not quite. I said Oh Grand ___, I mean Lil, you give the best blow job. She said we don’t call it a blow job, its oral sex between a man and women. A blow job is when men do it to each other. Oh shit, why would anyone want to do that? She just smiled at me and said some do.

For the next several weeks I fucked my Grand Mother as often as possible. It was not easy. With the hours my Mom and Grand Mother worked it only left me from two in the morning until I went to school to fuck her. I wasn’t getting much sl**p and my school work began to show it. When I got my midterm report card my Grand Mother threatened to cut me off if I didn’t keep my grades up. I began sneaking home for lunch and we fucked instead of eating.

One morning a little after five AM I got up to pee. I had a pretty good hard on and debated if I should slip it into my Grandma and fuck her first. But I had to pee really bad so I went to the bathroom. I opened the door and there stood my mother in the tub with the shower slider open toweling her hair. I just stood there. What a sight, she had the most beautiful breasts I had ever seen. Her nipples pointed straight out at me. There was no sag in them. Like her mother she had long slender legs that tapered up to firm thighs. She had dark brown hair nicely trimmed around her pussy. If I hadn’t already had a hard on I would have gotten one then.

Before I could back out of the door Mom looked up and was so startled she slipped in the tub and fell. She just missed hitting her head on the faucet but banged her head on the tub. I ran over to help her. She was straddled with one leg in the tub and one out. I tried not too but I could not help see her pussy pulled slightly apart and I though what a beautiful pussy. I lifted her up and my hard on slipped between her legs as I pulled her out of the tub and when I lowered her feet to the floor my cock slipped into her about two inches. Normally a person would lose their hard on when something like this happened but because my cock was now inside her vagina it stayed rock hard. I was f***ed out of her as I sat her on the toilet. She was pretty groggy. As she began to come to her senses and looked up I realized my hard on was right at her lip level. Mom was staring at my hard on for about twenty seconds and then realized what she was looking at and jerked back from me shouting “CHRIST BOBBY, what are you doing?”

About that time Grandma came rushing into the bathroom and asked what was going on. I grabbed a towel to cover myself and stammered, Mom fell in the bathtub and I was just trying to help her out. I explained to them how I had gotten up because I had to pee and didn’t know Mom was in the bathroom. I explained that when I opened the door and Mom saw me she was so startled that she slipped in the tub. I also told them I was real sorry about all that happened but I still had to pee real bad. My hard on had diminished by then. Both of them said at the same time “Go ahead,” but nothing was coming out so I said it’s hard to pee with you looking at me. They both giggled and turned their heads. I must have peed for a good five minutes. When I left I stood by the door and heard Mom say, “My god Mom did you see how big Bobby has grown. Grandma said, “not until just now, he is bigger than Dan was” She lied. I feel a little ashamed of myself but when I saw his big hard on I think I got a little wet down there.
"Teresa! (that’s my mother’s name) you should be ashamed of yourself.” “I know, I know, he’s my son and I feel ashamed for feeling that way but it has been a long time since I saw a cock, especially one that big.”

I ran back to our bedroom and waited for Grandma to come back to bed. I was smiling and the beginning of a hard was forming as I remembered how my Mom's naked body looked. And for the first time I had a burning desire to fuck her. But for now Grandma would get the benifit.

My mother left for work and my Grand Mother came back to bed. She said my god Bobby, what was that all about. I repeated what I had told them in the bathroom that I had opened the bathroom door without realizing Mom was in the shower, because the water wasn’t running and I was half asl**p. “Why did you have a hard on then?” she asked. I told you I had to pee real badly; I always get a hard on when I am asl**p and then have to pee. “So it wasn’t because you saw your Mother naked then.” No, I already was hard when I walked into the bathroom, why do you ask I said. “Oh I just wondered. What did you think when you saw her naked?” At first I couldn’t think, but then I thought gosh Mom is so beautiful, she has a perfect body. “She is isn’t she?” said Grandma.

I began to play with her tits and she reached over and took my hard dick and placed it into her Mouth and began to suck. She rolled over so that she was on top straddling me. Her pussy was right above me and reached up and pulled her vagina lips apart. I was amazed at how pink she was in side. I took two fingers and shoved them into her bright pink hole and began to finger fuck her. She let out a little moan and pushed down on my hand. I pulled my fingers out and then put all four fingers up into her hot snatch. I was shoving in and out of her pretty good when I folded my thumb into my palm and my whole fist went into her wet cunt. I began to pump my fist into her very hot and wet cunt. Faster and faster I went, she was moaning and grunting but she kept right on sucking my cock. I pulled out of her just enough and extended my middle finger and found her cervix opening. The tip of my finger went in about a half inch as I continued to pump my fist in and out. She was Cuming like a fountain and her juices were running down my wrist and arm. I was so fascinated with watching my fist pump that wonderful fuck hole that I lasted a long time, almost twenty minutes before I blew my wad into her mouth.

“Gees, Bobby that was absolutely wonderful, I couldn’t stop cumming, you certainly are a wonderful lover for being so young. Better even than my husband who was very good." Who was your husband, and why did you divorce him? “Some day I will tell you but not right now. It’s time for you to get ready for school.

A couple of days later I was at school and one of the guys brought a porno magazine. He passed it around while we were at lunch. On one of the pages it showed a guy eating this women’s pussy. Under the picture it said “What every woman loves.” One of the guys said “that’s gross, look he is kissing her where she pees.” One of the older guys in the group said “just shows how immature you are. That’s called eating pussy and it’s great so long as she is clean and doesn’t stink to bad.” We all asked him if he had ever done that. “Sure lots of time.” Well who we asked him. “Well Mary lee for one, she has a very nice pussy. Now Sandra has a skaggy snatch and she stunk. I told her that if she didn’t clean her pussy I wouldn’t eat her anymore.” Wow we all said in unison. I made a mental note thinking maybe I could have some of that. Another page of the magazine showed several women eating each other. It also showed men fucking women in the ass and men too. I thought now that’s gross.

That night when Grandma came home from work and before we got into bed, I asked Lil, have you ever had anyone eat your vagina? “Why do you ask” she said. Well today I saw a porno magazine that showed a man eating a women’s vagina and also two women eating each others. “Well yes if the truth be known. My husband used to eat my vagina a lot.” Did you like it I asked? “Yes very much.” Would you like me to eat your pus-I mean vagina? “It’s alright to call it a pussy in private but vagina is better when around other people. Would you like to eat my pussy” she said with a big smile on her face. Yes, I think I would. “Well, wait here and I’ll be back in a minute of two.” She went into the bathroom and I heard the water running. Mom was sound asl**p and I looked over at her and she looked like an Angel lying there. I started visualizing her beautiful tits and body I had seen just such a short time before and my cock started to get hard.

Grandma opened the bathroom door and motioned me to come in. She locked the door and laid a towel on the toilet seat and sat down. She scooted forward and opened her legs up very wide. She didn’t have to say anything more, I got down on my hands and knees and opened those lips and gazed at her pink inner lips. I bent down and kissed her hole. I put a finger in and got it wet and then I smelled it and tasted it. It smelled like when you first put spearmint gum in your mouth. It tasted like spearmint with a slight hint of vinegar. I took my tongue and ran it up and down just inside those lips. She let out a low moan so I stuck my tongue inside her as far as I could and began to lick it like a dog. She began to moan a little louder. I saw her little hood covering her clitoris and ran my tongue over it and she jerked her ass and let out another moan. I began to lick and suck her fuck hole like I thought it was going to run away. She grabbed my head and pulled my face hard into her crotch. Her ass was quivering and she was jerking her cunt into my face. I couldn’t breathe at first but soon managed to get some air in and out of my lungs. When I pulled back I could see this creamy dull white stuff oozing out of her fuck hole.

All of a sudden there was a knock on the door, and Mom asked, “What is going on.” “Shit” said Grandma. She pushed me back and stood up and then whispered, “Lean over the toilet and stick your finger down your throat and make yourself vomit. Just a minute Teresa, Bobby’s sick.” She waited until I had vomited a little into the toilet before unlocking the door. “Oh Bobby I’m sorry, what did you eat” Just about then I let go a good amount of vomit and a lot went over my finger and hand from having it down my throat. I stood up and pointed to a glass and whispered water. Mom rushed over and poured me a glass of water. I flushed the toilet and put the lid down and sat on it. Mom squatted down and handed me the water. I had my head bent down with my hands on the side of my face. Before I took the water I glanced over at Mom. I don’t think she realized it but her legs were wide open and I could see her pussy. I held my gaze for a short time before I took the water. I took a big swallow as Mom started rubbing the side of my head with her hands, so I dropped my head and continued to stare at her beautiful pussy. Mom leaned forward and pulled me to her chest and said “Oh you poor dear, let Mommy make you feel better.” Christ, I had a burning desire to reach under her gown and shove my finger into her open pussy. I was even starting to get a hard on. I new I had to do something to distract myself from what I was seeing and feeling. I f***ed myself to stand up, saying I’m ok Mom. She gave me a hug and my half hard on that was only just starting to get in front of me went into her crotch a little. She didn’t seem to want to let go and I was afraid if I continued to stand there with her hugging me my cock would get completely get hard and I was afraid she would react in a negative way. I’m OK Mom I need to rinse my mouth out. I could almost swear just before she released me her legs came together a little squeezing my cock.

I quickly turned around and took some mouth wash and rinsed my mouth. I looked at My Grandma through the mirror and she was looking at my cock that had gotten a little harder and was sticking out under the sink. She said, “Come on Teresa, lets let the boy finish cleaning up” Just as Mom turned around to go out the door Grand Ma gave my cock a squeeze. I went back to bed as soon as my hard on subsided.

When I got back in bed between them Mom reached over and pulled my head back into her breasts and said “You poor dear. What do you think you ate that made you sick?” I think it was a hot dog I traded for my peanut butter sandwich. Grandma said, “What, you don’t like my Peanut butter sandwiches?” No I love them I said but he said he never got to have one so I traded. Mom had her arm under my head and I was laying there face to face with her. I reached over and pulled her tight against me and told her I appreciated her concern. Feeling her warm body so close against mine I started to get hard again. Shit I thought what should I do, turn over or just lay here and see what she does.

I closed my eyes and just laid there as my cock got harder and harder. I was quite surprised when she threw her leg over mine. It caused her gown to rise up and my cock slipped between her legs. I just laid there for the longest moment mesmerized to what was happening. I could hear Grandma begin to snore. I pushed my cock slowly forward along her pussy lips and then with drew and repeated it. Her pussy lips were so hot against my cock. Mom began to breathe a little harder. I kept up a slow rhythm in and out between her legs.

Just when I thought about trying to enter her she pulled back and turned over. I thought Oh shit I blew my chance, but to my surprised she scooted her ass back against me and reached between her legs taking hold of my cock and placed it at her opening. She then scooted closer allowing my cock to enter her pussy about two inches. That was all it took I put my arms around her chest and squeezed her tit before plunging my cock deep into her vaginal cavity. I used my thumb and forefinger to rub her nipple and at the same time squeezing gently her lovely breast. I took my time I fucking my Mother very slowly. I could feel her inner walls as they smoothly rubbed up and down my shaft and I continued running my cock in and out of her pussy. Like Grandma her pussy was very hot and began to get wetter and wetter. She was much tighter than Grandma and her vaginal lips squeezed my cock as I fucked her. She was moaning softly and I felt her quiver as she came, whispering “Oh Bobby you feel so good. It’s been so long. I hope you don’t feel too badly about this. I whispered back, Oh Mom how can I feel badly about it, I love you and have wanted you for so long. I started to pump faster but she reached over and grabbed my butt and said “Easy, we don’t want to wake Mom. She would never forgive me for doing this.” I smiled and thought to myself, if you only new.

We fucked for about fifteen minutes before I came. She had cum two more times just before I popped my load into her. She whispered OH god Bobby I can feel you cumming inside me and it feels so wonderful. Just as she started to go to sl**p I began to stiffen and I had not come out of her so I started to fuck her again. This time I fucked her for over half an hour. She kept moaning ever so softly as I felt her cum over and over again. When I finally came she turned over and gave me a deep kiss running her tongue into my mouth and tickling the ruff of it. She whispered, “Bobby you can’t know how much I needed that. We need to talk tomorrow after Grandma goes to work.”

When I woke up Mom had left for work and Grandma was in the kitchen fixing breakfast. I went into the bathroom and took a long hot shower and then got dressed for school. When I walked in and sat down at the kitchen table I said good morning Lil. She had her back to me scrambling eggs when she said, “fucked your Mother last night didn’t you.” What I stammered. “Don’t try and deny it. In fact you fucked her twice. I pretended to be asl**p but I wasn’t.” I didn’t say anything. Finally she turned around and said, “So what are we going to do now?” What do you mean I said, why is fucking my Mother going to change anything. “Well we can’t let her know you are fucking me too. I don’t know how she would react if she new, and I don’t want to find out. I walked up and threw my arms around her and gave her a big french kiss and said nothing has changed I love you and will always want to fuck you. In fact, I pulled her robe apart and turned her around lifting both her robe and gown at the same time, I think I’ll fuck you right now before I go to school. I dropped my pants and boxer’s as she said “Oh Bobby you are shameless, and we haven’t even had our eggs yet.” We both laughed as she shoved her ass back bending over the sink letting me bury my cock deep into her waiting pussy. I fucked her long and hard before cumming deep into her love nest. I went off to school as happy as a lark and wondered if anyone could smell my Grand Mothers pussy juice on me. What the hell I didn’t care. I wondered what Mom wanted to talk about.
When I came home from school there was a note from Mom that she had gone to the store and would be home before five. It was five after three so I went in the bedroom looking for Lil, my Grandma. She was in the shower so I stripped down and got in the shower with her. “What are you doing? Your Mother will catch us.” She said. No, Moms at the store and we have at least an hour before she comes back. Before she could say anything else I reached down between her legs and ran my finger up through her pussy lips and tickled her clit. “Oh Bobby” she moaned. I sat down in the tub and got between her legs and drew her pussy to my face and began to lick and suck her pussy. I noticed she had shaved most of the hair from her pussy area and only a small amount of hair was left just above her cunt. Bare like it was it made it easier to eat her pussy. She squatted just a little which gave me more access to the inside of her cunt. It was no time before she came. I continued to eat her wonderful fuck hole until she had cum two more times. Then I stood and we both got out of the shower and I bent her over the toilet seat and fucked her hard until I came deep inside her. She came several times more before I came.

We got back in the shower and washed each other and no sooner were we dressed when we hard Mom come in the back door. I helped her bring in the groceries and then did my homework while they fixed dinner. We always ate together before Grandma went to work. Everything went as it always did. Grandma left for work but not before she gave my ass a good squeeze as she went out the door.

Mom waited about a half hour before she called me into the kitchen. “Bobby, I need to have a serious talk with you. What we did last night was wonderful but was a mistake.” I started to object but she waved me to be silent. “Let me finish. It was my fault and I’m sorry I placed you in that position. I must have been out of my mind to let you, my own son fuck me. As wonderful as you made me feel it can never happen again. What we did was i****t and is forbidden by law and society. I’m truly sorry.”

But, but, I stammered why not? You said yourself it was wonderful, there is no reason why we can’t continue to enjoy each other. I love you more than just as a Mother. I want to be your lover. “That is very flattering but I’m sorry, I cannot let it happen again. I think I would go insane.” I started to protest again and she said “NO, my mind is made up and that is final.

That night she slept on the couch and when Grandma came home she asked what was going on. I told her what Mom had said. She said, “I can understand her feelings. I felt the same thing at first but I got over it.” I told her I didn’t think I could look at Mom every day and not want to make love to her. I love you both and I want to be both your lover’s. “Lets let it lie for awhile and see what happens.

For the rest of the week and the next Mom slept on the couch. In away it was nice because I could fuck Lil, (I now refer to Grandma as Lil except when Mom was present) every night or morning. It was a strained relationship. It was like everyone was walking on eggs. Finally Lil said enough is enough, I’m going to have a talk with your Mom.
When I came home from school Mom and Lil were in the kitchen. Mom had been crying. I pretended I didn’t notice and went into the living room and started doing my home work. Just before Lil left for work she said your Mom will come to bed tonight. Do not attempt to do anything. Let nature take it’s course. Sure enough about eleven Mom came to bed. I pretended to be asl**p and she was scooted clear over to the edge on her side. It went like that for a couple of weeks. On several occasions I woke and found I was scooted up to Mom with my dick shoved into her gown and between her legs. Only the first time did she pull away from me.

About a week later was Moms birthday. We went over to Lily’s restaurant and had dinner and a couple of bottles of wine. Mom and Lil each had two Margarita’s before dinner. By the time we got home both were pretty d***k. I even felt a little giddy from the couple of glasses of wine I had. I had never had any hard liquor before. Lil passed out and Mom and I undressed her down to her bra and panties and put her to bed. Mom was stumbling around herself so I helped her put her night gown on and put her to bed. I watched television for about a half hour and then got ready for bed. When I came from the bathroom I could see Lil laying on her stomach snoring up a storm. Mom was flat on her back with her legs spread apart.

That was it. I instantly got a hard on and I came to the foot of the bed gently removing her under pants. I got between her legs and began to eat her pussy. I licked and sucked her clit. I must have been at it for about ten minutes before she started responding. She began to moan hmmmm and ohhhh when I felt her climax. After she came the second time I felt her hands on my head as she lifted her legs allowing me even deeper penetration with my tongue. As I was sucking on her clit I heard her say, Ohhhhh Bobby I shouldn’t but you make me feel so goooooood and she came again. I slid up her body and took one of her breasts into my mouth and she moaned again. I took my hard, hard, dick and slid into her vagina. Oh how tight she was, as if she had never had me come out of that gorgeous fuck hole.

Her pussy was like a small furnace and the hot walls of her vagina slid up and down my shaft. She threw her legs around me and we fucked in a frenzy of desire. How we kept from waking Lil I’ll never know. Her pussy was shedding a bucket load of cum as I pumped my cock deep inside her. Faster and faster I went. Mom was almost screaming “Ohhhhh god Bobby fuck me, fuck me hard. I don’t care if it is i****t you make me feel like I never felt before, I Love you so much. Ohhhhh yes, that’s it. Yeesssss your making me cum again OH god yessssssssssssssssssssss.” She was cumming one after the other. I felt the erg in my balls and I lifted her legs high above her head and drove my cock as deep as I could until I felt the end hit her cervix and I exploded directly into it just like the last time we fucked. I fell on her chest completely exhausted. We fell asl**p like that, arms wrapped around each other and my dick still buried in her womb.

I woke up about an hour later and we fucked again. Just as I came in her I looked over at Lil and she was laying there watching us with a big smile on her face. She winked and rolled over and went back to sl**p. I couldn’t seem to get enough of Mom. I woke up and we fucked again about six and again about eight while Lil was in the kitchen. Mom got up to pee and she could hardly walk. She whispered christ Bobby, where do you get the energy. I smiled and said it’s you Mom you are so desirable I can’t get enough of you as she crawled back into bed. Lil came into the bedroom a few minutes later and said, “Well my little fuck birds you better get up and eat something to regain your energy.

I Mom’s mouth dropped open and she stammered “wh-, what are you talking about.” Lil said, “Don’t be coy with me Teresa I watched you fuck Bobby half the night.” “Oh god, as she pulled the covers over her head. Lil reached over and pulled the sheet off her and said, “It’s Ok, I think it’s wonderful, especially since Bobby has been fucking me for several weeks. We didn’t know how to tell you; now everything is out in the open we can get on with a wonderful f****y relationship.

Mom kept staring, first me and then Lil. “Are you telling me you have been fucking your own Grandson? “Hells yes, just like you. sl**ping next to him with that magnificent cock of his night after night poking between my legs and butt made me so horny I was tractably wearing out my vibrator. When it happened, I new it was i****t and tried to stop but he was such a great lover even better than Dan, so I gave in. I’m not sorry either. He has made me come alive again.

Mom just shook her head and said, “my god what are we going to do now” “just continue on, it’s a perfect situation. He can fuck you at night while I’m at work, and I can fuck him in the morning or when he gets home from school, so long as he keeps his school grades up. If he doesn’t we cut him off.” “Is that what happened when his grades went down last month? “Yes” said Lil.

I was in seventh heaven for the next two weeks, at first I was fucking Mom two, three times a night and Lil at least once . I finally slowed down to fucking Mom at least once every night. That hot tight pussy of hers was always ready. If I was able I think she would have let me fuck her every hour on the hour. Lil was almost as bad. She loved to have me fist her. Some times I would fist her for a solid hour and she would cum so much that she would drench my hand and arm. She said I found her “G” spot. It was a little round bubble about the size of a button and would fill up I guess with her cum when I was massaging it. When she would let go she would shoot a fountain of water cum out of her pussy like she had a fire hose in there.

One day I came home from school, Mom was in the kitchen getting dinner ready. I asked her where Lil was, she told me she had gone to the Dr. for her annual check up. About four o’clock she came storming into the house slamming the front door and kept shouting “SHIT, SHIT, SHIT.” Mom asked her what the hell was wrong. “Wrong, I’ll tell you what’s wrong I’m two months pregnant. I’m almost fifty and I’m pregnant for christ sake. Mom and I just stood there in shock. Finally it dawned on me I was going to be a father. Mom said I thought you were on the pill? I am so it had to be that first night when he fucked me when I was d***k and asl**p. I suddenly blurted out that’s great Lil it makes me very happy. “You have got to be insane. Don’t you know the ramification of this? One if anyone finds out you’re the father I go to jail for c***d m*****ing. Even if no one ever finds out who am I going to say is the father, some traveling salesman? Just then Mom said “Oh shit.” What is the matter asked Lil. “I’ve been feeling quince this past week. I thought it was something I ate, but now, holy shit I wonder?” “That’s all we need is for you to be pregnant too.

Two days later we found that she was pregnant and must have happened just like Lil the first time before she started taking the pill. I was secretly happy and proud that I had gotten both of them pregnant. I had just turned s*******n. Mom said she would have to get an abortion. Me too said Lil. No way I said your not going to kill my c***dren. If you do I’m going to tell everyone you have been fucking me since I was f******n. As a minor you know what that means. “You don’t understand” Mom said and that’s when they told me that my father was Dan, Lily’s husband. They told me the whole sordid details. “Don’t you see, the c***d might be deformed or retarded” said Mom. I don’t care I’m not going to let either of you kill my baby’s. It was finally decided that they both would say the father was unknown.

Once we had decided our course of action we fell back into our routine. I continued to fuck Mom at night and Lil in the morning or after I got home from school When Lil was eight months along we decided I should only fuck her doggy fashion. It was great. I would reach around and hug her belly as I fucked her, sometimes I could feel the c***d jump inside her belly. One night about a week before she delivered a bouncing seven and a half pound baby girl, I was fisting her slow and easy not hard like I use to but a good steady rhythm. I extended my finger and felt her cervix. It had opened up in anticipation of her delivery and my finger went up into her past my second knuckle. She almost went nuts. She kept pushing herself down on my finger trying to drive it deeper. I think I could feel the entrance of her uterus. She was so hot and her pussy opened up and I think if I could have gone deeper I could have shoved my whole arm to my elbow into her.

As I was fisting her I notice her asshole kept opening and closing. It fascinated me. I removed my fist from her gaping hole and stuck a finger up he ass. She let out a grasp but didn’t say any thing. Her sphincter muscle was fairly tight at first, but soon it loosened up so that I was able to put two, then three of my cum soaked fingers up into her ass as I pumped in and out of her like a piston. I with drew them and shoved my cock deep into her anal cavity. I fucked that tight ass for about twenty minutes before I blew my load up deep up inside her bowels. She said Oh bobby, I have never been fucked there before. It was great. I hope you will do it again to me. From that time on she douched her ass as well as her pussy and I fucked in the ass most of the time from then on.

There was something exciting about fucking two pregnant women; It kept my desire for them alive. Even through Moms pregnancy right up to her delivery she let me fuck her. Her pussy was always like a furnace. The night before we left for the hospital she asked me to eat her pussy one more time. She said it may be awhile before I would be able to do it again. I did and it was as sweet as ever. She delivered a seven pound healthy boy.

By the time I was thirty one and Mom forty four we had three more c***dren, two girls and another son, all healthy normal k**s. My oldest son Bobby Jr. is f******n and just getting ready to go into high school. My two middle daughters are eleven and twelve, and cute as the devil. The oldest Lillian (named after Teresa’s Mom) is tall like her mother and Aunt and is just beginning to develop breasts, with a cute up turned butt like her Aunt Lil. My Youngest daughter is Terry, not Teresa, and she is a replica of her mother. The Youngest is Tommy and he is nine. He is all boy, always getting into mischief.

My daughter by Lillian is f******n now. Her name it Teresa Lee after Mon. she thinks I’m her Uncle. She has a beautiful body like her Mom & Aunt. Nice set of tits with a gorgeous ass. She is tall for her age at 5’9” with long legs like her mother. Some times she straddles me when I’m sitting on the couch and will grind her pussy into my groin which of course causes my cock to get hard and I have to lift her off me. I try to think of all kinds of things like sharks or walking on ground glass. She has been doing that since she was about three. It is the hardest when she has on only her Minnie night gown on. She never wears any panties. Not long ago I was watching television in my pajamas and robe. Lil was at work and Teresa was in the kitchen. The rest of the k**s were playing on the floor. Lillian jumped on my lap and she had on a very skimpy short night gown. She started hugging me and kissing me and tickling me. She kept moving back and forth on my groin as she played. I started getting hard real quick and my cock was pushing up into her.

She suddenly lifted up and my cock sprang up through the opening in my pajamas. she sat back down right on my cock head. She spread her knees a little more and I sunk into her pussy about two full inches. I whispered Christ Lillian what do you think you are doing. “I want you to fuck me. I have listened to Aunt Teresa moan night after night while you are fucking her. I also know you fuck my mother all the time.” All the while she is pushing her tiny little cunt down on my shaft going in another inch. I was stretching her and I could tell by the look on her face that it was hurting her but she kept pushing.

Oh Christ I thought, she’s my daughter, how could I fuck her. I started to lift her off me when she bored down and I felt her maiden head tear and my cock plunge deep into my daughter’s pussy. “Oh shit, that really hurt.” She just sat there for a few minuets and we stared at each other. She smiled and began to rise up and down on my very hard cock. I had never had a pussy so tight, much tighter than Moms, and I thought Mom had been very tight. I told her I couldn’t cum inside her because she could get pregnant. “What should we do then? I want you to make me cum. I said get up and go into the bathroom and I’ll come in there and take care of you. She did and as I looked down at my robe it had bl**d on the front of it.

I looked into the kitchen and asked Mom when dinner would be ready. She told me in about forty five minutes. Ok I said. I made sure the k**s were busy and then I went into the bathroom. Lillian had taken off her night gown and washed the bl**d off. I sat on the toilet seat and let her straddle me. She sat down and I entered again that very tight pussy. She was able to get her feet on the floor and that made it easy to pump my cock up into her. For one with no experience she was doing a good job. She would rise up on her toes until I was almost out of her and then would sit back down plunging my cock deep in to her. I felt her legs get weak as she came but she continued up and down my cock, murmuring Ohhh Uncle Bob you feel so good. Ohhhhhh I’m going to cum again as she began to push up and down my shaft with her pussy very fast. She then grabbed me around the neck and I felt her cum again, this time a very big one.

I was ready to cum myself so I stood up and had her sit on the toilet. I told her to take my cock in her mouth. She hesitated just for a moment and then opened her mouth and I slid in. Her Mouth was very hot and she began to suck. It only took about a dozen strokes before I shot my load into her mouth and throat. She was game, she tried to swallow it but began choking and much of it ran down her chin and chest. Oh Uncle Bob that was wonderful. We cleaned up and I let her sneak out of the bathroom to her own room she shared with her mother. We had added to bedrooms and two bathrooms soon after my fourth c***d was born.

Over the next several years it became a little difficult trying to service all three women and not let my Mother or Grand Mother knowing about Teresa Lee. Unfortunately it all came to a head when Teresa Lee became pregnant when she was s*******n. It took my Grand Mother who was now 69 a long time to get over it but Teresa Lee finally convinced Lil that it was her fault because she had blackmailed me about fucking her mother. There was an investigation and fortunately for me Teresa Lee had fucked a boy at school claiming it was his. We never asked the k** to support the baby and told him to get on with his life. Both he and his parents thanked us. Teresa Lee later told me he had pulled out of her and never came in her. I was glad the school dropped it. She had a little girl six and a half pounds. She was a beautiful baby.

I am now forty five. My Grand Mother Lillian died last year of ovarian cancer. Just before she died she told me she regretted nothing and that I had made her happy. Mom and I still fuck but not as much. I don’t have the stamina I use to have. Teresa and I had four more k**s. I know that my life has been a sin in most peoples mind, but to me it has been a wonderful life. I got fixed two years ago. The beauty of all our relationship is the closeness we have. We never fight among ourselves. Everyone has been happy with everything.

Oh yes, four years ago my youngest daughter by my mother, Terry caught me fucking her s****r Lillian. I had been fucking Lillian since she was sixteen. Terry had just turned twenty when she made me fuck her the first time. I was quite surprised that at twenty she was still a virgin. All my k**s by both my Mother and Grand Mother were virgins when I fucked them. They are all extremely good sex partners. I think Terry is the best of them now. Each time Each and every time I’m inside her and I close my eyes I can feel and visualize how it was the first time my mother and I mutually made love. Like her Mother she has an insatiable appetite for sex and like her Mom she has the hottest pussy you can imagine putting your dick into. I usually fuck my Mom within 24 hours of fucking Terry because of that memory. Life is wonderful.

Lillian got married two years ago when she got pregnant. She wasn’t sure if it was her now husband or mine. It’s hard to tell but he looks a lot like her younger b*****r. Terry thinks she wants to get pregnant too. I told tha since I was fixed she would have to wait until she finds a husband. She didn't, she started fucking Tommy and he got her pregnant. We all had tried to keep Tommy pure but over the next several years he got Terry pregnant about every s*******n months. As of this date they have six k**s. Five girls and one boy who was the oldes. What a f****y, I wonderd what was instore for those Girls. I think I new already

Teresa Lee told me if I ever tried to fuck one of our k**s when they get older she would cut off my dick and stick it up my ass after I bled to death. I believe her.
... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 32634  |  
95%
  |  24

MOM AND THE DREAM GIRL

My name is Will Chapman. I’m a 19-year-old college student, 5’8” and 160 lbs with short brown hair and dark brown eyes. I have always had trouble with girls my own age. It wasn’t that I was not good looking; it was because, despite being 19, I looked like I was 14. Whenever I went out with my friends, people we would meet often asked if I was someone’s little b*****r. Girls would always say that I was “cute” which would drive me absolutely insane. Needless to say I had trouble meeting my sexual needs.

I was going to a local community college and lived at home with my mom. We had lived alone together since I was 4 years old. She had basically raised me all by herself, and she was my role model. My parents were divorced when my dad broke the news that he had fathered a c***d with another woman. He stuck around town with his new wife until I was 8 and then left to move to Nashville. He’s been there ever since and rarely made contact with either my mom or me.

My mom really was my best friend and we would talk about absolutely anything together. We were extremely comfortable being around each other. Home was the one place where either one of us could say or do anything and not worry about being embarrassed or ashamed. We had conversations about my woman troubles and mom would always say that I just had to keep trying and I would be able to find my dream girl.

Chapter 1- Sara

One night I was out with my friends shopping at the local mall. We were wandering around aimlessly through the food court and then I saw her. Across the rows of chairs and tables was my perfect girl. She was a little under 5 feet tall and around 100 pounds, with beautiful dark brown hair with little streaks of red in it. She was just wearing a plain black t-shirt and loose fitting jeans but she was still stunning. Her boobs were amazing, not that big, a solid B cup, but were perky and set up perfectly on her chest. Her ass was absolutely perfect, big round and tight all at the same time. Her hips accentuated her entire body and just begged for someone to put their hands on them. She looked young, but I certainly thought that she was at least 17.

“Will! Hey, Will!” my friend Nick yelled.

I was startled. I hadn’t realized that I had been literally stopped in my tracks by this girl’s beauty. I must have been staring at her for a lot longer than I had realized because my group of friends were a good 200 feet ahead of me. I waved Nick off and turned to see what this goddess across the way was doing. She must have heard Nick’s call to me and had turned and was now looking right at me. I smiled and she blushed and gave me the cutest smile back. I knew that I had to walk over and talk to this girl.

“Hi, my name is Will” I said as I extended my hand out to her.

“Hey, I’m Sara” she replied as she nervously shook my hand.

“I was just wondering if maybe you wanted to go somewhere to get something to eat with me” I stupidly asked not realizing that we currently standing in line at a food stand.

Now when I said that this girl was my perfect girl, I was not just referring to her looks. The way that she responded to my dumb question will always stick out as a main reason that I fell in love with this girl.

“I would love to, but do you know anywhere that we could go,” she said as she walked up to the window and ordered her dinner.

I laughed, really embarrassed, thinking that I had just blown my chance with the most beautiful girl that I ever had the guts to go talk to. I was so sure that she thought I was a moron. I was ready to just turn around to find my friends. I was completely caught off guard when Sara turned to me, twirling her hair around her finger, “So are you gonna pay, or is this gonna be one of those dates?”

I was simultaneously confused, embarrassed and excited. I mumbled incoherent words as I reached for my wallet. She smiled and grabbed her food and walked over to an empty table to sit down. I quickly ordered and joined her. We started talking and it was like we just clicked instantly. Her sense of humor and sarcasm was almost identical to mine and her personality really reminded me a lot of my mother’s. We talked for almost two hours about a variety of things until I realized that I had a problem. My friends that I had come with were nowhere to be found and I had no way to get back home. Sara realized that I was a little troubled by something, “What’s going on?”

“Oh it’s nothing bad. I just realized my friends that drove me here are gone and I have no way to get back to my house.”

“That's fine I have to go home right now anyway, you can just come with me.”

This girl just kept getting better. She was hot as hell, had a great personality, and she was willing to drive me home. I thought that there was nothing about this girl that wasn’t absolutely perfect, and then a mini van pulled up right in front of us. The woman driving was really hot. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had brown hair, and looked like she was a smaller woman, from what I could tell from her sitting down, and her chest looked like it was irregularly large for her size and body type. As I looked closely at her she really looked a lot like Sara. For some reason as I was looking at her, I had that strange feeling that I had met her before, but I had no idea where from.

“Finally my mom’s here” I heard Sara say, which broke my complete focus on this woman in front of me. I heard her, but what she said did not completely register with me at first.

“Wait, that’s your mom?” I asked, slightly confused.

“Yep”

“Why is she here? Does she need you for something?” I said, completely not realizing what was going on.

“She’s here to pick us up, DUH. You said you needed a ride”

“I thought that you were going to drive home”

“How could I do that, I don’t even have a permit yet”

“What? How old are you?” I have no idea how the two-hour long conversation that we had earlier never touched on this subject.

“f******n. Why? How old are you?”

I still to this day am still not quite sure why I answered this question like this:

“Wow, I thought that you were older. I’m sixteen”

“So, lets go my mom is waiting”

She grabbed my hand and led me to her mom’s car. I was still a little baffled at how I had been talking to this girl for hours and never once even thought that she was only f******n years old. “Hello there cutie,” her mom said as I got in the car after Sara, “and who is this good looking young man, Sara?”

“Mom, this is Will. I met him here and he said he needed a ride home”

“I didn’t know my little girl could attract such a handsome young man,” her mom joked as Sara hit her on the arm laughing.

We drove for 10 more minutes making small talk and laughing the whole time. I realized that Sara had not only gotten her amazing looks from her mom, but had also inherited her personality. We pulled up to my house and I thanked Sara’s mom and I moved to get out of the car. “Well young lady you better walk this young man to his door. You better not let this one get away” Sara hit her mom on the arm again, clearly more embarrassed by this joke than the previous one, and moved to follow me out of the car. She slid her hand into mine as we walked up to my front door.

“Thanks for the ride home and the great night” I said as I got ready to open my door.

“Will?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” I asked as I noticed she was sad about something.

“Do you still like me even though I’m younger than you thought I was?”

“Sara, I like you even more now” I said as her face lit up and I bent down to hug her goodbye. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, because I was a little worried about what I was going to do after I had lied to her about my age. I was unsure if I could even continue to see a girl that was that much younger than I was. I think that I was just trying to make her feel better about herself and my response had simply just slipped out. She squeezed me tightly and as we broke apart she gave me a quick kiss that kind of caught off guard. She smiled and turned to walk away, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into a longer more passionate kiss. We were kissing for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only a few seconds when her mom started honking her horn for Sara to come back to the car.

“Call me later” she said as she turned and skipped to mom’s car.

Chapter 2- Mom is HOT

I stepped into my house and I was surprised that my mom was not in the front room watching TV like normal. I walked towards my room to relieve some stress that Sara had just created, when I heard a strange noise coming from down the hall. It sounded like a low vibrating noise so I thought my mom’s phone was ringing in her room. I wasn’t sure if she was anywhere around, so I walked to her half open door and turned to walk in when I saw something that changed my life forever.

My mom was sprawled out on her bed in her robe that she always wore around the house. She was pumping a big purple vibrator out of her soaked vagina. I could hear the sounds of her wet cunt, as she violently pushed and pulled her plastic toy in and out of her. I knew that I should of just turned and walked away because it was my mom, but I couldn’t look away. My cock was already at attention after my interaction with Sara just two minutes earlier, but this sight gave me the worst erection I had ever had in my life. It hurt inside my pants and felt like I couldn’t move any direction or I would explode without even touching it. Then my mom let out a huge moan that made my cock jump. Her body started to convulse and I couldn't help but start to rub the lump in my pants. She fell back into her pillow, panting. I had never looked at my mom as a sexual being but this sight was the hottest thing that I had ever seen.

Now I had never thought of my mom as a hot woman, but that was just because she was my mom. She was indeed very attractive. At the time she was 42 years old, but she looked like she was maybe 32 and could pass for even younger. Standing at about 5 foot 1, with shoulder length blonde hair. She was in great shape for a woman of her body type and age. She weighed around 130 pounds and her breasts were absolutely unbelievable. She was a 38D and given the size of the rest of her frame her chest really stood out and begged to be fondled. As I began to really notice her body, her hips and ass quickly became my absolute favorite things about her. They both curved out from her slim midsection perfectly and accentuated her magnificent motherly figure. Her ass was huge, but was beautifully smooth, unlike most of the women her age, and went well with the rest of her body. Her hips provided a stark contrast to her smaller waist and could definitely be described as c***d baring hips. In short, she could definitely be the MILF to populate any man’s wet dream.

I knew that she could get up at any moment and find me staring at her, so I hurried to my own room and quickly pulled my cock out. Images of my mom and Sara were all I needed to explode in no time. I finished, cleaned up and went to go take a shower. I opened my door and my mom walked right up to me and hugged me tight pressing tits up against me and my still semi-hard cock into her, “Hey Will, how was your night at the mall?”

Normally I would have hugged her right back and talked to her for the next hour about my night and about what happened with Sara. However, what I just saw her doing, combined with fact that she was now pressing her sweaty, after-sex smelling, incredibly sexy body against me, she was giving me another erection. I had to pull away and say, “I’ll tell you once I get out of the shower”

“Oooo, I was just about to shower too, but then I heard your door and had to come to talk you. We should just shower together and save some water” a joke that would have made me laugh before, but now all I could do was smile and blush and say, “Yeah right” as I went into my bathroom.

I got into the shower sporting my second rock hard erection in the last 10 minutes. I was just going to let it go down but then I heard my mom’s shower turn on, and images of my mom’s naked body started to populate every thought in my head. I subconsciously started stroking my cock as I pictured my mom and her tits and ass bouncing on top of my cock. I shot my load all over the shower door as snapped out of my sex filled daze, embarrassed about my i****tuous fantasies.

I left my shower and got dressed in a t-shirt and some shorts and went to sit and watch TV in the main room expecting my mom to be out soon. I sat there just thinking about the events of the last couple hours with Sara and my mom. The fact that I met the girl of my dreams only to find out that she was only f******n. Then, I, for some reason, decided to lie to her and tell her I was three years younger than I really was, only to end up giving her the best kiss I had ever had. The fact that that was the most normal thing that had happened that night was what had my mind spinning. Not only did I make out and masturbate to a high school freshman, but also I masturbated to the sight of my own mom having a body rattling orgasm on her bed. I was not sure what I was going to do. Normally I would talk to my mom about problems like these, but for obvious reasons that was out of the question. After about an hour I figured my mom had just gone to bed so I went to my room to try to go to sl**p.

I lay in bed all night, not getting one minute of sl**p, just constantly replaying the night over and over in my head. I was tossing and turning with constant visions of Sara and my mom flashing in my mind. I decided that I couldn’t go another night with out being able to sl**p. I knew that I was going to have to talk to my mom, at least about Sara, when she woke up. I just had to get something off of my chest or I was going to go insane.

Chapter 3- Awkward Morning

It was about 7 o’clock when I heard my mom open her bedroom door and walk to the kitchen. Although I was relieved that I made it through one of the longest nights of my life, I was exhausted. I got up and went to meet my mom in the kitchen. I turned the corner out of my room and I saw my mom in the same robe I had seen her in last night as she was pleasuring herself. My cock started to twitch and I couldn’t believe this was happening again. Then she opened the door to the refrigerator and bent down to grab the orange juice. Why did the juice have to be on the bottom shelf? As she bent over her robe started to rise up to about her mid thigh. I stood there hoping against hope that it would rise up further, but to no avail. The fabric on the robe was hugging against her perfect ass and hips making my cock stick straight out in my shorts.

I don't know if it had been the long night and lack of sl**p but I couldn’t take this anymore. I was about to explode, “Mom! I can’t do this anymore! You need to put some normal clothes on around me, because you are making me think dirty and inappropriate things about you” I just blurted it out. My mom didn’t even realize I was in the room and jumped when I yelled at her.

“Jesus Will, you scared the crap out of me. What the hell are you talking about?” and then she looked down to the tent in my pants. Her face turned beet red and she giggled, “Oh honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize my old body could still do that to somebody, let alone you. I apologize. I will go put on my work clothes and from now on I will watch what I’m wearing around you”. I was pretty surprised that she handled this so casually as if she liked the attention and I began to contemplate if I should tell her all about what I saw in her room last night.

I waited for her to come back out of her room after changing so I could finally talk to her about Sara. It took about 20 minutes and my mom finally emerged from her room. Wearing a tight purple blouse and a knee length, skintight black skirt. She was a teacher at the local high school that I had gone to, and was well known as the hottest teacher at the school. I was reminded constantly of this fact by all of my friends, but hadn’t really seen it until now. She didn’t have a first period class that day and I had no classes on Fridays so we had about an hour to talk before she left for work.

“Mom I have to talk to you about my night last night”

“Sure honey, I was going to chat with you last night but I was drained so I just went to sl**p. What happened?”

I went on to tell her about meeting Sara, talking to her, finding out she was only f******n, lying to her saying that I was only sixteen, and then me kissing her on the porch before I came back inside the house. “Well sweetie, it sounds like you two really hit it off. If you want to be with her you are going to have to come clean about how old you really are. I personally don't really see a problem with the age difference if you two really care about each other, but if you two are serious about having a relationship you are going to have to clear it with her parents before, or you could get into some trouble. You should call her and ask her out for tonight and come clean to her.”

“So you don't think it’s weird that she is five years younger than me?”

“I think that love has no age limits”

“Whoa mom I didn’t say I was in love with her, but thanks. That really helps”

“You know what I mean. I have to get going or I’m going to be late to work again. See you after school.”

“Okay mom, but I have something else to talk about when you get home”

“Oh, my baby. Always riddled with drama” she said as kissed my forehead and walked to her car.

“Bye mom” I said as I watched her beautiful ass sway back and forth as she walked out of the door.

I was turned on but was absolutely exhausted and walked back to my bed and fell asl**p almost immediately. I was out for hours.

Chapter 4- Dinner with f****y

I woke up from my nap, which was really just a night’s sl**p, and looked at my clock. I was 4 o’clock; I had been out for seven hours. I got up and realized my mom would be home at anytime. I hurried up and took a shower so I didn't look like I had just woken up. I finished showering and walked out to the main room to sit down and watch some TV. I looked out the front window and my mom had just pulled into the driveway, but she wasn’t alone. I couldn’t see who was in the passenger seat from the couch. As I stood up I saw Sara stepping out of my mom’s car. I was baffled. How on earth did they find each other? Was this girl a crazy stalker and somehow found my mom? Did my mom go overboard, now that she knew I finally really liked a girl and hunted down this girl? I sat back down to act like I wasn’t completely freaked out. My mom opened the door with a sly little smile on her face, “Look who I brought home from school” as she motioned for Sara to walk into the house.

I couldn’t hide how confused I was and my mom quickly picked up on that, “Sara, here, is in my fourth period freshman English class. I realized that she looked exactly like the girl you described from last night, that her name was Sara and she was f******n years old.” I looked impressed and my mom smiled at me. “Your old mom has her Sherlock moments too Will,” referring to how she had always described my ability to quickly figure things out. Sara came over and sat on the couch right next to me. “I talked to Sara after class and discovered that she was indeed the same girl and then I invited her to go out to eat with us tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was a little ashamed that my mom had to ask out a girl on a second date for me, but I was excited that I got to see Sara again. I reached over and grabbed Sara’s hand and kissed her cheek, “Of course I don't mind. Where are we going?”

My mom went to go shower and get ready to go out. I took these 45 minutes to try to talk to Sara about my lie last night, “Sara, I have to confess that I lied about something last night.”

“Could it be that you are older than you said you were?”

“Did my mom tell you already?” I asked, now really embarrassed.

“No actually it was my mom”

“What? How on earth did she know?”

“She works in the front office at your school. She said that she has helped you with picking your classes before and she recognized you when you got in the van”

“Wow this is getting really weird. You being in my mom’s class and your mom working at my school”

“I know I thought it was really weird when Mrs. Connor said that she was your mom.” It was Mrs. Connor, because my mom had retaken her maiden name, and I still had my father’s last name.

“Haha, I bet that was a strange conversation to have with your teacher”

“Actually your mom is always really cool with her students so it wasn’t that awkward”

As she was talking I realized something really important about what she had said earlier, “Wait, so your mom knew how old I was and she was still encouraging you to walk me to my door?”

“Yeah, she didn't care. She just said that she was very impressed that I could land a guy as good looking and mature as you. She said that she tried flirting with you and got nowhere.”

“I saw your mom last night and I knew that I knew her from somewhere, but I still don't remember her ever helping me with classes. Did she change her hair or something?”

“She lost about 50 pounds in the last year since my dad left her”

“Oh, well I guess that explains it” I said; knowing that I would have remembered the woman that I had saw last night, hitting on me.

“You two ready to go?” my mom asked as she walked out in form-fitting jeans and a low cut t-shirt that showed off her great tits. She then winked at me as I was staring at her chest. This made my cock jump and I was scared that she had caught me looking, but realizing she was probably just winking about Sara and me cuddling on the couch.

“Yeah, but I have to call my mom really quick to tell her I wont be home for dinner” Sarah announced as she asked if she could use our phone.

“Why don’t you invite her to come along with us?” I blurted out, still thinking about her mom’s tight body from the night before.

“Yeah that would be fun,” my mom added.

“Cool, I’ll ask” Sara replied as she picked up the phone.

Sara’s mom, Becky, accepted and we drove by her house to pick her up. We all ate had a great time. My mom and Becky clicked right away and acted like they were old friends. Sara and I were quickly falling for each other and the age difference that I had been so worried about the night before, seemed like it just melted away. As the night wore on Becky had her fair share to drink and looked like she was feeling the buzz. My mom didn't drink and both Sara and I were too young to drink, but Becky seemed to be trying to make up for that. We left after a couple hours and decided to all go back to Becky and Sara’s house so we could hang out some more.

We all got inside and this was when I started to notice that Sara’s mom was really hammered. She started to say incoherent sentences and flopped down onto the couch. My mom leaned over to pull her back up and her cleavage was on full display. Her bra was on full display and I couldn’t help but take a peek, and this was when Sara’s mom changed the trajectory of the evening. “Sara! You better look out or Will’s just going to fuck his mom before he fucks you!” Becky shouted as she caught me staring at my mom’s chest.

“Mom! That’s rude! I think that you are a little out of it. Let me get you some coffee” Sara was so embarrassed by her mom’s outburst.

My mom and I were both blushing and Becky didn’t stop there, “What? I’ve seen the way you looked at your mom all day long, Will. Tell me you wouldn’t fuck her if she asked you to”

“Mom that is enough! I’m going to put you to bed right now!” Sara yelled, storming in from the kitchen.

“That’s fine Sara” my mom replied, “I’ll put her to bed and you and Will can talk before we leave.”

“Thank you so much Mrs. Connor” Sara said to my mom as our moms were stumbling down the hallway. “I’m so sorry about that Will. My mom gets that way when she gets d***k”

“It’s fine. Don't worry about it”

“I know we barely know each other, but my mom wasn’t the only one who noticed the way you looked at your mom. I know it’s natural for you to look because I think that your mom is hot and I’m a straight female, but do you think its gross that it kind of makes me hot thinking about you and your mom having sex. I’ve always been intrigued by i****t.”

“Uuuuuhh… uh I don’t think it’s gross,” I said, shocked to hear this come out of the mouth of this f******n year old girl that I had just met. “As long as you’re being honest, I have something to tell you….” I then told her about what happened the night before with me walking in on my mom and how it made me feel and I could see this was turning this kinky little girl on. She began to twitch and wiggle in her seat and her face became flush.

“Will? I think I’m falling in love with you” I would have normally gone running for the hills if a girl said this to me after a first date, but this was different. I knew how she felt, because the chemistry that I had with this girl was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I mean here we were, having just met the day before and I was telling her about watching my mom masturbate and then masturbating to it. It was like I could say absolutely anything to this girl and she to me. We were simply made for each other.

“Sara? I am falling in love with you,” I replied as I leaned in to kiss her. She pulled me into her and we fell into the couch embracing every inch of each other’s bodies. I slowly moved my hand down to her crotch and slid my finger across the seam on her jeans. Her body started to shiver and I reached to unbutton her pants…

“Alright you two break it up. Sorry, but Will we need to get home. It’s almost midnight and I have to get up in the morning.” My mom came in from putting Sara’s mom to bed, “Sara, you have to check on your mom before you go to sl**p to make sure she hasn’t thrown up or done something carzy. Now kiss goodbye and we have to go”

My sexual frustration seemed like it would live on forever as a pecked Sara on the lips and got up off the couch to follow my mom out. Little did I know that my night was really just beginning.

Chapter 5- My Mom

“So that Becky is feisty one when she gets some booze in her isn’t she?” my mom said as we walked through the front door. “I guess that little outburst about us didn’t hurt anything between you and Sara”.

“No it didn’t. I think this relationship might last for awhile” I retorted.

“I’m just curious how she handled that situation and managed to get you guys rounding second base in like 20 minutes. It was impressive. Mind telling me what happened”

I took a huge deep breath. I looked at my mom and knew that I couldn’t hide my feelings about her forever. She has always been the person that I could speak freely with and I now believed that this situation was no different. I decided that I was going to tell her absolutely everything that had happened over the last two days. I figured she was my mom and my best friend, and I owed it to her to talk to her about what happened. “Well mom remember when I told you this morning that I had something else to talk to you about…” I went on to tell her about walking in on her the night before, how it made me feel, my reaction to her in the robe in the morning, me not being able to look away from her all day, and finally Sara saying she was into i****t and that the thought of me fucking my own mom made her horny.

“Wow, that’s quite the story you were holding in there. This Sara girl seems like quite the little keeper,” she said as she bit her bottom lip. “I’m sorry that you were holding all of these feelings in, but what if I told you that I might have set that up; what happened last night.”

“What?” I asked looking right into my mom’s eyes trying to figure out what she meant by that.

“Well you were always talking about your girl troubles and I have been having my fair share of troubles with men. I thought that if you saw me like that you might get some feelings for me and we could take it further. I guess the feelings that I was hoping for developed, but now we can't take it any further because you are with Sara.”

“Wait, are you saying that you were trying to seduce me? You wanted to see you last night in hopes that I would try to sl**p with you?”

“I’ve had a crush on you for a few years Will. I just suppressed it, us being mother and son and all. Over the last few weeks I have been so horny around you and I came up with a plan to seduce you. Then you met Sara just as my plan started, so I stopped”

“You stopped? You call wearing that outfit stopping?” I said pointing to her tits that I had been staring at all night.

“Oh, these are just fun to show off for everyone,” she said. Now playing with her own tits, right in front of me. My cock was now rock hard and I decided to continue this flirting to see where it could lead.

“So this plan of yours; how was this seducing thing going to work?”

“Well it all started about a week ago. I started changing with my door open when you were home, hoping that you would come in and see me. After about 5 days I realized that it wasn’t working because you never came in. I wasn’t sure what I could do to make you notice me in that way, so then I started wearing slutty clothes around you, but you impervious to all of my outfits. I knew that I had to take it a step further so I waited until I heard you on the porch last night. I didn’t realize that you were out there with Sara so you were out there longer than usual. I was so excited that I was going at it faster than normal. I heard you finally open the door and knew I had to slow down so I could have you see me before I came. I finally saw your shadow in the doorway and I came in like 30 seconds”

“You saw me in the doorway?”

“Yeah, I told you it was all a part of my plan. Anyway I was hoping that you would bring it up with me and we could have a talk, like this. Then I could tell you that I had feelings for you, like I did. Then I was hoping that you would tell me that you seeing me masturbating turned you on”

“Like I did”

“Like you did. Then I would tell you that what we were both feeling was perfectly natural, like I just did. I would take off my shirt, like I am, and tell you that we are just a man and a woman” my cock started to swell in my pants as I stared at my gorgeous mom, now just in her frilly black bra and jeans. “I would grab my tits, like this, and guide your hand, like this, to my tits, like this, to show you that these are simply the breasts of a woman, not your mom. You would realize that intercourse between us would be completely natural. I would take your pants off, like this, exposing your beautiful erection, like this, and this would validate that we both wanted the same thing. Then I would have given you a handjob, we would have had sex and had fun for as long as we wanted” she put her shirt back on and tossed my pants back onto my waist and sat back in her chair. “But now that you’re with Sara we can't do it anymore.”

“I already told you that Sara loved the idea. We can still do it.” I pleaded as my dreams were quickly slipping away.

“Will, there is a big difference between the idea of i****t and actually acting on it. I think you and Sara might have a real relationship in the future and I couldn’t ruin that for the both of you”

“Mom, stop teasing me like this. We both want this more than anything right now. Let’s do it right now” I had enough and now I was going to take charge. I grabbed her shirt and ripped it over her head again. I buried my face in her chest, loving every second of it.

“Good to know my seduction techniques still work perfectly,” my mom giggled. I realized that all of this was still a part of her plan to seduce me. This woman was a genius. I was so sex driven I slid my hands under her ass and picked her up off of the chair and carried her to her bed.

“Oh, honey. How f***eful you can be. You have me dripping wet down there”

“Well then I have to see my handy work” I said as I unbuttoned my mom’s jeans and yanked them off in one pull (which was no small feat given how tight they were). I tossed her pants on the ground and looked up. To my complete delight she was wearing no panties.

“Easy access. Just for my son” I realized that she really had this planned all along.

I ripped my underwear off and tossed them where her jeans lay. I was still pantsless from our interaction in the kitchen. We were almost both completely naked except for that pesky bra. I crawled on to her bed and attacked her pussy with my tongue.

“Oh god Will. That feels amazing. I haven’t had anyone touch me down there in years”

I licked up and down her pussy lips, hearing her moan after every tongue stroke. I knew I had to take this further. I pushed my tongue in and out of her cunt, making my mom moan loader as I licked faster. Then I found her clit. I sucked and nibbled until she couldn't take anymore. “Oh yes! Will! Anymore and I’m going to explode,” and as I flicked harder her cum burst into my mouth. The juices flooded my open mouth and I tried to take in as much as I could, but most trickled out onto the sheets. I had no idea my mom was a squirter, but it got me even harder. The taste was intoxicated, salty yet tangy, and the best drink I’ve ever had in my life.

“Will… That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had… Now climb on top me and fuck your mother”

I wasted no time. I took my cock in my hand and guided it towards her slit. I rubbed my cock head up and down her opening and then quickly slid it in. “Yes Will! That’s my good boy. I’ve missed having real flesh inside me. Now make me cum just like before”

I started pumping faster and faster, but I realized that my mom still had her bra on. I had to unhook it to see those massive melons bounce with my every movement. I reached around her back and released the hooks. I took both strap ends and pull up, releasing the two greatest boobs I have seen till this day. They were even bigger than I imagined. Her nipples were about the size of quarters and her tits had just the right amount of bounce to them as I pounded my mom’s vagina. The sight of my mom’s massive tits bouncing around in all directions because of my cock thrusting in and out of my mom’s vagina was too much for me to take.

“Oh god mom! I’m going to cum soon. Should I pull out?”

“NO! I want to feel you cum inside of mommy. I want my son’s seed deep inside of me. Give me another baby.”

That was all I needed to hear as shot my load deep into her womb. Stream after stream of cum pumped out of my cock as I felt my mom’s cunt tighten around me. “Oh Will! I’m cumming again! Oh son! Yes! Your juices feel so warm and gooey inside me. I love it.” My cock finally went limp and I slid it out of my mom’s pussy.

“Mom, I know I’ve said it before, but now you truely are the best mom ever. I love you so much.” I said out of breath.

“I love you too Will, and your not such a bad son either”

We fucked three more times that night. I came inside her every time. It was a good thing it was the weekend because we were both exhausted the next day. It was about 3 o’clock in the next afternoon when Sara called asking to come over. I wasn’t going to let her, because I wanted more alone time with my mom, but my mom convinced me otherwise. With that decision, I was in for another long day of wondrous sex.

Chapter 6- My Dream Girl

It was about 4:30 when Sara walked up to the door. I saw her through the front window. She was wearing a 3 sizes too small pink tank top that showed both the outline of her bra and her amazing abs. Her jean skirt barely came down over her ass and looked to be uncomfortably tight, but I certainly appreciated the look. I let her in with a hug and kiss and we sat down on the couch.

My mom walked out with a form fitting little black dress on that rivaled Sara outfit in sluttiness, “Since you two are going to be making out all damn night, I’m gonna go out with Becky. I will see you two later.” She strutted past us towards the door as both Sara and I stared directly at her ass the entire walk. She walked out of the door and pulled out of the driveway, leaving us alone.

“Wow, Will. Your mom is gorgeous”

“Yah you’re telling me” I thought that this would be the best time to tell Sara about what had happened between my mom and me the night before. “Sara I have to tell you about something…” I went on to tell her about the seduction and the sex as her face started to turn a deep red. “I hope you aren’t that mad at…” I was cut off as Sara lunged at me and stuck her tongue down my throat.

“Oh god Will, you have me so wet right now. I want to have sex in your mom’s bed. Anything to do with i****t gets me so hot. Come on” she grabbed my belt and led to my mom’s room.

“Sara, you are the sexiest girl ever,” I said as she started to strip right in front of me. First crossing her arms and gently sliding her tiny tank top up over her head, exposing her cute yellow cotton bra. I tried to go up and touch her abs, but she slapped my hand away, “No touching.” She seemed like she had done this before. Then she turned around moving and rocking her hips in a hypnotic motion. She bent over and I could see her matching yellow panties covering her soaking teen pussy. She unbuttoned her skirt and shook her ass until it fell down around her ankles. This girl definitely had some stripper talent. She unhooked her bra and tossed it onto my shoulder. Her tits were small but still developing. Her nipples were rock hard and pointed straight out me just begging to be nibbled on. I tried to take a step forward but Sara stuck her index finger out and waved it at me telling me to stay back. She lay back on the bed and stuck her legs up in the air. She was pumping her legs and I could see her panties getting darker up against the moisture of her pussy. She slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pulled them up over her feet, revealing her dripping, bald pussy. She hopped up and walked over to me and stuck her wet panties right into my mouth.

The taste of her juices set me off. I figured her little strip show was enough foreplay, so I picked her up and drove her down onto the bed. We kissed passionately as our tongues intertwined. We broke away from each other, “Wait Will, I have to tell you some thing first,” Sara said as she nervously looked up at me with her big, mesmerizing, brown eyes, “I’m still a virgin.”

“That’s fine. It actually makes this even better for me. We just have to go a little softer at first, and it is going to hurt for you at the beginning.”

“Yeah, I know the girls at school always talk about it. They say that when it breaks there is bl**d that leaks out.”

“Yes, but I’ve been told that it is much better if you start out on top so you can control how deep and how hard I go into you.” I rolled over and lifted her small frame up on top of me, “Now just grab my cock and gently glide it in.” She wrapped her small hand around my cock and started to stroke it up and down.

“This is so big I don’t know how it’s going to fit inside me. I can barely fit two fingers in there”

“It’s fine it will fit perfectly, just sit on it and gently lower yourself down”

She got up on her knees and scooted forward just above my cock. She put my tip right up against it, but looked right into my eyes. She looked scared, but incredibly horny. She bit her bottom lip and slid my cock inside her, “Oh God! It’s so tight.” She dropped down millimeter by millimeter, “It starting to really hurt.” I could feel my cock meet some resistance and knew I hit her hymen.

“Now this is the part that’s going to be the most painful,” I said as I looked up into those worried big brown eyes. “If you just drop down faster it will be like just ripping a band-aid off instead of dragging it out.”

“Holy shit! That hurts so bad” I felt my dick slide deeper inside and bl**d dripped down into my lap. “It’s starting to loosen up. I think I can go a little faster now” She started to bounce a little up and down. This felt incredible completely different from anything I experienced with my mom the night before. I looked right into her eyes as her pussy started to tighten around my cock. “Yes, Will! This feels incredible! Oh God, I’m cumming so hard!”

Now was the time to have some fun. I sat up and slid my ass down to the end of the bed. I stood up holding Sara’s ass in my arms; all without take my dick out of her. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, as I started to lift her up and drop her back down onto my dick. “Oh Yes! This feels even better than before. Fuck me harder. Harder!” I started to thrust my hips up in rhythm with my lifts, “Yes! I’m going to cum again Will! FUCK ME!!!!!” Her whole body convulsed as she let out a huge moan.

I was so close. As I spun around and set her down on my mom’s bed. I was pumping as hard as I could, “Sara, I about to cum. Should I pull out?”

“Will, you better not pull out,” we both looked at each confused as the voice came from the doorway behind me. “I’ve watched this entire show. I don’t want a bad ending to ruin it.”

“Mom! You’ve been there the entire time. Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Mrs. Connor! I’m so sorry”

“Sara, honey, it’s perfectly fine,” my mom started to walk towards us both. “Now finish inside her. I want to see this up close,” she said as she lay down on her stomach with her chin resting on Sara’s left thigh.

“Oh yes, Will. Cum deep inside me. I want to feel your sperm inside me.”

I could tell that my mom being there was really turning Sara on even more. I knew that it was making me hornier, and I got ready to explode. What must have been the most cum I had ever felt came pouring out of me and into Sara’s womb, “Oh that feels wonderful, Will. I want you to do this every time we fuck.”

I leaned down and kissed Sara right on the mouth, “You guys put on an amazing performance. I wish I upgraded to front row seats sooner”

“Mom, I thought you were going out with Becky?”

“No, I just made that up so I could spy on what you guys were doing if you thought you were home alone, and I’m glad I did”

“Mrs. Connor, why don’t you join us next time?”

“I would love to Sara, but I think that you two should just be alone together. You just seem perfect for each other. I’m still here anytime either of you need to spice things up. Just let me know and I will help out. I just don’t want to get in the way for now.”

“Mom, you know you are welcome anytime you want to join in.”

“Thank you guys” my mom smiled as she hugged both of us, which was kind of strange given that Sara and I were both naked and my mom still had her dress on. “Now you two go shower and we can go out and get some dinner”

Prologue- Emma

Sara hopped into the shower and I got on my computer to check my email. I saw a message from an Emma Chapman:

Will,

I know we haven’t seen each other in like 10 years, but I am your half s****r Emma. I was only 3 the last time I saw you, so I don’t really remember, but I really want to meet you. My dad, or our dad, just told me that I’m going to an all girls’ boarding school in the fall. It is all the way across the country, but just happens to be only an hour away from your house. I just wanted to contact you to ask if we could meet up once I get out there in August. If you don't want to, just let me know, I understand.

Love,
Your Little s****r
Emma

I sat there on my bed confused, but kind of excited. I hadn't seen her since I was 9 and she barely even talked then. I had always wanted a sibling and I guess I had one the whole time that I had forgot about. August was still a few months away, so I figured that I still had time to think about what to say before I responded to the message.

“Will, I’m done showering, you can get in now” I turned off my computer and kissed Sara in her towel and wet hair as I walked to the bathroom.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3505  |  
97%
  |  7

my mom and my dream girl

My name is Will Chapman. I’m a 19-year-old college student, 5’8” and 160 lbs with short brown hair and dark brown eyes. I have always had trouble with girls my own age. It wasn’t that I was not good looking; it was because, despite being 19, I looked like I was 14. Whenever I went out with my friends, people we would meet often asked if I was someone’s little b*****r. Girls would always say that I was “cute” which would drive me absolutely insane. Needless to say I had trouble meeting my sexual needs.

I was going to a local community college and lived at home with my mom. We had lived alone together since I was 4 years old. She had basically raised me all by herself, and she was my role model. My parents were divorced when my dad broke the news that he had fathered a c***d with another woman. He stuck around town with his new wife until I was 8 and then left to move to Nashville. He’s been there ever since and rarely made contact with either my mom or me.

My mom really was my best friend and we would talk about absolutely anything together. We were extremely comfortable being around each other. Home was the one place where either one of us could say or do anything and not worry about being embarrassed or ashamed. We had conversations about my woman troubles and mom would always say that I just had to keep trying and I would be able to find my dream girl.

Chapter 1- Sara

One night I was out with my friends shopping at the local mall. We were wandering around aimlessly through the food court and then I saw her. Across the rows of chairs and tables was my perfect girl. She was a little under 5 feet tall and around 100 pounds, with beautiful dark brown hair with little streaks of red in it. She was just wearing a plain black t-shirt and loose fitting jeans but she was still stunning. Her boobs were amazing, not that big, a solid B cup, but were perky and set up perfectly on her chest. Her ass was absolutely perfect, big round and tight all at the same time. Her hips accentuated her entire body and just begged for someone to put their hands on them. She looked young, but I certainly thought that she was at least 17.

“Will! Hey, Will!” my friend Nick yelled.

I was startled. I hadn’t realized that I had been literally stopped in my tracks by this girl’s beauty. I must have been staring at her for a lot longer than I had realized because my group of friends were a good 200 feet ahead of me. I waved Nick off and turned to see what this goddess across the way was doing. She must have heard Nick’s call to me and had turned and was now looking right at me. I smiled and she blushed and gave me the cutest smile back. I knew that I had to walk over and talk to this girl.

“Hi, my name is Will” I said as I extended my hand out to her.

“Hey, I’m Sara” she replied as she nervously shook my hand.

“I was just wondering if maybe you wanted to go somewhere to get something to eat with me” I stupidly asked not realizing that we currently standing in line at a food stand.

Now when I said that this girl was my perfect girl, I was not just referring to her looks. The way that she responded to my dumb question will always stick out as a main reason that I fell in love with this girl.

“I would love to, but do you know anywhere that we could go,” she said as she walked up to the window and ordered her dinner.

I laughed, really embarrassed, thinking that I had just blown my chance with the most beautiful girl that I ever had the guts to go talk to. I was so sure that she thought I was a moron. I was ready to just turn around to find my friends. I was completely caught off guard when Sara turned to me, twirling her hair around her finger, “So are you gonna pay, or is this gonna be one of those dates?”

I was simultaneously confused, embarrassed and excited. I mumbled incoherent words as I reached for my wallet. She smiled and grabbed her food and walked over to an empty table to sit down. I quickly ordered and joined her. We started talking and it was like we just clicked instantly. Her sense of humor and sarcasm was almost identical to mine and her personality really reminded me a lot of my mother’s. We talked for almost two hours about a variety of things until I realized that I had a problem. My friends that I had come with were nowhere to be found and I had no way to get back home. Sara realized that I was a little troubled by something, “What’s going on?”

“Oh it’s nothing bad. I just realized my friends that drove me here are gone and I have no way to get back to my house.”

“That's fine I have to go home right now anyway, you can just come with me.”

This girl just kept getting better. She was hot as hell, had a great personality, and she was willing to drive me home. I thought that there was nothing about this girl that wasn’t absolutely perfect, and then a mini van pulled up right in front of us. The woman driving was really hot. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had brown hair, and looked like she was a smaller woman, from what I could tell from her sitting down, and her chest looked like it was irregularly large for her size and body type. As I looked closely at her she really looked a lot like Sara. For some reason as I was looking at her, I had that strange feeling that I had met her before, but I had no idea where from.

“Finally my mom’s here” I heard Sara say, which broke my complete focus on this woman in front of me. I heard her, but what she said did not completely register with me at first.

“Wait, that’s your mom?” I asked, slightly confused.

“Yep”

“Why is she here? Does she need you for something?” I said, completely not realizing what was going on.

“She’s here to pick us up, DUH. You said you needed a ride”

“I thought that you were going to drive home”

“How could I do that, I don’t even have a permit yet”

“What? How old are you?” I have no idea how the two-hour long conversation that we had earlier never touched on this subject.

“f******n. Why? How old are you?”

I still to this day am still not quite sure why I answered this question like this:

“Wow, I thought that you were older. I’m sixteen”

“So, lets go my mom is waiting”

She grabbed my hand and led me to her mom’s car. I was still a little baffled at how I had been talking to this girl for hours and never once even thought that she was only f******n years old. “Hello there cutie,” her mom said as I got in the car after Sara, “and who is this good looking young man, Sara?”

“Mom, this is Will. I met him here and he said he needed a ride home”

“I didn’t know my little girl could attract such a handsome young man,” her mom joked as Sara hit her on the arm laughing.

We drove for 10 more minutes making small talk and laughing the whole time. I realized that Sara had not only gotten her amazing looks from her mom, but had also inherited her personality. We pulled up to my house and I thanked Sara’s mom and I moved to get out of the car. “Well young lady you better walk this young man to his door. You better not let this one get away” Sara hit her mom on the arm again, clearly more embarrassed by this joke than the previous one, and moved to follow me out of the car. She slid her hand into mine as we walked up to my front door.

“Thanks for the ride home and the great night” I said as I got ready to open my door.

“Will?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” I asked as I noticed she was sad about something.

“Do you still like me even though I’m younger than you thought I was?”

“Sara, I like you even more now” I said as her face lit up and I bent down to hug her goodbye. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, because I was a little worried about what I was going to do after I had lied to her about my age. I was unsure if I could even continue to see a girl that was that much younger than I was. I think that I was just trying to make her feel better about herself and my response had simply just slipped out. She squeezed me tightly and as we broke apart she gave me a quick kiss that kind of caught off guard. She smiled and turned to walk away, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into a longer more passionate kiss. We were kissing for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only a few seconds when her mom started honking her horn for Sara to come back to the car.

“Call me later” she said as she turned and skipped to mom’s car.

Chapter 2- Mom is HOT

I stepped into my house and I was surprised that my mom was not in the front room watching TV like normal. I walked towards my room to relieve some stress that Sara had just created, when I heard a strange noise coming from down the hall. It sounded like a low vibrating noise so I thought my mom’s phone was ringing in her room. I wasn’t sure if she was anywhere around, so I walked to her half open door and turned to walk in when I saw something that changed my life forever.

My mom was sprawled out on her bed in her robe that she always wore around the house. She was pumping a big purple vibrator out of her soaked vagina. I could hear the sounds of her wet cunt, as she violently pushed and pulled her plastic toy in and out of her. I knew that I should of just turned and walked away because it was my mom, but I couldn’t look away. My cock was already at attention after my interaction with Sara just two minutes earlier, but this sight gave me the worst erection I had ever had in my life. It hurt inside my pants and felt like I couldn’t move any direction or I would explode without even touching it. Then my mom let out a huge moan that made my cock jump. Her body started to convulse and I couldn't help but start to rub the lump in my pants. She fell back into her pillow, panting. I had never looked at my mom as a sexual being but this sight was the hottest thing that I had ever seen.

Now I had never thought of my mom as a hot woman, but that was just because she was my mom. She was indeed very attractive. At the time she was 42 years old, but she looked like she was maybe 32 and could pass for even younger. Standing at about 5 foot 1, with shoulder length blonde hair. She was in great shape for a woman of her body type and age. She weighed around 130 pounds and her breasts were absolutely unbelievable. She was a 38D and given the size of the rest of her frame her chest really stood out and begged to be fondled. As I began to really notice her body, her hips and ass quickly became my absolute favorite things about her. They both curved out from her slim midsection perfectly and accentuated her magnificent motherly figure. Her ass was huge, but was beautifully smooth, unlike most of the women her age, and went well with the rest of her body. Her hips provided a stark contrast to her smaller waist and could definitely be described as c***d baring hips. In short, she could definitely be the MILF to populate any man’s wet dream.

I knew that she could get up at any moment and find me staring at her, so I hurried to my own room and quickly pulled my cock out. Images of my mom and Sara were all I needed to explode in no time. I finished, cleaned up and went to go take a shower. I opened my door and my mom walked right up to me and hugged me tight pressing tits up against me and my still semi-hard cock into her, “Hey Will, how was your night at the mall?”

Normally I would have hugged her right back and talked to her for the next hour about my night and about what happened with Sara. However, what I just saw her doing, combined with fact that she was now pressing her sweaty, after-sex smelling, incredibly sexy body against me, she was giving me another erection. I had to pull away and say, “I’ll tell you once I get out of the shower”

“Oooo, I was just about to shower too, but then I heard your door and had to come to talk you. We should just shower together and save some water” a joke that would have made me laugh before, but now all I could do was smile and blush and say, “Yeah right” as I went into my bathroom.

I got into the shower sporting my second rock hard erection in the last 10 minutes. I was just going to let it go down but then I heard my mom’s shower turn on, and images of my mom’s naked body started to populate every thought in my head. I subconsciously started stroking my cock as I pictured my mom and her tits and ass bouncing on top of my cock. I shot my load all over the shower door as snapped out of my sex filled daze, embarrassed about my i****tuous fantasies.

I left my shower and got dressed in a t-shirt and some shorts and went to sit and watch TV in the main room expecting my mom to be out soon. I sat there just thinking about the events of the last couple hours with Sara and my mom. The fact that I met the girl of my dreams only to find out that she was only f******n. Then, I, for some reason, decided to lie to her and tell her I was three years younger than I really was, only to end up giving her the best kiss I had ever had. The fact that that was the most normal thing that had happened that night was what had my mind spinning. Not only did I make out and masturbate to a high school freshman, but also I masturbated to the sight of my own mom having a body rattling orgasm on her bed. I was not sure what I was going to do. Normally I would talk to my mom about problems like these, but for obvious reasons that was out of the question. After about an hour I figured my mom had just gone to bed so I went to my room to try to go to sl**p.

I lay in bed all night, not getting one minute of sl**p, just constantly replaying the night over and over in my head. I was tossing and turning with constant visions of Sara and my mom flashing in my mind. I decided that I couldn’t go another night with out being able to sl**p. I knew that I was going to have to talk to my mom, at least about Sara, when she woke up. I just had to get something off of my chest or I was going to go insane.

Chapter 3- Awkward Morning

It was about 7 o’clock when I heard my mom open her bedroom door and walk to the kitchen. Although I was relieved that I made it through one of the longest nights of my life, I was exhausted. I got up and went to meet my mom in the kitchen. I turned the corner out of my room and I saw my mom in the same robe I had seen her in last night as she was pleasuring herself. My cock started to twitch and I couldn’t believe this was happening again. Then she opened the door to the refrigerator and bent down to grab the orange juice. Why did the juice have to be on the bottom shelf? As she bent over her robe started to rise up to about her mid thigh. I stood there hoping against hope that it would rise up further, but to no avail. The fabric on the robe was hugging against her perfect ass and hips making my cock stick straight out in my shorts.

I don't know if it had been the long night and lack of sl**p but I couldn’t take this anymore. I was about to explode, “Mom! I can’t do this anymore! You need to put some normal clothes on around me, because you are making me think dirty and inappropriate things about you” I just blurted it out. My mom didn’t even realize I was in the room and jumped when I yelled at her.

“Jesus Will, you scared the crap out of me. What the hell are you talking about?” and then she looked down to the tent in my pants. Her face turned beet red and she giggled, “Oh honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize my old body could still do that to somebody, let alone you. I apologize. I will go put on my work clothes and from now on I will watch what I’m wearing around you”. I was pretty surprised that she handled this so casually as if she liked the attention and I began to contemplate if I should tell her all about what I saw in her room last night.

I waited for her to come back out of her room after changing so I could finally talk to her about Sara. It took about 20 minutes and my mom finally emerged from her room. Wearing a tight purple blouse and a knee length, skintight black skirt. She was a teacher at the local high school that I had gone to, and was well known as the hottest teacher at the school. I was reminded constantly of this fact by all of my friends, but hadn’t really seen it until now. She didn’t have a first period class that day and I had no classes on Fridays so we had about an hour to talk before she left for work.

“Mom I have to talk to you about my night last night”

“Sure honey, I was going to chat with you last night but I was drained so I just went to sl**p. What happened?”

I went on to tell her about meeting Sara, talking to her, finding out she was only f******n, lying to her saying that I was only sixteen, and then me kissing her on the porch before I came back inside the house. “Well sweetie, it sounds like you two really hit it off. If you want to be with her you are going to have to come clean about how old you really are. I personally don't really see a problem with the age difference if you two really care about each other, but if you two are serious about having a relationship you are going to have to clear it with her parents before, or you could get into some trouble. You should call her and ask her out for tonight and come clean to her.”

“So you don't think it’s weird that she is five years younger than me?”

“I think that love has no age limits”

“Whoa mom I didn’t say I was in love with her, but thanks. That really helps”

“You know what I mean. I have to get going or I’m going to be late to work again. See you after school.”

“Okay mom, but I have something else to talk about when you get home”

“Oh, my baby. Always riddled with drama” she said as kissed my forehead and walked to her car.

“Bye mom” I said as I watched her beautiful ass sway back and forth as she walked out of the door.

I was turned on but was absolutely exhausted and walked back to my bed and fell asl**p almost immediately. I was out for hours.

Chapter 4- Dinner with f****y

I woke up from my nap, which was really just a night’s sl**p, and looked at my clock. I was 4 o’clock; I had been out for seven hours. I got up and realized my mom would be home at anytime. I hurried up and took a shower so I didn't look like I had just woken up. I finished showering and walked out to the main room to sit down and watch some TV. I looked out the front window and my mom had just pulled into the driveway, but she wasn’t alone. I couldn’t see who was in the passenger seat from the couch. As I stood up I saw Sara stepping out of my mom’s car. I was baffled. How on earth did they find each other? Was this girl a crazy stalker and somehow found my mom? Did my mom go overboard, now that she knew I finally really liked a girl and hunted down this girl? I sat back down to act like I wasn’t completely freaked out. My mom opened the door with a sly little smile on her face, “Look who I brought home from school” as she motioned for Sara to walk into the house.

I couldn’t hide how confused I was and my mom quickly picked up on that, “Sara, here, is in my fourth period freshman English class. I realized that she looked exactly like the girl you described from last night, that her name was Sara and she was f******n years old.” I looked impressed and my mom smiled at me. “Your old mom has her Sherlock moments too Will,” referring to how she had always described my ability to quickly figure things out. Sara came over and sat on the couch right next to me. “I talked to Sara after class and discovered that she was indeed the same girl and then I invited her to go out to eat with us tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was a little ashamed that my mom had to ask out a girl on a second date for me, but I was excited that I got to see Sara again. I reached over and grabbed Sara’s hand and kissed her cheek, “Of course I don't mind. Where are we going?”

My mom went to go shower and get ready to go out. I took these 45 minutes to try to talk to Sara about my lie last night, “Sara, I have to confess that I lied about something last night.”

“Could it be that you are older than you said you were?”

“Did my mom tell you already?” I asked, now really embarrassed.

“No actually it was my mom”

“What? How on earth did she know?”

“She works in the front office at your school. She said that she has helped you with picking your classes before and she recognized you when you got in the van”

“Wow this is getting really weird. You being in my mom’s class and your mom working at my school”

“I know I thought it was really weird when Mrs. Connor said that she was your mom.” It was Mrs. Connor, because my mom had retaken her maiden name, and I still had my father’s last name.

“Haha, I bet that was a strange conversation to have with your teacher”

“Actually your mom is always really cool with her students so it wasn’t that awkward”

As she was talking I realized something really important about what she had said earlier, “Wait, so your mom knew how old I was and she was still encouraging you to walk me to my door?”

“Yeah, she didn't care. She just said that she was very impressed that I could land a guy as good looking and mature as you. She said that she tried flirting with you and got nowhere.”

“I saw your mom last night and I knew that I knew her from somewhere, but I still don't remember her ever helping me with classes. Did she change her hair or something?”

“She lost about 50 pounds in the last year since my dad left her”

“Oh, well I guess that explains it” I said; knowing that I would have remembered the woman that I had saw last night, hitting on me.

“You two ready to go?” my mom asked as she walked out in form-fitting jeans and a low cut t-shirt that showed off her great tits. She then winked at me as I was staring at her chest. This made my cock jump and I was scared that she had caught me looking, but realizing she was probably just winking about Sara and me cuddling on the couch.

“Yeah, but I have to call my mom really quick to tell her I wont be home for dinner” Sarah announced as she asked if she could use our phone.

“Why don’t you invite her to come along with us?” I blurted out, still thinking about her mom’s tight body from the night before.

“Yeah that would be fun,” my mom added.

“Cool, I’ll ask” Sara replied as she picked up the phone.

Sara’s mom, Becky, accepted and we drove by her house to pick her up. We all ate had a great time. My mom and Becky clicked right away and acted like they were old friends. Sara and I were quickly falling for each other and the age difference that I had been so worried about the night before, seemed like it just melted away. As the night wore on Becky had her fair share to drink and looked like she was feeling the buzz. My mom didn't drink and both Sara and I were too young to drink, but Becky seemed to be trying to make up for that. We left after a couple hours and decided to all go back to Becky and Sara’s house so we could hang out some more.

We all got inside and this was when I started to notice that Sara’s mom was really hammered. She started to say incoherent sentences and flopped down onto the couch. My mom leaned over to pull her back up and her cleavage was on full display. Her bra was on full display and I couldn’t help but take a peek, and this was when Sara’s mom changed the trajectory of the evening. “Sara! You better look out or Will’s just going to fuck his mom before he fucks you!” Becky shouted as she caught me staring at my mom’s chest.

“Mom! That’s rude! I think that you are a little out of it. Let me get you some coffee” Sara was so embarrassed by her mom’s outburst.

My mom and I were both blushing and Becky didn’t stop there, “What? I’ve seen the way you looked at your mom all day long, Will. Tell me you wouldn’t fuck her if she asked you to”

“Mom that is enough! I’m going to put you to bed right now!” Sara yelled, storming in from the kitchen.

“That’s fine Sara” my mom replied, “I’ll put her to bed and you and Will can talk before we leave.”

“Thank you so much Mrs. Connor” Sara said to my mom as our moms were stumbling down the hallway. “I’m so sorry about that Will. My mom gets that way when she gets d***k”

“It’s fine. Don't worry about it”

“I know we barely know each other, but my mom wasn’t the only one who noticed the way you looked at your mom. I know it’s natural for you to look because I think that your mom is hot and I’m a straight female, but do you think its gross that it kind of makes me hot thinking about you and your mom having sex. I’ve always been intrigued by i****t.”

“Uuuuuhh… uh I don’t think it’s gross,” I said, shocked to hear this come out of the mouth of this f******n year old girl that I had just met. “As long as you’re being honest, I have something to tell you….” I then told her about what happened the night before with me walking in on my mom and how it made me feel and I could see this was turning this kinky little girl on. She began to twitch and wiggle in her seat and her face became flush.

“Will? I think I’m falling in love with you” I would have normally gone running for the hills if a girl said this to me after a first date, but this was different. I knew how she felt, because the chemistry that I had with this girl was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I mean here we were, having just met the day before and I was telling her about watching my mom masturbate and then masturbating to it. It was like I could say absolutely anything to this girl and she to me. We were simply made for each other.

“Sara? I am falling in love with you,” I replied as I leaned in to kiss her. She pulled me into her and we fell into the couch embracing every inch of each other’s bodies. I slowly moved my hand down to her crotch and slid my finger across the seam on her jeans. Her body started to shiver and I reached to unbutton her pants…

“Alright you two break it up. Sorry, but Will we need to get home. It’s almost midnight and I have to get up in the morning.” My mom came in from putting Sara’s mom to bed, “Sara, you have to check on your mom before you go to sl**p to make sure she hasn’t thrown up or done something carzy. Now kiss goodbye and we have to go”

My sexual frustration seemed like it would live on forever as a pecked Sara on the lips and got up off the couch to follow my mom out. Little did I know that my night was really just beginning.

Chapter 5- My Mom

“So that Becky is feisty one when she gets some booze in her isn’t she?” my mom said as we walked through the front door. “I guess that little outburst about us didn’t hurt anything between you and Sara”.

“No it didn’t. I think this relationship might last for awhile” I retorted.

“I’m just curious how she handled that situation and managed to get you guys rounding second base in like 20 minutes. It was impressive. Mind telling me what happened”

I took a huge deep breath. I looked at my mom and knew that I couldn’t hide my feelings about her forever. She has always been the person that I could speak freely with and I now believed that this situation was no different. I decided that I was going to tell her absolutely everything that had happened over the last two days. I figured she was my mom and my best friend, and I owed it to her to talk to her about what happened. “Well mom remember when I told you this morning that I had something else to talk to you about…” I went on to tell her about walking in on her the night before, how it made me feel, my reaction to her in the robe in the morning, me not being able to look away from her all day, and finally Sara saying she was into i****t and that the thought of me fucking my own mom made her horny.

“Wow, that’s quite the story you were holding in there. This Sara girl seems like quite the little keeper,” she said as she bit her bottom lip. “I’m sorry that you were holding all of these feelings in, but what if I told you that I might have set that up; what happened last night.”

“What?” I asked looking right into my mom’s eyes trying to figure out what she meant by that.

“Well you were always talking about your girl troubles and I have been having my fair share of troubles with men. I thought that if you saw me like that you might get some feelings for me and we could take it further. I guess the feelings that I was hoping for developed, but now we can't take it any further because you are with Sara.”

“Wait, are you saying that you were trying to seduce me? You wanted to see you last night in hopes that I would try to sl**p with you?”

“I’ve had a crush on you for a few years Will. I just suppressed it, us being mother and son and all. Over the last few weeks I have been so horny around you and I came up with a plan to seduce you. Then you met Sara just as my plan started, so I stopped”

“You stopped? You call wearing that outfit stopping?” I said pointing to her tits that I had been staring at all night.

“Oh, these are just fun to show off for everyone,” she said. Now playing with her own tits, right in front of me. My cock was now rock hard and I decided to continue this flirting to see where it could lead.

“So this plan of yours; how was this seducing thing going to work?”

“Well it all started about a week ago. I started changing with my door open when you were home, hoping that you would come in and see me. After about 5 days I realized that it wasn’t working because you never came in. I wasn’t sure what I could do to make you notice me in that way, so then I started wearing slutty clothes around you, but you impervious to all of my outfits. I knew that I had to take it a step further so I waited until I heard you on the porch last night. I didn’t realize that you were out there with Sara so you were out there longer than usual. I was so excited that I was going at it faster than normal. I heard you finally open the door and knew I had to slow down so I could have you see me before I came. I finally saw your shadow in the doorway and I came in like 30 seconds”

“You saw me in the doorway?”

“Yeah, I told you it was all a part of my plan. Anyway I was hoping that you would bring it up with me and we could have a talk, like this. Then I could tell you that I had feelings for you, like I did. Then I was hoping that you would tell me that you seeing me masturbating turned you on”

“Like I did”

“Like you did. Then I would tell you that what we were both feeling was perfectly natural, like I just did. I would take off my shirt, like I am, and tell you that we are just a man and a woman” my cock started to swell in my pants as I stared at my gorgeous mom, now just in her frilly black bra and jeans. “I would grab my tits, like this, and guide your hand, like this, to my tits, like this, to show you that these are simply the breasts of a woman, not your mom. You would realize that intercourse between us would be completely natural. I would take your pants off, like this, exposing your beautiful erection, like this, and this would validate that we both wanted the same thing. Then I would have given you a handjob, we would have had sex and had fun for as long as we wanted” she put her shirt back on and tossed my pants back onto my waist and sat back in her chair. “But now that you’re with Sara we can't do it anymore.”

“I already told you that Sara loved the idea. We can still do it.” I pleaded as my dreams were quickly slipping away.

“Will, there is a big difference between the idea of i****t and actually acting on it. I think you and Sara might have a real relationship in the future and I couldn’t ruin that for the both of you”

“Mom, stop teasing me like this. We both want this more than anything right now. Let’s do it right now” I had enough and now I was going to take charge. I grabbed her shirt and ripped it over her head again. I buried my face in her chest, loving every second of it.

“Good to know my seduction techniques still work perfectly,” my mom giggled. I realized that all of this was still a part of her plan to seduce me. This woman was a genius. I was so sex driven I slid my hands under her ass and picked her up off of the chair and carried her to her bed.

“Oh, honey. How f***eful you can be. You have me dripping wet down there”

“Well then I have to see my handy work” I said as I unbuttoned my mom’s jeans and yanked them off in one pull (which was no small feat given how tight they were). I tossed her pants on the ground and looked up. To my complete delight she was wearing no panties.

“Easy access. Just for my son” I realized that she really had this planned all along.

I ripped my underwear off and tossed them where her jeans lay. I was still pantsless from our interaction in the kitchen. We were almost both completely naked except for that pesky bra. I crawled on to her bed and attacked her pussy with my tongue.

“Oh god Will. That feels amazing. I haven’t had anyone touch me down there in years”

I licked up and down her pussy lips, hearing her moan after every tongue stroke. I knew I had to take this further. I pushed my tongue in and out of her cunt, making my mom moan loader as I licked faster. Then I found her clit. I sucked and nibbled until she couldn't take anymore. “Oh yes! Will! Anymore and I’m going to explode,” and as I flicked harder her cum burst into my mouth. The juices flooded my open mouth and I tried to take in as much as I could, but most trickled out onto the sheets. I had no idea my mom was a squirter, but it got me even harder. The taste was intoxicated, salty yet tangy, and the best drink I’ve ever had in my life.

“Will… That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had… Now climb on top me and fuck your mother”

I wasted no time. I took my cock in my hand and guided it towards her slit. I rubbed my cock head up and down her opening and then quickly slid it in. “Yes Will! That’s my good boy. I’ve missed having real flesh inside me. Now make me cum just like before”

I started pumping faster and faster, but I realized that my mom still had her bra on. I had to unhook it to see those massive melons bounce with my every movement. I reached around her back and released the hooks. I took both strap ends and pull up, releasing the two greatest boobs I have seen till this day. They were even bigger than I imagined. Her nipples were about the size of quarters and her tits had just the right amount of bounce to them as I pounded my mom’s vagina. The sight of my mom’s massive tits bouncing around in all directions because of my cock thrusting in and out of my mom’s vagina was too much for me to take.

“Oh god mom! I’m going to cum soon. Should I pull out?”

“NO! I want to feel you cum inside of mommy. I want my son’s seed deep inside of me. Give me another baby.”

That was all I needed to hear as shot my load deep into her womb. Stream after stream of cum pumped out of my cock as I felt my mom’s cunt tighten around me. “Oh Will! I’m cumming again! Oh son! Yes! Your juices feel so warm and gooey inside me. I love it.” My cock finally went limp and I slid it out of my mom’s pussy.

“Mom, I know I’ve said it before, but now you truely are the best mom ever. I love you so much.” I said out of breath.

“I love you too Will, and your not such a bad son either”

We fucked three more times that night. I came inside her every time. It was a good thing it was the weekend because we were both exhausted the next day. It was about 3 o’clock in the next afternoon when Sara called asking to come over. I wasn’t going to let her, because I wanted more alone time with my mom, but my mom convinced me otherwise. With that decision, I was in for another long day of wondrous sex.

Chapter 6- My Dream Girl

It was about 4:30 when Sara walked up to the door. I saw her through the front window. She was wearing a 3 sizes too small pink tank top that showed both the outline of her bra and her amazing abs. Her jean skirt barely came down over her ass and looked to be uncomfortably tight, but I certainly appreciated the look. I let her in with a hug and kiss and we sat down on the couch.

My mom walked out with a form fitting little black dress on that rivaled Sara outfit in sluttiness, “Since you two are going to be making out all damn night, I’m gonna go out with Becky. I will see you two later.” She strutted past us towards the door as both Sara and I stared directly at her ass the entire walk. She walked out of the door and pulled out of the driveway, leaving us alone.

“Wow, Will. Your mom is gorgeous”

“Yah you’re telling me” I thought that this would be the best time to tell Sara about what had happened between my mom and me the night before. “Sara I have to tell you about something…” I went on to tell her about the seduction and the sex as her face started to turn a deep red. “I hope you aren’t that mad at…” I was cut off as Sara lunged at me and stuck her tongue down my throat.

“Oh god Will, you have me so wet right now. I want to have sex in your mom’s bed. Anything to do with i****t gets me so hot. Come on” she grabbed my belt and led to my mom’s room.

“Sara, you are the sexiest girl ever,” I said as she started to strip right in front of me. First crossing her arms and gently sliding her tiny tank top up over her head, exposing her cute yellow cotton bra. I tried to go up and touch her abs, but she slapped my hand away, “No touching.” She seemed like she had done this before. Then she turned around moving and rocking her hips in a hypnotic motion. She bent over and I could see her matching yellow panties covering her soaking teen pussy. She unbuttoned her skirt and shook her ass until it fell down around her ankles. This girl definitely had some stripper talent. She unhooked her bra and tossed it onto my shoulder. Her tits were small but still developing. Her nipples were rock hard and pointed straight out me just begging to be nibbled on. I tried to take a step forward but Sara stuck her index finger out and waved it at me telling me to stay back. She lay back on the bed and stuck her legs up in the air. She was pumping her legs and I could see her panties getting darker up against the moisture of her pussy. She slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pulled them up over her feet, revealing her dripping, bald pussy. She hopped up and walked over to me and stuck her wet panties right into my mouth.

The taste of her juices set me off. I figured her little strip show was enough foreplay, so I picked her up and drove her down onto the bed. We kissed passionately as our tongues intertwined. We broke away from each other, “Wait Will, I have to tell you some thing first,” Sara said as she nervously looked up at me with her big, mesmerizing, brown eyes, “I’m still a virgin.”

“That’s fine. It actually makes this even better for me. We just have to go a little softer at first, and it is going to hurt for you at the beginning.”

“Yeah, I know the girls at school always talk about it. They say that when it breaks there is bl**d that leaks out.”

“Yes, but I’ve been told that it is much better if you start out on top so you can control how deep and how hard I go into you.” I rolled over and lifted her small frame up on top of me, “Now just grab my cock and gently glide it in.” She wrapped her small hand around my cock and started to stroke it up and down.

“This is so big I don’t know how it’s going to fit inside me. I can barely fit two fingers in there”

“It’s fine it will fit perfectly, just sit on it and gently lower yourself down”

She got up on her knees and scooted forward just above my cock. She put my tip right up against it, but looked right into my eyes. She looked scared, but incredibly horny. She bit her bottom lip and slid my cock inside her, “Oh God! It’s so tight.” She dropped down millimeter by millimeter, “It starting to really hurt.” I could feel my cock meet some resistance and knew I hit her hymen.

“Now this is the part that’s going to be the most painful,” I said as I looked up into those worried big brown eyes. “If you just drop down faster it will be like just ripping a band-aid off instead of dragging it out.”

“Holy shit! That hurts so bad” I felt my dick slide deeper inside and bl**d dripped down into my lap. “It’s starting to loosen up. I think I can go a little faster now” She started to bounce a little up and down. This felt incredible completely different from anything I experienced with my mom the night before. I looked right into her eyes as her pussy started to tighten around my cock. “Yes, Will! This feels incredible! Oh God, I’m cumming so hard!”

Now was the time to have some fun. I sat up and slid my ass down to the end of the bed. I stood up holding Sara’s ass in my arms; all without take my dick out of her. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, as I started to lift her up and drop her back down onto my dick. “Oh Yes! This feels even better than before. Fuck me harder. Harder!” I started to thrust my hips up in rhythm with my lifts, “Yes! I’m going to cum again Will! FUCK ME!!!!!” Her whole body convulsed as she let out a huge moan.

I was so close. As I spun around and set her down on my mom’s bed. I was pumping as hard as I could, “Sara, I about to cum. Should I pull out?”

“Will, you better not pull out,” we both looked at each confused as the voice came from the doorway behind me. “I’ve watched this entire show. I don’t want a bad ending to ruin it.”

“Mom! You’ve been there the entire time. Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Mrs. Connor! I’m so sorry”

“Sara, honey, it’s perfectly fine,” my mom started to walk towards us both. “Now finish inside her. I want to see this up close,” she said as she lay down on her stomach with her chin resting on Sara’s left thigh.

“Oh yes, Will. Cum deep inside me. I want to feel your sperm inside me.”

I could tell that my mom being there was really turning Sara on even more. I knew that it was making me hornier, and I got ready to explode. What must have been the most cum I had ever felt came pouring out of me and into Sara’s womb, “Oh that feels wonderful, Will. I want you to do this every time we fuck.”

I leaned down and kissed Sara right on the mouth, “You guys put on an amazing performance. I wish I upgraded to front row seats sooner”

“Mom, I thought you were going out with Becky?”

“No, I just made that up so I could spy on what you guys were doing if you thought you were home alone, and I’m glad I did”

“Mrs. Connor, why don’t you join us next time?”

“I would love to Sara, but I think that you two should just be alone together. You just seem perfect for each other. I’m still here anytime either of you need to spice things up. Just let me know and I will help out. I just don’t want to get in the way for now.”

“Mom, you know you are welcome anytime you want to join in.”

“Thank you guys” my mom smiled as she hugged both of us, which was kind of strange given that Sara and I were both naked and my mom still had her dress on. “Now you two go shower and we can go out and get some dinner”

Prologue- Emma

Sara hopped into the shower and I got on my computer to check my email. I saw a message from an Emma Chapman:

Will,

I know we haven’t seen each other in like 10 years, but I am your half s****r Emma. I was only 3 the last time I saw you, so I don’t really remember, but I really want to meet you. My dad, or our dad, just told me that I’m going to an all girls’ boarding school in the fall. It is all the way across the country, but just happens to be only an hour away from your house. I just wanted to contact you to ask if we could meet up once I get out there in August. If you don't want to, just let me know, I understand.

Love,
Your Little s****r
Emma

I sat there on my bed confused, but kind of excited. I hadn't seen her since I was 9 and she barely even talked then. I had always wanted a sibling and I guess I had one the whole time that I had forgot about. August was still a few months away, so I figured that I still had time to think about what to say before I responded to the message.

“Will, I’m done showering, you can get in now” I turned off my computer and kissed Sara in her towel and wet hair as I walked to the bathroom.
... Continue»
Posted by aki4u23 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7939  |  
98%
  |  11

my horny step mom and I, true account

My step mom seen me naked for the first time when I was only 13.

A year later I was having hard core sex with her!


The first time she seen me naked was in the bathroom taking a shower and she needed to pee before going out to the pool..

She knocked first and asked to come in and I simply said 'sure"..

I had forgotten that the shower door was clear and as she pulled her bikini bottoms down and squatted to urinate, I seen her pussy clearly

Then she crossed her hands over it, Then must have decided against it and took her hands away and even spread her legs wide enough that I had a full view.

.

It was the first time she let me see her pussy and in return she looked at my limp dick all soaped up before I rinsed off.

I seen her stare at me and she seemed to make sure I could see her too.

I don't know why she did it, But she spoke as she pee'd and said she had to go "real bad" and as I watched and listened I could see her spread her legs wider and I could actually see her urine flowing out of her in a fast steady stream and she moaned slightly as she again said she had to go!...

I already knew she kept her pussy trimmed and shaved and that she was just as blonde down there as she was on her head.
This was the first time I seen she had a bit more hair than I thought.
Her thong must just barely cover it...

My step mom had nice 34DD's that are natural, My own mom has 36DD's, So my dad is a "tit man"


Both my mom and step mom are too thin in my opinion!
My mom is dark haired and my step mom is a true bright blonde ( not dyed)


My step mom stared at my cock as i rinsed off and though we had seen each other in our swim suits before. This was the first time I was totally nude and she was almost nude. Her bikini top barely covered her breasts and left little to the imagination.


When this happened I was still a virgin, But had been masturbating since I was eleven years old.

I had my first orgasm while reading and looking at my dad's dirty magazines in his garage and snuck one to my room and learned how to do it.
I realized my cock is bigger than the male models I was seeing that where clearly older than me.

First by accident I shot cum, Then daily almost as I learned more about myself.anyways...
Sometimes I'd cum three times a day and still want more...



My cock started to grow erect looking at my step mom and she watched as she did her job and knew what she was doing to me..

I thankfully did not get a full erection, but she seen enough to know..


I am what is cosidered to be in the "Extremely Well Hung" range of men and though I am tall at 6'1" I am only 190 lbs now and back when this happened I was maybe only 140 lbs back then..

I had borrowed my mom's sewing tape and measured my erect cock and was even surprised at how long and thick my cock gets..
At age 13 my erect cock measured at 11 3/4" long and 6 3/4" in circumfrince ( around)
Now as an adult it is 12 1/4" long erect and right at 7" circumfrince ( thickness)

No wonder my step mom and my own mom always stare at it....



Marcia stood up and pulled her thong bottom up and turned to flush her pee and said "see you out there!" and walked out.

I put on my shorts and joined her and my step s*s at the pool and until we had enough of it we played in the pool and mom lost her top in the water as we played water volleyball.

Throwing her top out onto the hot side she to my step s*s,

"What there just titty's! He can handle it.." and nothing else was said.

As "mom" played I had a hard time trying to not stare at her perfect bouncing tits..
Even my step s*s had nice full tit's and they sag if not supported.



In the months to come she and my step s*s tanned alot and even nude sometmes.

I was urged to go nude also at home and so it was not uncommon to see each other this way.

My step s*s knew I had a big dick and so does her friends too.

My b*****r has a big cock also and so we have had some good times with the women to together also...

Both if us are really hung compared to our dad even and ironically, My own mother told me that my dad has a 8 1/2" dick erect.
I usually hang that limp!

But compared to my 12 1/4" incher when erect, We both are about 4"longer...



Even when limp both of our dicks hang about the size if dad's hard dick!

We knew that our step mom liked to see our cocks and often showed off now too..



My own mom had the "sex talk" with me and confided that she knew I had a big one and that since birth I have always been "Large down there..."
Mom warned me about how women might react and told me some things about women in general and about sex.
We have had a close relationship since her and my dad divorced and later she thought it was hot as hell that I had been fucking my dad's new wife...

Mom asked and learned my dick is tad over 12" inches she confided that my grandpa has a 13"incher when erect.

So I must have inherited it from him.

Before this I figured that it was because my mom has big natural tit's and is a skinny slender woman and that since I was a guy that I had a big cock instead of big tit's.

Even my s****r had big tit's

Just genetics I can thank.



Now around my step mom and step s*s it got lots of looks and one day while at the pool with my step mom and step s*s, I got a raging hard on as my step s*s kim layed on her belly with her butt facing me and her legs spread enough I could see her pussy, And my step mom was laying/sitting back with her legs spread wider and I had a full view of her naked hot pussy completely spread and my dick would not go down!

I threw caution to the wind and walked out with my hard on for each of them to see and as I went to the diving board I heard then talking in hushed tones to themselves.

I already knew how long my dick was at this age and at age 13 my erect cock was 11 3/4" long,

So from the age of 13 till I turned 16 my cock only grew another 1/2" longer..

I remembered how they both looked at it in the sunlight and even s*s turned around to face me as I dived off the board with a still very hard cock.

The water seemed to keep be aroused also and so as I exited the water again my cock was still very hard, And now red from the water hitting it.



It was after this that I seen more and more nudity from my step mom in the house too.

Many times before my dad got home she would do housework in the nude and bend over near me and smile if we made eye contact...



That summer I lost my virginity to the girl next door and I think my step mom knew it too..

She was a older woman and going to college and I was still just a soon to be 14 yr old k**.



In the next two years i was able to catch my step mom masturbating and would secretly watch her from the bathroom we shared that we each had a door to enter from out own bedrooms.

Sometimes I think she left it slightly cracked open just so I would find her doing herself, But maybe that is just my thinking about how it happened..



When I got caught I had been watching her doing herself with a large candle she never burned and always kept next to her side of the bed.

I watched and she could take almost all of this 15" candle and she did things with it that would make any man hard.
My step mom loved to fuck it...

I was masturbating also watching her and like the many times before she would talk to herself and say dirty things and I know it is the craze now to see a pussy squirt, I can tell you that back in the late 70's my step mom's pussy could squirt big time!

I even heard her bitch to my dad about how he would make her sl**p in the wet spot afterwards!

When she caught me she told me to enter and than asked me if .."I was man enough to fuck her with my big dick, Instead of just jerking off and watching?..."

I told her I was and she started sucking on my head and then stroking my shaft woth both hands she told me that " it was my big hard cock that made her so fucking horny"

When we kissed it was so wild swapping tongues with my hot step mom and we explored and touched each other she soon picked up that I was not a virgin any more and we fucked for over and hour and a half before she said we had to stop before my dad got home.

I know knew what my own step mom's pussy tasted like and how she liked to cum for me repeatedly.

That night she came in to say "goodnight" and told me that it was our secret and that she loved it and was still horny for my bigger cock..

She pulled the sheet off of me and sucked and stroked me and once hard she pulled her panties off and mounted me as I laid there..

She could take all of my cock and that was sometine the girl next door still could not do..

But my step mom seemed to like the feeling of my cock hitting bottom in her cunt and as she trued to be quiet she rode me thru a few orgasms and then told me t cum in her!
Marcia buried her face in my pillow to hide her screams and fucked me fast and hard.
I shot off and then she pulled off and licked me clean, said "goodnight" and then went into the bathroom and took a shower.

The the house got quiet as we all fell asl**p.


Soon we was fucking almost daily while my step s*s was at work and before dad got home.
She liked it in the ass and showed me how she can deepthroat me too.
"Mom" liked toys and doing it in weird places and sometimes we would go out in the boat together and fuck on the water away from anybody.
Her favorite position was riding me facing me and mine was doing her doggies style.
Having my 12" cock makes it easy for us to get into different positions and she learned I could suck on my own cock.
I no longer needed to masturbate and she no longer used her paid of thick long candles.
My dad still got her any time he wanted and I could tell where he was compared to where I went in her pussy.
My step mom is a size queen.
I got to fuck my girlfriend once and knew my step mom was watching, So I put on a great show and then after she left , I fucked my step mom and she said she could taste her young pussy on my cock.
I know it was totally taboo fucking each other and this added to the excitement.
No one knew we had a sexual relationship and that it was all because of my being well hung and she was a sex nympho...
My b*****r began to suspect I was fucking her and asked?
I told him I was and the next time we went out on the boat together, Just my step mom, my b*****r and myself we had a threesome..
My step mom always liked to wear a sexy thong bikini that really hid nothing.
I simply started it by asking my b*****r " Would you fuck this???" and pulled her thong to the side..As of teasing
She acted as if shocked and when my b*****r took his shorts off and showed her his big cock and I took mine off it was ON.
My b*****r's is a bit thinner than mine is all..
maybe 6 3/4" thick (around) circumfrince..
She sucked his cock and mine and took turns and told us that we have the largest cocks she had ever seen and I ate her pussy first while she deepthroated my b*****r and then we swapped.
I made her sit on my hard cock and Todd got between her legs and entered her pussy for the first time and we both fucked her till she almost seemed to pass out from the orgasms.
By the time we got back to the boat house it was almost dark and dad was home and looked relived we was home.
If he only knew what a slut his wife was he would have been pissed!
After that we would fuck as long as her daughtet and our dad was gone..
Kim ( my step s*s) suspected it also.
She often teased me at the pool and one day said she had seen me and her mom fucking in the kitchen.
After that she walked in on the next time her mom and I was having sex and made her mom lick her cunt while I fucked her mom. Then we swapped and she ate her mom's cunt while I fucked kim for the first time !!!
Kim and her mom both shared my cum and kissed and we began fucking in the open of our back yard pool, The house in almost every room including the boat house and the boat.
She always made my dad wear a condom, but for me and my b*****r we both was allowed to fuck either of them without one.
My b*****r and I showed them how we could each suck on our own cocks and both of them showed how they can suck on their own nipples with ease.
At a f****y reunion one year my step mom's s****r came and stayed with us for a week and my step mom, My aunt and I where home hanging out at the pool ( we all had swimwear on now) and my aunt kept staring at my crotch.
I was wearing a speedo and suddenly my step mom asked me to " Show her your cock baby!"
I slowly peeled it off and down and my aunt just about freaked out seeing my limp cock.
She had thought I as hard and had said something to her s****r to the fact. Which quickly changed to a "Oh my god you have a big dick!, It's not Hard!"
My step mom said next..
"Show her your cock hard honey!" and she took off her bikini also...
My aunt stared at my 12 1/4" cock and watched as her own s****r, (my step mom) now also naked played, sucked and stroked me with both hands and told me to fuck my aunt with it..
I licked her pussy first and even got to finger fuck her ass while I did it and by the time I entered my aunts tight cunt with my cock she was already acting like she was exhausted and watched her own pussy take my cock.
I lasted about only 40 minutes the first time in her s****r's puss, But she came like 42 times that I counted.
It was a great squirting time for both of us..
My "mom" just watched and I truely believe that unlike my step mom, My aunt had never had a cock as big as mine ever before..,
Afterwards she told aunt jan how big it was and that my b*****rs was just as large.
After that my step aunt came and cummed alot.

Grant Eaton








... Continue»
Posted by horsehungtwelve 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 31926  |  
8%
  |  21

MOM

I was absolutely heart broken at the time.

My fiancee had recently left me just as we were about to move in together after college. It literally came out of nowhere. One minute she couldn't stop telling me how much we were perfect for each other, the next, she still needed space to find out who she is as a person (whatever that means) before should could settle down with someone.

So, we parted ways, and since I didn't want to move to a house that she had picked for us, I took up my mother's offer to stay with her for a little while. And frankly, I didn't mind doing that since I've always considered my mom and my s****r to be some of my closest friends.

Now let me tell you a little bit more about them first:

My mother is a fairly wealthy middle-aged woman. She's smart, classy, and outgoing, with natural curves to her voluptuous body that leaves no shortage of men gawking at her whenever she goes out. She's always had a somewhat decent career as a writer, but once she ventured in the realm of romance novels, her modest income grew to a small fortune thanks to her several best-sellers.

As for my 19 year old s****r, Becky, she can be a real hand full. Growing up with her, there was nothing she loved more than partying and flirting with boys. She was thin, popular, stylish, and was on the cheerleading team. She was that kind of girl. Anything she wanted, she got. Ironically enough, as much as she loved her independence, she turned out to be a real momma's girl once she got older. She didn't want to move out of the house like I did and instead chose to live with our mother to attend a local college.

Sure they were always very close, but it wasn't until I moved back in with them that I realized how much things had actually changed.

Mom's Oral Servitude

"Oh, my poor boy," mom sighed as she greeted me at the door with a suffocating hug.

"I'm okay mom. I'm okay," I tried telling her. "You're overreacting. I'm fine."

She leaned back and gave me a loving smile. "I guess you're right. I probably am overreacting. You're a young man now, but my maternal instincts will always be there. You know that."

"At least I'll always have someone to spoil and pamper me when I need it. No one does that better than you."

"Very funny," she replied, slapping my arm. "I'm just glad to see that you're doing well. You know, your s****r and I never did like that fiancee of yours. Trust me, us women are much better judges of other women than men are. So if you want my advise, make sure you get Becky's opinion and mine before you commit to anyone else in the future. I don't want to see you get hurt again."

"You got it mom," I smiled. "Speaking of which, where is that little brat? She always comes to greet me whenever I arrive home. I could use an extra hand carrying my luggage and it's fun bossing her around."

She gave me a playful wink. "She's been excited to see you all week, and I'll let her know that you said that. I'm sure she would be thrilled that you called her a 'brat'. But she isn't home right now. She's interning at a fashion design company for her summer break. She'll be back soon, just in time for a special dinner and dessert I'm making. Now let's get you settled back in to your old room."

***CUP OF WATER***

I did a lot of reminiscing that night. It felt wonderful to be home again and not having to think about how long I could stay. We had a fun f****y evening filled with laughing and conversations. It's always great to be around people you love, especially after a bad break-up.

But unfortunately, it also turned out to be one of those nights where it was hot, I couldn't sl**p, it was humid, along with plenty of tossing & turning in bed, ect...

I was pretty far from being able to sl**p despite the long day and it being late at night, so I got up and headed down the stairs for a cup of water.

Then suddenly, I heard it:

"Oh god..."

'What the heck was that' I thought to myself. Anyone with half a brain could have figured out that it was a female voice moaning in sexual pleasure. And if I didn't know any better, it sounded like Becky. Maybe that horny little brat was watching porn or something in the living room (which seemed like something she would do). And hopefully, that moan was from a woman who just sounded like her on the television.

"Oh god...mom..."

'Okay, that was DEFINITELY Becky,' I thought again. And why the heck would she be moaning out the word 'mom'.

When I took another step down the stairs, I found out why: My s****r was sitting on the couch with only her pajama top on, and she was completely bare from the waist down with her legs spread wide open and her feet up in the air. What was even more jaw dropping was that our mother was on her knees performing oral sex on her!

My heart pounded furiously and I was absolutely stunned. I watched as Becky ran her fingers through our mom's hair, as our mom pressed her lips tightly against Becky's labia, doing all sorts of sexually explicit things with her mouth and tongue. Seeing a mother/daughter coupling is one thing, but having that actual mother be your own mom, and that daughter be your own s****r, certainly adds a new dimension to things.

I didn't know what to think or feel and my mind was spinning like a roulette of emotions. Was I supposed to be angry? Was I supposed to be disgusted? Am I wrong for becoming aroused by the sight of i****t?

Becky's feet started to shake in the air and her legs began to tremble. Her moans became louder and it was obvious that she was on the verge of an orgasm. I obviously didn't want to get caught, so I quietly went back to room and did the only thing I could do that point- take care of my erection.

***COOKING, CLEANING, & SUCKING COCK***

I had just finished breakfast in the dining room when my mother came to greet me after having taken a shower. She looked refreshed, and she wore a loose blouse as she normally does. Becky was at her internship again so my mom and I were home alone.

"Good morning," she said in her usual cheerful self. "Did you sl**p well? I bet it feels great to sl**p in your old bed again doesn't it?"

"You're right about that mom," I replied. "It's good to be back."

"What's the matter? You seem a little distracted by something. Are you still upset about your break-up? It's always important to talk about your feelings as a way to cope, and to eventually recover. So now that we're alone and you're settled in nicely, you can talk to me about anything."

"I don't know if that's a good idea right now."

She sat down across from me on the dining table and gave me a concerned look. "I'm your mother. If you can't open up to me and trust me, then something is wrong in our relationship. You know how much I think honesty and being open is the most important part of making a f****y work. So please, if there's anything you need, or anything you want to get off your chest, I'm here..."

I mustered up my courage and replied, "Okay, there's something I want to talk about, but it's not about my break-up. Late last night when I went downstairs, I saw you and Becky...you know... strolling down the sapphic side if you know what I mean. I'm not judging or anything, but I'm still pretty shocked to say the least."

"Oh god..." she gasped to herself. "I...I'm so sorry you had to see that. I...I don't know what to say..."

"Weren't you saying something about the importance of honesty and being open to make a f****y work?"

"This is different..."

"How so?"

She sighed, "It's a long story. And I'd hate to bore you with it."

"First of all, there's no way that a story of why you were going down on Becky could be boring. Secondly, we've got nothing but time around here. I can't think of anything better to do."

She took a deep breath. "Here it goes, but first, I need to give you a little back story on how this all came about: It started on my 20th birthday nearly thirty years ago. My mother had passed away a few weeks prior and my father was still grieving. As difficult as it was for me, it was even worse for him. He became so lonely and depressed. I tried my best to cheer him up, but nothing ever worked. Like I said, it was my birthday, and I just wanted us to have one day in that period of time where we could be happy together. Now, this is where the story gets a little dirty..."

"Mom, I'm an adult. So I can handle an adult story. And frankly, this does sound kind of interesting. I never knew this about gramps."

"Good. So I'll get straight to the point; I used to spy on my parents having sex. Keep in mind that this was almost 30 years ago and it was a much different generation. We didn't have cable tv and sex was still a very taboo thing. I was 18 when I first started watching them. At that age, I knew what sex was and what it looked like. But what fascinated me the most was seeing my mother use her mouth on him. I had no idea that was even an acceptable practice, let alone seeing it done that often. My dad loved it, and my mom seemed to love doing it as much as he loved receiving. She used her mouth on him more times than they had sex. Anyway, on my 20th birthday, I decided to take care of my father orally to make him feel better."

"Grandpa?" I questioned. "Now when you say you took care of him 'orally', do you mean 'orally' orally? Or is there another meaning for 'oral' that I don't know about?"

My mother made a round shape with her fingers, an O-shape with her lips, and then she stroked her fingers in front of her mouth to simulate oral sex.

"Is that clear enough for you? Your grandpa loves his blowjobs. All men do. What, and you don't?"

"Okay okay, I get the picture," I replied, holding in my laughter from the humorous image she made. "So now that we've got that settled, please continue your story..."

"Well, to put it bluntly, I gave my own father a blowjob to make him feel better. And it worked. I sat down and gave him a hug. Then I told him how much I loved him and how much I wanted to see him happy again. I told him that I could never replace mom, but that I wouldn't mind doing some of the things she did around the house; and that included cooking, cleaning, and sucking cock. He didn't try to fight or stop me when I unzipped his pants to free his manhood. In fact, he was hard as a rock at that point. The blowjob I gave him was my first time ever doing it. And it certainly wasn't my last with him. He sorely needed relief and I gladly gave it to him."

"Oh my..." I gasped. "You weren't k**ding when you said it was a dirty story. Jeez."

She smiled, "Maybe you should try reading some of my romance novels. Some of the stuff I write about is actually based on fact, from either my own life experience, or from what other people tell me. I'm not a best-selling-author for nothing you know."

"Maybe I should. I'm starting to feel like I'm missing out on some truly hot stuff."

"You'd be amazed," she grinned.

"So I'm assuming there's more to this story with you and grandpa right?" I asked. "I mean, there has to be more. Plus it's fascinating to hear this about you and him in some very strange way."

"Of course there's more. But we're talking close to thirty years of experience, so I'll give you a brief summary: After that day, we never stopped doing sexual things together. Neither of us wanted to stop. We never had sex in the literal sense, but I used my mouth on him regularly. He 'trained' me, and I became orally subservient to him. He taught me to suck, use my tongue, and to use my hand. I swallowed every drop that he produced, but that's something that someone has to accept on their own. Even when I became my own woman with my own life and career, my mouth was still his, and I loved that. He got a blowjob from me anytime he wanted. Even to this day, when I go to visit him, I cook, clean, and suck cock- just like I promised."

"Jeez...Now I can see why you've made so much money writing romance novels. You really know how to tell a story. And hearing this about you and your dad...I really don't know what to say. I don't even know what I'm feeling right now...It's...It's..."

"Erotic?"

I agreed. "Yeah, I'd say that erotic is the right word to describe this. I'm even starting to become...you know..."

"Well then you better go to bathroom and handle it," she smiled. "I'm sure at this age you're an expert in masturbation by now."

"True. But seriously though, how did it start with Becky? Does she know about you and grandpa?"

"She knows," mom replied. "I told her after the first time I gave her oral sex on prom night. She was 18 at the time. You were away at college, and contrary to what she told you about having a blast at prom, she actually came home in tears. I'll spare you the details, but her date turned out to be a real disaster. I tried my best to comfort her, and I resorted to the only way I knew how- my mouth. I'm not proud of it, but it worked. The results don't lie. I basically hugged her, kissed her check, lifted her dress and worked my magic while underneath. She went from sadness to pleasure in no time. Like I said, I'm not proud of it, but I couldn't stand the sight of my little princess sobbing because some asshole broke her heart. There's no handbook on what to do in these types of situations."

"And you two have continued it ever since...it all makes sense now. Growing up, she couldn't stop talking about how she wanted to move out when she was old enough so that she could finally be on her own and not have anyone tell her what to do. Then all of a sudden she decides to go to a local college and became a real momma's girl the way she's always hanging around you."

She shrugged. "What can I say? Your s****r has a way of getting what she wants. If I didn't give her what she wanted, she would show me her pouty lips and puppy dog eyes. And before I knew it, I found myself becoming orally subservient to another person in my immediate f****y. I can't say that I mind though. Your s****r is obviously a very beautiful young woman with a great body. And she occasionally returns the favor if she's in the right mood."

"I'm speechless. Just speechless," I proclaimed. "I mean, of all the thoughts swirling through my head since last night, the last thing I would have ever expected was to find out all this."

"Well I am a novelist remember? Telling long stories is what I do. And you deserved to hear a full and honest account of the truth after what you saw. And I'm sure I've left you with more questions than answers."

"You bet I have more questions; like why I didn't get the same treatment that grandpa and Becky got," I blurted out as a joke before realizing what it fully meant.

There was a slight awkwardness in the room as my mother just stared at me and I tried to figure out a way to walk back what I had just said.

My mother grinned, "Sooo...you want the same treatment that your grandpa and s****r got huh? Is it jealousy? Or maybe you're curious about my oral talents? Perhaps both?"

"It's not what I...I uh...I didn't mean it like that..." I stammered.

"It's okay honey. Really, it is. I can understand if you're feeling a little left out, and frankly..."

Ring! Ring!

"Hold on a sec, I'm expecting an important call from my agent," she said, looking at her phone.

"Hello...uh huh...uh huh...Okay, great! I'll be there in an hour. See you then. Okay. Bye."

She smiled at me as she closed her phone. "I'm sorry for having to cut this conversation short, but I've got a meeting with people from the publishing company regarding a new book I'm working on."

"But we'll get to continue this conversation later right? It's too important not to," I quickly said before she got up to leave.

"Sure, of course we will sweetie. When the time is right..."

***WRONG IN SO MANY WAYS***

I was on my computer late that night before going to bed. It had been another typical night with my f****y as if nothing was out of the ordinary. We had dinner, talked, and laughed that evening as we always did. And unfortunately, I didn't have another chance for private time with my mother.

*knock* *knock*

"Come in," I said.

In walked my s****r, dressed in a pair of pajamas like the night before. She didn't need any further invitation as she stepped inside my room and sat down on my bed.

"Don't worry, mom and her big udders are fast asl**p, so we can talk freely here. I'd be fast asl**p too if I had to listen to your boring dribble all day," she said.

"Thanks s*s. Did you come here to insult me? Because if you did, you've succeeded and you can go back to your room now," I replied.

Becky rolled her eyes. "I'm joking you dolt. Anyway, I just wanted some alone time with my big b*****r. I'm sorry for your break up and you deserve a lot better than that cunt who dumped you. I never did like her you know."

"I know. I really should have listened to you and mom when both of you warned me about her. From now on, I wont make any commitments without both of your approvals. I've learned my lesson about not listening to the two most important women in my life."

"Do you really mean it?" she asked with an eyebrow raised. "Mom and I get final approval on whoever you date? Does that include making recommendations?"

"Why not? Despite your questionable intelligence and obvious lack of any real talent, you always did know a thing or two about relationships. And if I'm not mistaken, you've still got a great reputation for knowing a thing or two about sex."

She flashed her signature pouty lips. "If you're going to be rude to me, then you can kiss my recommendation goodbye. It just so happens that I know a girl who's been dying to be your fuck buddy with no strings attached."

"Whoa whoa whoa. I was just k**ding s*s. So who is it? One of your hot cheerleader friends? Jenny? Sarah? Anne!? I heard Anne she sucks the best cock in the west coast."

"Promise you won't laugh or be upset?" she asked.

"Promise."

"Her name is Becky," she stated.

"Becky?" I replied. "A new friend I don't know about? I don't think I've ever seen a Becky on your Facebook page."

"I'm talking about me dummy," she said with a hint of excitement. "I could be your fuck buddy. I could suck and fuck you better than that bitch you almost married ever could. Trust me on that big b*****r."

"What the---"

"You promised you wouldn't be upset remember?" she said in reminder.

I took a deep breath and collected my thoughts. "I know. But can you blame me for being a little, you know, surprised by what you just offered? I mean jeez, you're my younger s****r and..."

"...And I'm also great at sex," she said, cutting me off. "Come on, you know full well about my reputation. I have the best body, the best pussy, and I give the best blowjobs in California. I can even suck cock better than that slut Anne."

"You're calling her a slut after what you just said about yourself?"

She rolled her eyes. "Whatever. The point is, I've been attracted to you for some time. You're single, heart-broken, handsome, and most importantly, we live in the same house now. b*****r or not, that sounds like a great freaking deal for the both of us. And you'd be crazy not to agree."

"Sex always sounds like a great deal to me. But you're my..."

She suddenly stood up with attitude and said, "I'm getting naked, and if you want to throw me out, then throw me out. But if not, then I intend on getting fucked tonight. It's your call..."

I should have stopped her right then and there when she started unbuttoning her pajama top, but I couldn't. I just froze at the sight of my hot young s****r removing her top to reveal her thin upper body, with its small upturned breasts and light pink nipples. I was also surprised to see that her nipples were pierced. She then pulled her pants down to reveal her equally thin legs, which were long and slender. Her crotch was cleanly shaven and her light brown labia was visible.


She put her hands on her hips and said, "Well so far you aren't stopping me. So I take it you like what you see."

"Those are some great tits Becky- really perky. And those nipple rings are a nice touch."

"You don't sound so excited."

"Okay fine. You're really really sexy," I admitted.

"Sexier than your ex-fiancee?" she asked in a girly voice.

I sighed, "Yes. Honestly, you're a lot sexier than she is. You've got a really great body and I've always loved your attitude and demeanor. Happy now?"

She had a look face as if she won the competition. "Yep. I'm happy to know that you think I'm hotter than she is. But I'm still curious to know how much better I am in the sack. That's the most important thing in any loving relationship right?"

"Whoa...Becky...let's think about this for a sec..."

"Nonsense," she replied. "There's nothing else to think about. So tell me, what's the one thing that you fantasize about sexually that your ex refused to do for you? And I won't leave unless you tell me. So what is it? Deep throat? Anal? Foot jobs?"

"I don't have much of a choice do I?" I replied.

She shook her head. "None at all."

"Well, I've always wanted to try anal, but she was never interested in that."

A big grin appeared on Becky's face. "I never would have guessed that my up tight, college educated, big b*****r has always wanted to fuck an asshole. That can be arranged though. Now all we need to do is get your clothes off."

There was no point in putting up a fight as my s****r reached over to pull down the bottom of my shorts. I didn't resist and instead I stood up so that my s****r could remove my shorts along with my underwear, leaving me naked from the waist down, while I pulled off my t-shirt to get fully naked.

"Holy goddamn shit," she gasped. "I can't believe that my b*****r is this fucking hung."

"Well I am this big, deal with it," I stated.

"I bet you must have a bad case of erectile dysfunction or something- either that or you're a premature ejaculator, because there's no way that a cock that big can still be able to function properly- at least not that I've ever seen."

"What's the matter, there wasn't anyone on the entire football team you banged who had a big cock and was able to use it right?"

"I'm more of a see-it-to-believe it type girl," she before spitting on the palm of her hand. "Now lets see how good that cock of yours can actually perform. Have a seat on your bed."

She reached down and grabbed my cock with her saliva covered hand the moment I sat down. She gripped me tightly and started stroking. And when she needed more 'lube', she simply spit more saliva onto my cock.

"Well here goes nothing," she said as she climbed on top of me in my direction.

She clasped both hands around my neck and I held her body tight with my arms. She then reached down with one hand to hold my cock up as she lowered herself. And when the tip of my erection touched the ring of her anus, she lowered herself even further.

"God...my asshole is really getting stretched here," she moaned. "Uhh....I can handle it though..."

"Are you a virgin in that hole?" I moaned after feeling her tightness.

Once her anus loosened up, she slid herself down even further, taking in a few inches of my cock up her ass.

"Not unless you count mom's big dildo."

"Did I just hear that right?"

She grinned as she started slowly gyrating her hips. "You heard that right...ugh...oh god...mom told me that you know about her oral servitude...ugh...but she's also been fucking me with her toys...oh god this feels good..."

Her eyes looked like they were about to roll back. She felt incredibly tight and warm around my throbbing cock. And hearing her admit that she's been doing even more things with mom made me even more aroused than I already was.

With both of her hands wrapped around the back of my neck to hold herself up, I moved my hands around her ass so I could push even harder inside of her body.

"Oh my god...oh my god! Fuck me!" she cried. "Fuck my asshole."

We looked each other straight in the eyes as we continued fucking for the next several minutes. The taboo of having passionate and hot sex with my younger s****r was a surreal experience. And soon, it drove me to edge of having a nuclear orgasm.

"Oh shit...I'm about to cum in your ass Becky..." I groaned without shame.

"Wait...not yet...." she hissed. "Don't you dare..."

Becky reached down with one hand and furiously rubbed her clit as if her life depended on it. Her eyes rolled back and I quickly found out why she didn't want me to cum inside her yet; a sharp stream of fluids rushed out of her vagina and squirted all over my chest. Every muscle in her body became tense and she had a powerful orgasm.

I didn't hold back either as I shot a huge load of my cum inside of my s****r's ass.

"Oh fuck..." I said in a daze. "I can't believe we just did that."

We were still breathing heavily on each other and we still held each other tight, with her on my lap.

"Believe it. And you can be sure that we'll be doing this a lot more often. I haven't been fucked like that since forever. God...all this time I had been missing out..."

My s****r then climbed off of me and turned to walk away.

"Thanks for leaving this mess behind," I said, referring to her squirt all over my chest.

Without missing a beat, she turned back around, bent down, and licked and sucked her fluids off of my body. My room was filled the sound of her slurping mouth.

"There you go. All clean. Now go the fuck to sl**p."

She winked, blew me a kiss, and picked up her pajamas off the floor before walking ass naked down the hall towards her room.

*** LET'S GET NAKED ALREADY***

I was still reeling from the night before after having fucked my s****r up the ass. My head was spinning and I felt exhausted from what was honestly one of the best sexual experiences of my life. As I sat down in the living room after breakfast, I almost wanted to laugh at the thought that I was becoming some sort of i****t aficionado around here with all that's been going on with our f****y.

But I didn't have much time to reflect on that as my mother came down the stairs to the living room. It was the same scene as the day before, where she came fresh out of the shower wearing a silk blouse looking elegant as always.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you look much more tranquil than yesterday," my mother said with a bright look on her face as she sat down.

"Well actually I do feel a lot better- much more relaxed," I smiled back.

"So how did you enjoy Becky last night?"

I paused and it was obvious that my mother knew about that sexual encounter all along.

"You knew?"

"Of course I knew, it was my idea," she replied. "Becky used to go on-and-on about how much she missed having you around and how big of a mistake you were making by getting engaged to that other person. One day, while I was in the middle of servicing her, she accidentally moaned your name. She eventually had to admit afterwards that she would occasionally close her eyes and fantasize that it was you going down on her instead of me."

"Things just keep getting stranger and stranger around here. I mean, Becky and I have always had a close relationship, but up until last night, I had no idea she felt that way about me. And I've got to admit, as odd as it was having sex with my own s****r, I actually loved it."

My mother looked as if she wanted to hold back her laughter. "Welcome to the club mister. Your s****r has that effect on a lot of people. She's irresistible. She's got the looks, the charm, you name it. And she's great in bed. Over time, it didn't bother me anymore that she was my daughter when we would fool around together."

"Figures. She's really got a tenacious and enthusiastic personality which I think is really hot. And you're right, she's great in bed. I can't remember the last time I've had sex that wild."

"You don't know the half of it," she smiled. "The sexual relationship I developed with my father is tame compared to what Beck and I do together."

"You mean you've gone further than what you've already told me? More than using your mouth on her, or a sexy toy up her ass?"

"That's only the half of it," she said with a sense of self-reflection. "You see, we've sort of been living a very naturalist lifestyle since we became more casual with this."

"You and Becky live as nudists?" I asked bluntly.

She nodded. "Only in the past few months. It used to be that I would simply take care of her needs and that would be the end of it. But it eventually escalated to the point where we would take showers together and sl**p in the same bed. She pointed out that we might as well live as nudists since we were always naked around each other anyway, and the rest is history. She still sl**ps in my bed, but since you came back, I asked her to sl**p in her room again because I was kind of hoping that we would keep this away from you. I wasn't sure how you would react to the idea of your mother and s****r having an intimate sexual relationship with each other."

"I understand," I replied. "Obviously I got the surprise of my life when I saw you and Becky together the other night, but I get it now. These things happen. Plus as you've already mentioned, Becky is irresistible. That girl always gets what she wants."

"And you sodomized her last night. So now you definitely can't be mad at us," my mother said with a giggle.

"That too. Speaking of which, how did that whole dildo up the ass thing come about? I was a shocked as heck when she said that, and frankly, I thought it was kind of hot."

"If you're that curious about it, she found it in my bedroom drawer while snooping through my stuff. She wouldn't stop teasing me about all of the sex toys and vibrators I own- hey, I'm a romance novelist and I use them for inspiration. Anyway, she insisted that I demonstrate one of the toys on her. And after several days of non-stop badgering, I finally said that the only thing I would do for her is to use the large dildo up her ass, and she agreed!"

We both burst in to laughter over my s****r's over-eagerness.

"Well that's Becky for you," I joked. "She's always up for anything. But I have to ask, has she ever done anything to you with one of yours toys? It's hard to believe that it's a one way street with you doing all the work and her receiving all the pleasure."

She paused for a moment and took a deep breath. "Sure, she's done stuff to me. In addition to her occasionally giving me oral, she's also started using the vibrator on me. And since she's probably going to tell you this anyway, she used to use my vibrator or dildo in my vagina and have me close my eyes and picture that it was you screwing me. And you know what, it worked. My sex life has always been fulfilling, but that was something new. The idea of my own son screwing me was a taboo that I had never fully thought about until she did it, and it was the first time in my life that I had ever squirted. It was that intense."

"I can't say that I'm that surprised, I've always known you had the hots for me," I joked to lighten the mood.

"Oh come on, don't act like you've never thought about me that way when you touch yourself. Admit it, you have, haven't you?"

"You know, I'm getting kind of hungry right about now. How about I go out and get us some lunch?"

"Don't change the subject young man," she said sternly. "After everything I've told you these past two days, I expect just a little bit of honesty from you."

I sighed, "Fine. I have. You're right. I may have thought about you once or twice in my life. I mean, look at you. You're beautiful and you've got great big tits and a beautiful rear end. That's why I was never thrilled whenever you wanted to visit me on campus, because everyone used to tease me about what a hot milf of a mother I had."

"Once or twice?" she smiled. "Is that all?"

I sighed again, "I guess I've done it a little more than that. Okay...a lot. Growing up, when my best friend used to brag about how he was able to spy on his neighbors having sex, I used to brag that I saw you naked a couple of times when you left your bedroom door slightly open. And of course he got really jealous about that. I think it's fair to say that the thought of your naked body helped relieve a lot of lonely nights when I was younger. There, now we're even on the honesty part."

"Good. I'm glad we got everything out there so that we can become a much more open, normal, and honest f****y. It's all part of a healthy dialogue."

"Well, aside from the i****t part, we're a pretty open and honest f****y all right. And why do I get the feeling that you aren't surprised hearing me admit this to you."

My mother gave me a calculating look. "If you had ever bothered to read any of my books, you would know that I've delved in to the world of i****t quite a few times. And I may have interviewed a few guys your age after that incident with Becky. And they may have admitted to fantasizing about their mothers at one time or another. And their real life stories may have been incorporated in my literary work."

"Figures. So where does that leave us? Do we just forget about this whole thing and live as a normal f****y now?"

"I don't see how we can," she replied. "None of us seem to object to this lifestyle or anything we've done, or anything I've told you. So why not enjoy it? We all love each other and we've got a good thing going if you ask me."

"As odd as this is, I guess I'd have to agree. But the only thing that's yet to happen is..."

"Me servicing you orally?" she said with a playful tone. "And of course, you haven't seen me naked in quite a while. Is that what you were going to say?"

"You know, I can't remember what I was going to say. But I think I like your answer better," I joked.

She laughed and casually got down on her knees in front of me. "Then I guess it's settled. You're about to officially become the third member of my immediate f****y which I have to serve orally. And truthfully, I don't mind that at all. I always aim to please."

Just as she put her hands on the top of my shorts, the sound of door knob unlocking echoed in the room. The front door of our house swung open and it was BECKY back from her internship.

"You're starting without me?!" Becky exclaimed.

"And you're home early," mom quipped.

She gave us both a snotty look. "It's hard to concentrate on doing stuff with a sore asshole ya know...Besides, I just had to be around when my mom and big b*****r finally got together, so I asked if I could leave early. And by the looks of things, I'm right on time."

My mother then turned her attention towards me. "Are you still comfortable with this? Do you still want to continue with your s****r watching?"

"I don't see why not. After what you two have been doing together, and with what me and Becky did last night, it seems like there's nothing left to hide here."

"Great!" my s****r exclaimed. "Now let's get naked already! It's been really uncomfortable these past 24 hours having to wear clothes around the house after getting used to being naked."

Becky was the first to undress. She shut the door, and quickly stripped away each layer of her expensive fashionable clothes as my mother and I watched her get undressed in record time.

"So who's next?" she asked with her hands on her hips. "I'm starting to feel a little duped here being the only one naked far. So someone else better strip, and fast!"

"Okay, I'll go next," my mother said. "And Becky's right, with this hot weather, I'm so glad to finally get to roam around this house naked again."

Mom stood up in front of me, and in one graceful movement, she pulled her blouse overhead and stood completely nude.

I was in awe of her womanly body. Her breasts were large and full. They were long and hung down to the top of her stomach. Her light brown areolas were incredibly wide and her dark brown nipples were also pretty large. My eyes made their way down to her mid-section and legs, and I marveled at the curves around her hips and thighs, as well as her neatly trimmed bush.

"Does this bring back pleasant memories for you?" she asked proudly.

"It's better than what I remember," I honestly stated. "I think you're fucking sexy as hell mom. It's one thing to get a glimpse of you naked from across the room, but seeing you like this, up close- wow. You're stunning and you've got me rock hard right now."

"Thank you. That's sweet of you to say."

Becky came over and stood next to mom. "It's your turn now. Mom didn't believe me about your cock, so I guess you better show her."

I stood up and pulled off my t-shirt. And in one swift motion, I yanked my shorts and my underwear down to the floor, and stood completely naked for my mother and s****r to see.

"Oh gosh," my mother gasped with her eyes wide open. "All I can say is that you definitely got your endowment from my side of the f****y and not your fathers. Wow."

"NOW do you believe me mom?" Becky quipped. "I told you I wasn't pretending when you saw me limping this morning. That THING was actually in my asshole."

"I guess I'd have to apologize for that," mom replied before turning her attention back towards me. "Now let's get started. Sit back down on the couch so we can finish what we started yesterday."

As soon as I sat, both my mother and my s****r got on their knees in front of me. My mom wasted no time in taking my hard erection in her hands to give it a few good strokes. Then she leaned forward to give it a few kisses around the sensitive tip of the head, followed by more kisses on the shaft. Then, she finally showed me what was so special about her mouth as she leaned forward to suck me off.

Her eyes were locked on mine and it was as if she was making love me to me orally. It was slow and tender, but at the same time passionate. Her lips tightly covered my shaft and her head slowly bobbed up and down towards the entrance of her throat. Becky even had to occasionally move our mother's hair out of the way so we could have a clear view of mom in action. We could even see the outline of my cock in her mouth as her checks hollowed around my shaft. It felt like I was getting hit by waves in the ocean the way she sent a tingly feeling over every inch of my body.

What made it even more hot was the way she used her fingers as she sucked my cock. One of her hands cupped my balls. And her other hand had its fingers busy rubbing up and down the length of my shaft she started bobbing her head even faster.

"Can I have a turn?" Becky chimed while she watched mom attentively.

Mom spit my cock out of her mouth and turned to her. "Sure you can honey."

"Just as long as mom gets to keep stroking me," I added.

I watched as my mother continued rubbing my balls and shaft, and pointed the tip of my slobbery wet cock towards Becky, which she devoured without hesitation. Feeling her suck me off was also an amazing experience because of how my mother and young s****r were working together.

"What an unbelievable sight," mom said. "I never thought I'd ever see the day that my two c***dren would be engaged in such an explicit sex act, let alone me facilitating it."

Becky lifted her head and replied, "You did it with grandpa, then me, and I did stuff with my b*****r yesterday. Face it mom, i****t runs in our f****y. Let's just accept it and enjoy."

"Ladies, I'd hate to break it to you, but this erection can't last forever. At the rate you two are pleasuring me, I might explode at any minute here."

Mom smiled with my cock still in her hand. "Well, you've already had sex with your s****r, and you've already had oral from the both of us, so I guess the last thing we need to complete this cycle is for you and me to have sex."
"Sounds like music to my ears. Now let's get started."

Mom leaned back and laid on the carpet. She had a peaceful look on her face, and she never looked more beautiful than she did at that moment, with her legs spread open while she looked at me. I of course followed in her direction.

"I'll help do the honors!" Becky exclaimed joyfully.

My s****r reached down to grab my wet cock, and as I lowered myself between my mother's legs, Becky guided the tip of my erection towards her vagina and helped to insert me.

"Uhh....oh god," she moaned. "It's been a while since I've been with a man. You feel a lot better than any sex toy."

I pushed myself in even further. She felt wet, tight, and warm.

"I'm glad you think so," I replied. "Because we'll be doing this more often, won't we?"

I went all the way in and I felt the soft flesh of my mother's body beneath me. Her legs wrapped themselves around me, and it felt nice to feel her heavy-set breasts on my chest. We kissed each other on the mouth for the very first time and we started having sex. Our heart rates went through the roof as I continued thrusting my cock inside of her. I could feel her heavy breathing and moans through her mouth as we continued kissing and fucking for the next several minutes.

"I'm...oh god...I'm about to cum mom...I'm about to cum," I moaned on top of her.

"Stand up! Hurry. I want your first orgasm between the three of us to be special," mom said with a sense of urgency.

Right when I got back to my feet, my mother got on her knees, and Becky quickly followed her lead and did the same. Mom immediately went to work stroking me as furiously and as feverishly as she possibly could.

It only took a few seconds of my mother using her hand on me to unleash the best orgasm I've ever had in my life. It was as if everything I had done and seen these days few days had culminated in to a nuclear response from my body. And that response found itself spraying all over their faces, with their mouths and tongues held wide open.

Spurt after spurt of my cum landed on each of them as my mother kept stroking. Finally, after I had finished, my legs gave way and I collapsed onto the couch behind me. But the show didn't end there, and for the first time I got to see my naked mother and s****r passionately kiss each other with their faces covered in my orgasm. And it wasn't just any kiss, it was a wet sloppy kiss where they licked and ate my cum off of each other.

"Doesn't that taste good?" Becky said in between kisses and licks.

"Mmm Hmmm...Delicious. I could really get used to this," mom replied. "I think this could be the beginning of something wonderful for the three of us."

Ring! Ring!

The phone rang and my mom got up to walk naked across the room to answer it, and of course, my eyes marveled at the sight of her voluptuous rear end jiggling as she did so. She smiled once she read the name on the caller ID.

"Good morning," she said happily on the phone. "I hope you're doing well...uh huh...I actually found some new inspiration for the new story I'm working on. As it turns out, the son gets involved and they end up living a nudist lifestyle together as a f****y while they explore the joys on i****t. I know...naughty isn't it?"

***EPILOGUE: ONE YEAR LATER***

It was late in the evening when Sabrina arrived home to her apartment in the city. It was another long day of working as a hostess at a high end restaurant.

To her surprise, there was a package in her mail box which was addressed from her ex-boyfriends house.

Dear Bitch,

I just wanted you to know that since you broke my b*****r's heart last year, he's been doing a lot better. Really, he is. Instead of having one person take care of his cock, now has two. And those two lucky ladies are his mother and I. That's right, his s****r and his MOTHER are both fucking him like crazy. Every morning his huge cock is either in a warm wet pussy or a tight asshole. You remember his thick cock don't you? It's the same cock that you wouldn't let go in your ass because you thought it was "dirty". Well they also suck him off and worship his cock in ways you can never imagine. Seriously. You should see the way our mother can suck. Too bad you'll never experience it though.

All my b*****r ever wanted was someone to be happy with, and you did a horrible thing. Well I'm glad you broke it off with him because now he has two women who really love him. And since you didn't want to have k**s with him either, enclosed is a picture of the ultrasound I've recently had taken of our baby. That's right, we're having a k** together. Just thought you should know... Have a nice life.

Love,

Becky

Sabrina dropped the letter and package on the floor and a single tear streamed down her face.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 19051  |  
98%
  |  29

My Mom and My Dream Girl

Introduction

My name is Will Chapman. I’m a 19-year-old college student, 5’8” and 160 lbs with short brown hair and dark brown eyes. I have always had trouble with girls my own age. It wasn’t that I was not good looking; it was because, despite being 19, I looked like I was 14. Whenever I went out with my friends, people we would meet often asked if I was someone’s little b*****r. Girls would always say that I was “cute” which would drive me absolutely insane. Needless to say I had trouble meeting my sexual needs.

I was going to a local community college and lived at home with my mom. We had lived alone together since I was 4 years old. She had basically raised me all by herself, and she was my role model. My parents were divorced when my dad broke the news that he had fathered a c***d with another woman. He stuck around town with his new wife until I was 8 and then left to move to Nashville. He’s been there ever since and rarely made contact with either my mom or me.

My mom really was my best friend and we would talk about absolutely anything together. We were extremely comfortable being around each other. Home was the one place where either one of us could say or do anything and not worry about being embarrassed or ashamed. We had conversations about my woman troubles and mom would always say that I just had to keep trying and I would be able to find my dream girl.

Chapter 1- Sara

One night I was out with my friends shopping at the local mall. We were wandering around aimlessly through the food court and then I saw her. Across the rows of chairs and tables was my perfect girl. She was a little under 5 feet tall and around 100 pounds, with beautiful dark brown hair with little streaks of red in it. She was just wearing a plain black t-shirt and loose fitting jeans but she was still stunning. Her boobs were amazing, not that big, a solid B cup, but were perky and set up perfectly on her chest. Her ass was absolutely perfect, big round and tight all at the same time. Her hips accentuated her entire body and just begged for someone to put their hands on them. She looked young, but I certainly thought that she was at least 17.

“Will! Hey, Will!” my friend Nick yelled.

I was startled. I hadn’t realized that I had been literally stopped in my tracks by this girl’s beauty. I must have been staring at her for a lot longer than I had realized because my group of friends were a good 200 feet ahead of me. I waved Nick off and turned to see what this goddess across the way was doing. She must have heard Nick’s call to me and had turned and was now looking right at me. I smiled and she blushed and gave me the cutest smile back. I knew that I had to walk over and talk to this girl.

“Hi, my name is Will” I said as I extended my hand out to her.

“Hey, I’m Sara” she replied as she nervously shook my hand.

“I was just wondering if maybe you wanted to go somewhere to get something to eat with me” I stupidly asked not realizing that we currently standing in line at a food stand.

Now when I said that this girl was my perfect girl, I was not just referring to her looks. The way that she responded to my dumb question will always stick out as a main reason that I fell in love with this girl.

“I would love to, but do you know anywhere that we could go,” she said as she walked up to the window and ordered her dinner.

I laughed, really embarrassed, thinking that I had just blown my chance with the most beautiful girl that I ever had the guts to go talk to. I was so sure that she thought I was a moron. I was ready to just turn around to find my friends. I was completely caught off guard when Sara turned to me, twirling her hair around her finger, “So are you gonna pay, or is this gonna be one of those dates?”

I was simultaneously confused, embarrassed and excited. I mumbled incoherent words as I reached for my wallet. She smiled and grabbed her food and walked over to an empty table to sit down. I quickly ordered and joined her. We started talking and it was like we just clicked instantly. Her sense of humor and sarcasm was almost identical to mine and her personality really reminded me a lot of my mother’s. We talked for almost two hours about a variety of things until I realized that I had a problem. My friends that I had come with were nowhere to be found and I had no way to get back home. Sara realized that I was a little troubled by something, “What’s going on?”

“Oh it’s nothing bad. I just realized my friends that drove me here are gone and I have no way to get back to my house.”

“That's fine I have to go home right now anyway, you can just come with me.”

This girl just kept getting better. She was hot as hell, had a great personality, and she was willing to drive me home. I thought that there was nothing about this girl that wasn’t absolutely perfect, and then a mini van pulled up right in front of us. The woman driving was really hot. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had brown hair, and looked like she was a smaller woman, from what I could tell from her sitting down, and her chest looked like it was irregularly large for her size and body type. As I looked closely at her she really looked a lot like Sara. For some reason as I was looking at her, I had that strange feeling that I had met her before, but I had no idea where from.

“Finally my mom’s here” I heard Sara say, which broke my complete focus on this woman in front of me. I heard her, but what she said did not completely register with me at first.

“Wait, that’s your mom?” I asked, slightly confused.

“Yep”

“Why is she here? Does she need you for something?” I said, completely not realizing what was going on.

“She’s here to pick us up, DUH. You said you needed a ride”

“I thought that you were going to drive home”

“How could I do that, I don’t even have a permit yet”

“What? How old are you?” I have no idea how the two-hour long conversation that we had earlier never touched on this subject.

“f******n. Why? How old are you?”

I still to this day am still not quite sure why I answered this question like this:

“Wow, I thought that you were older. I’m sixteen”

“So, lets go my mom is waiting”

She grabbed my hand and led me to her mom’s car. I was still a little baffled at how I had been talking to this girl for hours and never once even thought that she was only f******n years old. “Hello there cutie,” her mom said as I got in the car after Sara, “and who is this good looking young man, Sara?”

“Mom, this is Will. I met him here and he said he needed a ride home”

“I didn’t know my little girl could attract such a handsome young man,” her mom joked as Sara hit her on the arm laughing.

We drove for 10 more minutes making small talk and laughing the whole time. I realized that Sara had not only gotten her amazing looks from her mom, but had also inherited her personality. We pulled up to my house and I thanked Sara’s mom and I moved to get out of the car. “Well young lady you better walk this young man to his door. You better not let this one get away” Sara hit her mom on the arm again, clearly more embarrassed by this joke than the previous one, and moved to follow me out of the car. She slid her hand into mine as we walked up to my front door.

“Thanks for the ride home and the great night” I said as I got ready to open my door.

“Will?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” I asked as I noticed she was sad about something.

“Do you still like me even though I’m younger than you thought I was?”

“Sara, I like you even more now” I said as her face lit up and I bent down to hug her goodbye. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, because I was a little worried about what I was going to do after I had lied to her about my age. I was unsure if I could even continue to see a girl that was that much younger than I was. I think that I was just trying to make her feel better about herself and my response had simply just slipped out. She squeezed me tightly and as we broke apart she gave me a quick kiss that kind of caught off guard. She smiled and turned to walk away, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into a longer more passionate kiss. We were kissing for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only a few seconds when her mom started honking her horn for Sara to come back to the car.

“Call me later” she said as she turned and skipped to mom’s car.

Chapter 2- Mom is HOT

I stepped into my house and I was surprised that my mom was not in the front room watching TV like normal. I walked towards my room to relieve some stress that Sara had just created, when I heard a strange noise coming from down the hall. It sounded like a low vibrating noise so I thought my mom’s phone was ringing in her room. I wasn’t sure if she was anywhere around, so I walked to her half open door and turned to walk in when I saw something that changed my life forever.

My mom was sprawled out on her bed in her robe that she always wore around the house. She was pumping a big purple vibrator out of her soaked vagina. I could hear the sounds of her wet cunt, as she violently pushed and pulled her plastic toy in and out of her. I knew that I should of just turned and walked away because it was my mom, but I couldn’t look away. My cock was already at attention after my interaction with Sara just two minutes earlier, but this sight gave me the worst erection I had ever had in my life. It hurt inside my pants and felt like I couldn’t move any direction or I would explode without even touching it. Then my mom let out a huge moan that made my cock jump. Her body started to convulse and I couldn't help but start to rub the lump in my pants. She fell back into her pillow, panting. I had never looked at my mom as a sexual being but this sight was the hottest thing that I had ever seen.

Now I had never thought of my mom as a hot woman, but that was just because she was my mom. She was indeed very attractive. At the time she was 42 years old, but she looked like she was maybe 32 and could pass for even younger. Standing at about 5 foot 1, with shoulder length blonde hair. She was in great shape for a woman of her body type and age. She weighed around 130 pounds and her breasts were absolutely unbelievable. She was a 38D and given the size of the rest of her frame her chest really stood out and begged to be fondled. As I began to really notice her body, her hips and ass quickly became my absolute favorite things about her. They both curved out from her slim midsection perfectly and accentuated her magnificent motherly figure. Her ass was huge, but was beautifully smooth, unlike most of the women her age, and went well with the rest of her body. Her hips provided a stark contrast to her smaller waist and could definitely be described as c***d baring hips. In short, she could definitely be the MILF to populate any man’s wet dream.

I knew that she could get up at any moment and find me staring at her, so I hurried to my own room and quickly pulled my cock out. Images of my mom and Sara were all I needed to explode in no time. I finished, cleaned up and went to go take a shower. I opened my door and my mom walked right up to me and hugged me tight pressing tits up against me and my still semi-hard cock into her, “Hey Will, how was your night at the mall?”

Normally I would have hugged her right back and talked to her for the next hour about my night and about what happened with Sara. However, what I just saw her doing, combined with fact that she was now pressing her sweaty, after-sex smelling, incredibly sexy body against me, she was giving me another erection. I had to pull away and say, “I’ll tell you once I get out of the shower”

“Oooo, I was just about to shower too, but then I heard your door and had to come to talk you. We should just shower together and save some water” a joke that would have made me laugh before, but now all I could do was smile and blush and say, “Yeah right” as I went into my bathroom.

I got into the shower sporting my second rock hard erection in the last 10 minutes. I was just going to let it go down but then I heard my mom’s shower turn on, and images of my mom’s naked body started to populate every thought in my head. I subconsciously started stroking my cock as I pictured my mom and her tits and ass bouncing on top of my cock. I shot my load all over the shower door as snapped out of my sex filled daze, embarrassed about my i****tuous fantasies.

I left my shower and got dressed in a t-shirt and some shorts and went to sit and watch TV in the main room expecting my mom to be out soon. I sat there just thinking about the events of the last couple hours with Sara and my mom. The fact that I met the girl of my dreams only to find out that she was only f******n. Then, I, for some reason, decided to lie to her and tell her I was three years younger than I really was, only to end up giving her the best kiss I had ever had. The fact that that was the most normal thing that had happened that night was what had my mind spinning. Not only did I make out and masturbate to a high school freshman, but also I masturbated to the sight of my own mom having a body rattling orgasm on her bed. I was not sure what I was going to do. Normally I would talk to my mom about problems like these, but for obvious reasons that was out of the question. After about an hour I figured my mom had just gone to bed so I went to my room to try to go to sl**p.

I lay in bed all night, not getting one minute of sl**p, just constantly replaying the night over and over in my head. I was tossing and turning with constant visions of Sara and my mom flashing in my mind. I decided that I couldn’t go another night with out being able to sl**p. I knew that I was going to have to talk to my mom, at least about Sara, when she woke up. I just had to get something off of my chest or I was going to go insane.

Chapter 3- Awkward Morning

It was about 7 o’clock when I heard my mom open her bedroom door and walk to the kitchen. Although I was relieved that I made it through one of the longest nights of my life, I was exhausted. I got up and went to meet my mom in the kitchen. I turned the corner out of my room and I saw my mom in the same robe I had seen her in last night as she was pleasuring herself. My cock started to twitch and I couldn’t believe this was happening again. Then she opened the door to the refrigerator and bent down to grab the orange juice. Why did the juice have to be on the bottom shelf? As she bent over her robe started to rise up to about her mid thigh. I stood there hoping against hope that it would rise up further, but to no avail. The fabric on the robe was hugging against her perfect ass and hips making my cock stick straight out in my shorts.

I don't know if it had been the long night and lack of sl**p but I couldn’t take this anymore. I was about to explode, “Mom! I can’t do this anymore! You need to put some normal clothes on around me, because you are making me think dirty and inappropriate things about you” I just blurted it out. My mom didn’t even realize I was in the room and jumped when I yelled at her.

“Jesus Will, you scared the crap out of me. What the hell are you talking about?” and then she looked down to the tent in my pants. Her face turned beet red and she giggled, “Oh honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize my old body could still do that to somebody, let alone you. I apologize. I will go put on my work clothes and from now on I will watch what I’m wearing around you”. I was pretty surprised that she handled this so casually as if she liked the attention and I began to contemplate if I should tell her all about what I saw in her room last night.

I waited for her to come back out of her room after changing so I could finally talk to her about Sara. It took about 20 minutes and my mom finally emerged from her room. Wearing a tight purple blouse and a knee length, skintight black skirt. She was a teacher at the local high school that I had gone to, and was well known as the hottest teacher at the school. I was reminded constantly of this fact by all of my friends, but hadn’t really seen it until now. She didn’t have a first period class that day and I had no classes on Fridays so we had about an hour to talk before she left for work.

“Mom I have to talk to you about my night last night”

“Sure honey, I was going to chat with you last night but I was drained so I just went to sl**p. What happened?”

I went on to tell her about meeting Sara, talking to her, finding out she was only f******n, lying to her saying that I was only sixteen, and then me kissing her on the porch before I came back inside the house. “Well sweetie, it sounds like you two really hit it off. If you want to be with her you are going to have to come clean about how old you really are. I personally don't really see a problem with the age difference if you two really care about each other, but if you two are serious about having a relationship you are going to have to clear it with her parents before, or you could get into some trouble. You should call her and ask her out for tonight and come clean to her.”

“So you don't think it’s weird that she is five years younger than me?”

“I think that love has no age limits”

“Whoa mom I didn’t say I was in love with her, but thanks. That really helps”

“You know what I mean. I have to get going or I’m going to be late to work again. See you after school.”

“Okay mom, but I have something else to talk about when you get home”

“Oh, my baby. Always riddled with drama” she said as kissed my forehead and walked to her car.

“Bye mom” I said as I watched her beautiful ass sway back and forth as she walked out of the door.

I was turned on but was absolutely exhausted and walked back to my bed and fell asl**p almost immediately. I was out for hours.

Chapter 4- Dinner with f****y

I woke up from my nap, which was really just a night’s sl**p, and looked at my clock. I was 4 o’clock; I had been out for seven hours. I got up and realized my mom would be home at anytime. I hurried up and took a shower so I didn't look like I had just woken up. I finished showering and walked out to the main room to sit down and watch some TV. I looked out the front window and my mom had just pulled into the driveway, but she wasn’t alone. I couldn’t see who was in the passenger seat from the couch. As I stood up I saw Sara stepping out of my mom’s car. I was baffled. How on earth did they find each other? Was this girl a crazy stalker and somehow found my mom? Did my mom go overboard, now that she knew I finally really liked a girl and hunted down this girl? I sat back down to act like I wasn’t completely freaked out. My mom opened the door with a sly little smile on her face, “Look who I brought home from school” as she motioned for Sara to walk into the house.

I couldn’t hide how confused I was and my mom quickly picked up on that, “Sara, here, is in my fourth period freshman English class. I realized that she looked exactly like the girl you described from last night, that her name was Sara and she was f******n years old.” I looked impressed and my mom smiled at me. “Your old mom has her Sherlock moments too Will,” referring to how she had always described my ability to quickly figure things out. Sara came over and sat on the couch right next to me. “I talked to Sara after class and discovered that she was indeed the same girl and then I invited her to go out to eat with us tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was a little ashamed that my mom had to ask out a girl on a second date for me, but I was excited that I got to see Sara again. I reached over and grabbed Sara’s hand and kissed her cheek, “Of course I don't mind. Where are we going?”

My mom went to go shower and get ready to go out. I took these 45 minutes to try to talk to Sara about my lie last night, “Sara, I have to confess that I lied about something last night.”

“Could it be that you are older than you said you were?”

“Did my mom tell you already?” I asked, now really embarrassed.

“No actually it was my mom”

“What? How on earth did she know?”

“She works in the front office at your school. She said that she has helped you with picking your classes before and she recognized you when you got in the van”

“Wow this is getting really weird. You being in my mom’s class and your mom working at my school”

“I know I thought it was really weird when Mrs. Connor said that she was your mom.” It was Mrs. Connor, because my mom had retaken her maiden name, and I still had my father’s last name.

“Haha, I bet that was a strange conversation to have with your teacher”

“Actually your mom is always really cool with her students so it wasn’t that awkward”

As she was talking I realized something really important about what she had said earlier, “Wait, so your mom knew how old I was and she was still encouraging you to walk me to my door?”

“Yeah, she didn't care. She just said that she was very impressed that I could land a guy as good looking and mature as you. She said that she tried flirting with you and got nowhere.”

“I saw your mom last night and I knew that I knew her from somewhere, but I still don't remember her ever helping me with classes. Did she change her hair or something?”

“She lost about 50 pounds in the last year since my dad left her”

“Oh, well I guess that explains it” I said; knowing that I would have remembered the woman that I had saw last night, hitting on me.

“You two ready to go?” my mom asked as she walked out in form-fitting jeans and a low cut t-shirt that showed off her great tits. She then winked at me as I was staring at her chest. This made my cock jump and I was scared that she had caught me looking, but realizing she was probably just winking about Sara and me cuddling on the couch.

“Yeah, but I have to call my mom really quick to tell her I wont be home for dinner” Sarah announced as she asked if she could use our phone.

“Why don’t you invite her to come along with us?” I blurted out, still thinking about her mom’s tight body from the night before.

“Yeah that would be fun,” my mom added.

“Cool, I’ll ask” Sara replied as she picked up the phone.

Sara’s mom, Becky, accepted and we drove by her house to pick her up. We all ate had a great time. My mom and Becky clicked right away and acted like they were old friends. Sara and I were quickly falling for each other and the age difference that I had been so worried about the night before, seemed like it just melted away. As the night wore on Becky had her fair share to drink and looked like she was feeling the buzz. My mom didn't drink and both Sara and I were too young to drink, but Becky seemed to be trying to make up for that. We left after a couple hours and decided to all go back to Becky and Sara’s house so we could hang out some more.

We all got inside and this was when I started to notice that Sara’s mom was really hammered. She started to say incoherent sentences and flopped down onto the couch. My mom leaned over to pull her back up and her cleavage was on full display. Her bra was on full display and I couldn’t help but take a peek, and this was when Sara’s mom changed the trajectory of the evening. “Sara! You better look out or Will’s just going to fuck his mom before he fucks you!” Becky shouted as she caught me staring at my mom’s chest.

“Mom! That’s rude! I think that you are a little out of it. Let me get you some coffee” Sara was so embarrassed by her mom’s outburst.

My mom and I were both blushing and Becky didn’t stop there, “What? I’ve seen the way you looked at your mom all day long, Will. Tell me you wouldn’t fuck her if she asked you to”

“Mom that is enough! I’m going to put you to bed right now!” Sara yelled, storming in from the kitchen.

“That’s fine Sara” my mom replied, “I’ll put her to bed and you and Will can talk before we leave.”

“Thank you so much Mrs. Connor” Sara said to my mom as our moms were stumbling down the hallway. “I’m so sorry about that Will. My mom gets that way when she gets d***k”

“It’s fine. Don't worry about it”

“I know we barely know each other, but my mom wasn’t the only one who noticed the way you looked at your mom. I know it’s natural for you to look because I think that your mom is hot and I’m a straight female, but do you think its gross that it kind of makes me hot thinking about you and your mom having sex. I’ve always been intrigued by i****t.”

“Uuuuuhh… uh I don’t think it’s gross,” I said, shocked to hear this come out of the mouth of this f******n year old girl that I had just met. “As long as you’re being honest, I have something to tell you….” I then told her about what happened the night before with me walking in on my mom and how it made me feel and I could see this was turning this kinky little girl on. She began to twitch and wiggle in her seat and her face became flush.

“Will? I think I’m falling in love with you” I would have normally gone running for the hills if a girl said this to me after a first date, but this was different. I knew how she felt, because the chemistry that I had with this girl was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I mean here we were, having just met the day before and I was telling her about watching my mom masturbate and then masturbating to it. It was like I could say absolutely anything to this girl and she to me. We were simply made for each other.

“Sara? I am falling in love with you,” I replied as I leaned in to kiss her. She pulled me into her and we fell into the couch embracing every inch of each other’s bodies. I slowly moved my hand down to her crotch and slid my finger across the seam on her jeans. Her body started to shiver and I reached to unbutton her pants…

“Alright you two break it up. Sorry, but Will we need to get home. It’s almost midnight and I have to get up in the morning.” My mom came in from putting Sara’s mom to bed, “Sara, you have to check on your mom before you go to sl**p to make sure she hasn’t thrown up or done something carzy. Now kiss goodbye and we have to go”

My sexual frustration seemed like it would live on forever as a pecked Sara on the lips and got up off the couch to follow my mom out. Little did I know that my night was really just beginning.

Chapter 5- My Mom

“So that Becky is feisty one when she gets some booze in her isn’t she?” my mom said as we walked through the front door. “I guess that little outburst about us didn’t hurt anything between you and Sara”.

“No it didn’t. I think this relationship might last for awhile” I retorted.

“I’m just curious how she handled that situation and managed to get you guys rounding second base in like 20 minutes. It was impressive. Mind telling me what happened”

I took a huge deep breath. I looked at my mom and knew that I couldn’t hide my feelings about her forever. She has always been the person that I could speak freely with and I now believed that this situation was no different. I decided that I was going to tell her absolutely everything that had happened over the last two days. I figured she was my mom and my best friend, and I owed it to her to talk to her about what happened. “Well mom remember when I told you this morning that I had something else to talk to you about…” I went on to tell her about walking in on her the night before, how it made me feel, my reaction to her in the robe in the morning, me not being able to look away from her all day, and finally Sara saying she was into i****t and that the thought of me fucking my own mom made her horny.

“Wow, that’s quite the story you were holding in there. This Sara girl seems like quite the little keeper,” she said as she bit her bottom lip. “I’m sorry that you were holding all of these feelings in, but what if I told you that I might have set that up; what happened last night.”

“What?” I asked looking right into my mom’s eyes trying to figure out what she meant by that.

“Well you were always talking about your girl troubles and I have been having my fair share of troubles with men. I thought that if you saw me like that you might get some feelings for me and we could take it further. I guess the feelings that I was hoping for developed, but now we can't take it any further because you are with Sara.”

“Wait, are you saying that you were trying to seduce me? You wanted to see you last night in hopes that I would try to sl**p with you?”

“I’ve had a crush on you for a few years Will. I just suppressed it, us being mother and son and all. Over the last few weeks I have been so horny around you and I came up with a plan to seduce you. Then you met Sara just as my plan started, so I stopped”

“You stopped? You call wearing that outfit stopping?” I said pointing to her tits that I had been staring at all night.

“Oh, these are just fun to show off for everyone,” she said. Now playing with her own tits, right in front of me. My cock was now rock hard and I decided to continue this flirting to see where it could lead.

“So this plan of yours; how was this seducing thing going to work?”

“Well it all started about a week ago. I started changing with my door open when you were home, hoping that you would come in and see me. After about 5 days I realized that it wasn’t working because you never came in. I wasn’t sure what I could do to make you notice me in that way, so then I started wearing slutty clothes around you, but you impervious to all of my outfits. I knew that I had to take it a step further so I waited until I heard you on the porch last night. I didn’t realize that you were out there with Sara so you were out there longer than usual. I was so excited that I was going at it faster than normal. I heard you finally open the door and knew I had to slow down so I could have you see me before I came. I finally saw your shadow in the doorway and I came in like 30 seconds”

“You saw me in the doorway?”

“Yeah, I told you it was all a part of my plan. Anyway I was hoping that you would bring it up with me and we could have a talk, like this. Then I could tell you that I had feelings for you, like I did. Then I was hoping that you would tell me that you seeing me masturbating turned you on”

“Like I did”

“Like you did. Then I would tell you that what we were both feeling was perfectly natural, like I just did. I would take off my shirt, like I am, and tell you that we are just a man and a woman” my cock started to swell in my pants as I stared at my gorgeous mom, now just in her frilly black bra and jeans. “I would grab my tits, like this, and guide your hand, like this, to my tits, like this, to show you that these are simply the breasts of a woman, not your mom. You would realize that intercourse between us would be completely natural. I would take your pants off, like this, exposing your beautiful erection, like this, and this would validate that we both wanted the same thing. Then I would have given you a handjob, we would have had sex and had fun for as long as we wanted” she put her shirt back on and tossed my pants back onto my waist and sat back in her chair. “But now that you’re with Sara we can't do it anymore.”

“I already told you that Sara loved the idea. We can still do it.” I pleaded as my dreams were quickly slipping away.

“Will, there is a big difference between the idea of i****t and actually acting on it. I think you and Sara might have a real relationship in the future and I couldn’t ruin that for the both of you”

“Mom, stop teasing me like this. We both want this more than anything right now. Let’s do it right now” I had enough and now I was going to take charge. I grabbed her shirt and ripped it over her head again. I buried my face in her chest, loving every second of it.

“Good to know my seduction techniques still work perfectly,” my mom giggled. I realized that all of this was still a part of her plan to seduce me. This woman was a genius. I was so sex driven I slid my hands under her ass and picked her up off of the chair and carried her to her bed.

“Oh, honey. How f***eful you can be. You have me dripping wet down there”

“Well then I have to see my handy work” I said as I unbuttoned my mom’s jeans and yanked them off in one pull (which was no small feat given how tight they were). I tossed her pants on the ground and looked up. To my complete delight she was wearing no panties.

“Easy access. Just for my son” I realized that she really had this planned all along.

I ripped my underwear off and tossed them where her jeans lay. I was still pantsless from our interaction in the kitchen. We were almost both completely naked except for that pesky bra. I crawled on to her bed and attacked her pussy with my tongue.

“Oh god Will. That feels amazing. I haven’t had anyone touch me down there in years”

I licked up and down her pussy lips, hearing her moan after every tongue stroke. I knew I had to take this further. I pushed my tongue in and out of her cunt, making my mom moan loader as I licked faster. Then I found her clit. I sucked and nibbled until she couldn't take anymore. “Oh yes! Will! Anymore and I’m going to explode,” and as I flicked harder her cum burst into my mouth. The juices flooded my open mouth and I tried to take in as much as I could, but most trickled out onto the sheets. I had no idea my mom was a squirter, but it got me even harder. The taste was intoxicated, salty yet tangy, and the best drink I’ve ever had in my life.

“Will… That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had… Now climb on top me and fuck your mother”

I wasted no time. I took my cock in my hand and guided it towards her slit. I rubbed my cock head up and down her opening and then quickly slid it in. “Yes Will! That’s my good boy. I’ve missed having real flesh inside me. Now make me cum just like before”

I started pumping faster and faster, but I realized that my mom still had her bra on. I had to unhook it to see those massive melons bounce with my every movement. I reached around her back and released the hooks. I took both strap ends and pull up, releasing the two greatest boobs I have seen till this day. They were even bigger than I imagined. Her nipples were about the size of quarters and her tits had just the right amount of bounce to them as I pounded my mom’s vagina. The sight of my mom’s massive tits bouncing around in all directions because of my cock thrusting in and out of my mom’s vagina was too much for me to take.

“Oh god mom! I’m going to cum soon. Should I pull out?”

“NO! I want to feel you cum inside of mommy. I want my son’s seed deep inside of me. Give me another baby.”

That was all I needed to hear as shot my load deep into her womb. Stream after stream of cum pumped out of my cock as I felt my mom’s cunt tighten around me. “Oh Will! I’m cumming again! Oh son! Yes! Your juices feel so warm and gooey inside me. I love it.” My cock finally went limp and I slid it out of my mom’s pussy.

“Mom, I know I’ve said it before, but now you truely are the best mom ever. I love you so much.” I said out of breath.

“I love you too Will, and your not such a bad son either”

We fucked three more times that night. I came inside her every time. It was a good thing it was the weekend because we were both exhausted the next day. It was about 3 o’clock in the next afternoon when Sara called asking to come over. I wasn’t going to let her, because I wanted more alone time with my mom, but my mom convinced me otherwise. With that decision, I was in for another long day of wondrous sex.

Chapter 6- My Dream Girl

It was about 4:30 when Sara walked up to the door. I saw her through the front window. She was wearing a 3 sizes too small pink tank top that showed both the outline of her bra and her amazing abs. Her jean skirt barely came down over her ass and looked to be uncomfortably tight, but I certainly appreciated the look. I let her in with a hug and kiss and we sat down on the couch.

My mom walked out with a form fitting little black dress on that rivaled Sara outfit in sluttiness, “Since you two are going to be making out all damn night, I’m gonna go out with Becky. I will see you two later.” She strutted past us towards the door as both Sara and I stared directly at her ass the entire walk. She walked out of the door and pulled out of the driveway, leaving us alone.

“Wow, Will. Your mom is gorgeous”

“Yah you’re telling me” I thought that this would be the best time to tell Sara about what had happened between my mom and me the night before. “Sara I have to tell you about something…” I went on to tell her about the seduction and the sex as her face started to turn a deep red. “I hope you aren’t that mad at…” I was cut off as Sara lunged at me and stuck her tongue down my throat.

“Oh god Will, you have me so wet right now. I want to have sex in your mom’s bed. Anything to do with i****t gets me so hot. Come on” she grabbed my belt and led to my mom’s room.

“Sara, you are the sexiest girl ever,” I said as she started to strip right in front of me. First crossing her arms and gently sliding her tiny tank top up over her head, exposing her cute yellow cotton bra. I tried to go up and touch her abs, but she slapped my hand away, “No touching.” She seemed like she had done this before. Then she turned around moving and rocking her hips in a hypnotic motion. She bent over and I could see her matching yellow panties covering her soaking teen pussy. She unbuttoned her skirt and shook her ass until it fell down around her ankles. This girl definitely had some stripper talent. She unhooked her bra and tossed it onto my shoulder. Her tits were small but still developing. Her nipples were rock hard and pointed straight out me just begging to be nibbled on. I tried to take a step forward but Sara stuck her index finger out and waved it at me telling me to stay back. She lay back on the bed and stuck her legs up in the air. She was pumping her legs and I could see her panties getting darker up against the moisture of her pussy. She slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pulled them up over her feet, revealing her dripping, bald pussy. She hopped up and walked over to me and stuck her wet panties right into my mouth.

The taste of her juices set me off. I figured her little strip show was enough foreplay, so I picked her up and drove her down onto the bed. We kissed passionately as our tongues intertwined. We broke away from each other, “Wait Will, I have to tell you some thing first,” Sara said as she nervously looked up at me with her big, mesmerizing, brown eyes, “I’m still a virgin.”

“That’s fine. It actually makes this even better for me. We just have to go a little softer at first, and it is going to hurt for you at the beginning.”

“Yeah, I know the girls at school always talk about it. They say that when it breaks there is bl**d that leaks out.”

“Yes, but I’ve been told that it is much better if you start out on top so you can control how deep and how hard I go into you.” I rolled over and lifted her small frame up on top of me, “Now just grab my cock and gently glide it in.” She wrapped her small hand around my cock and started to stroke it up and down.

“This is so big I don’t know how it’s going to fit inside me. I can barely fit two fingers in there”

“It’s fine it will fit perfectly, just sit on it and gently lower yourself down”

She got up on her knees and scooted forward just above my cock. She put my tip right up against it, but looked right into my eyes. She looked scared, but incredibly horny. She bit her bottom lip and slid my cock inside her, “Oh God! It’s so tight.” She dropped down millimeter by millimeter, “It starting to really hurt.” I could feel my cock meet some resistance and knew I hit her hymen.

“Now this is the part that’s going to be the most painful,” I said as I looked up into those worried big brown eyes. “If you just drop down faster it will be like just ripping a band-aid off instead of dragging it out.”

“Holy shit! That hurts so bad” I felt my dick slide deeper inside and bl**d dripped down into my lap. “It’s starting to loosen up. I think I can go a little faster now” She started to bounce a little up and down. This felt incredible completely different from anything I experienced with my mom the night before. I looked right into her eyes as her pussy started to tighten around my cock. “Yes, Will! This feels incredible! Oh God, I’m cumming so hard!”

Now was the time to have some fun. I sat up and slid my ass down to the end of the bed. I stood up holding Sara’s ass in my arms; all without take my dick out of her. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, as I started to lift her up and drop her back down onto my dick. “Oh Yes! This feels even better than before. Fuck me harder. Harder!” I started to thrust my hips up in rhythm with my lifts, “Yes! I’m going to cum again Will! FUCK ME!!!!!” Her whole body convulsed as she let out a huge moan.

I was so close. As I spun around and set her down on my mom’s bed. I was pumping as hard as I could, “Sara, I about to cum. Should I pull out?”

“Will, you better not pull out,” we both looked at each confused as the voice came from the doorway behind me. “I’ve watched this entire show. I don’t want a bad ending to ruin it.”

“Mom! You’ve been there the entire time. Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Mrs. Connor! I’m so sorry”

“Sara, honey, it’s perfectly fine,” my mom started to walk towards us both. “Now finish inside her. I want to see this up close,” she said as she lay down on her stomach with her chin resting on Sara’s left thigh.

“Oh yes, Will. Cum deep inside me. I want to feel your sperm inside me.”

I could tell that my mom being there was really turning Sara on even more. I knew that it was making me hornier, and I got ready to explode. What must have been the most cum I had ever felt came pouring out of me and into Sara’s womb, “Oh that feels wonderful, Will. I want you to do this every time we fuck.”

I leaned down and kissed Sara right on the mouth, “You guys put on an amazing performance. I wish I upgraded to front row seats sooner”

“Mom, I thought you were going out with Becky?”

“No, I just made that up so I could spy on what you guys were doing if you thought you were home alone, and I’m glad I did”

“Mrs. Connor, why don’t you join us next time?”

“I would love to Sara, but I think that you two should just be alone together. You just seem perfect for each other. I’m still here anytime either of you need to spice things up. Just let me know and I will help out. I just don’t want to get in the way for now.”

“Mom, you know you are welcome anytime you want to join in.”

“Thank you guys” my mom smiled as she hugged both of us, which was kind of strange given that Sara and I were both naked and my mom still had her dress on. “Now you two go shower and we can go out and get some dinner”

Prologue- Emma

Sara hopped into the shower and I got on my computer to check my email. I saw a message from an Emma Chapman:

Will,

I know we haven’t seen each other in like 10 years, but I am your half s****r Emma. I was only 3 the last time I saw you, so I don’t really remember, but I really want to meet you. My dad, or our dad, just told me that I’m going to an all girls’ boarding school in the fall. It is all the way across the country, but just happens to be only an hour away from your house. I just wanted to contact you to ask if we could meet up once I get out there in August. If you don't want to, just let me know, I understand.

Love,
Your Little s****r
Emma

I sat there on my bed confused, but kind of excited. I hadn't seen her since I was 9 and she barely even talked then. I had always wanted a sibling and I guess I had one the whole time that I had forgot about. August was still a few months away, so I figured that I still had time to think about what to say before I responded to the message.

“Will, I’m done showering, you can get in now” I turned off my computer and kissed Sara in her towel and wet hair as I walked to the bathroom.... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 2287  |  
100%
  |  6

indian mom and black priest

The political condition between our country and our neighbors was boiling. Talks of an upcoming invasion filled the air. Our village was situated on the border of the two countries so the villagers were always waiting for any piece of news on the fragile peace between our two countries.

I was born to my dad and mom soon after they married. At the time of the story, I was five years old and I had no b*****rs or s****rs. I still remember my parents citing the cause of not having other c***dren to the bad economic and political situation of the country. We were a happy little f****y although my dad was a very stern man. I rarely remember seeing him laughing or smiling. He was strict with my mother although she was his first sweetheart in the village. Mom and dad didn’t continue their education but they knew the minimum to read and write. Their education was mainly administered by the local church and that was why my father had a great respect for the priests and the clergy in general.

Mom was always obedient to dad as was the norm in villages at that time. Whatever dad said was the right thing for mom. She never objected and I could always see the acceptance in her beautiful blue eyes. Mom was 30 years old back then, five years younger than dad. Her long blond hair flowed over her shoulders and her slender figure matched with her medium height. Mom was blessed with a pair of big breasts that were very hard to conceal and were complemented by a small firm ass.

On the other hand, my father worked in the fields all day and sold the vegetables and the meat from the cattle every few weeks to make a living. This work made him stay in good shape for his age. He was around 180 cm tall, which was considered tall in our village. All the people in the village knew that dad was a very strict man through his way of parenting me. When I was little, I used to be afraid of dad but I also admired him for his masculinity and his strength.

One sacred date for my parents and especially dad was every Sunday. We went to church to attend the mass and we never missed a mass in my youth. So we lead a pious life and even though we weren’t rich we were able to get by in our modest life in the village.

A few months after my fifth birthday I remember that a gas leak accident in the monastery lead to the tragic death of our elderly bishop in the village. I still remember that dad and mom were very upset as was the whole village. The priest that came after the late bishop needed a place to live for a few months until the monastery was restituted. Dad was the first man in the village to insist on welcoming the new priest in our house as we had an empty guest room. Dad said that the priest staying in our home would be a blessing for our f****y.

The rest of the village was a little apprehensive when they knew that the priest assigned to our village was from our neighboring country. In those political conditions, our people weren’t very sympathetic with the neighbors, but a priest was an exception and dad made sure that all of the village knew that fact.

The first time I saw the priest, Father Tyrone, my small mind was fascinated. Father Tyrone was a dark black man, around 190 cm tall, a hulk of a physique barely being covered by his large priest robe. Although he was about ten years younger than dad, my father respected all clergy. As soon as he arrived, dad ran to the door to greet him and kiss his black hand in reverence. Mom did the same. She approached the big black man, took his big hand and kissed it with her soft white lips.

The priest smiled at my parents as he blessed them.

“Thank you for accommodating me in your house” said the priest.

“It is our pleasure, father” replied my dad, and it was one of the rare times where I saw a smile on his face.

Dad didn’t allow mom to talk to men or to interact with them much but something weird happened a few weeks after the priest’s arrival.

One day, I arrived from school and I found dad and mom and many villagers in our living room waiting patiently. A few minutes later, a doctor came out telling them that the priest will be okay. It was a mild fever and he only needs to take medication and he will be out of bed in a few days.

After the doctor and the villagers left, dad and mom entered to check on Father Tyrone. He told them that his illness isn’t physical. The devil is trying to punish him for his good deeds in our city. He asked mom and dad and me to pray with him so he can get better. And of course we did that and I noticed dad piously praying for the young priest to get better.

The next day, dad went to the fields and mom stayed ( www.indiansexstories.biz ) at home as usual. She suddenly heard the priest calling her name. As she rushed to the room, she was surprised in finding the black man shirtless. He gave her a flask of oil and told her she needed to help him to rub it all over his body as a shield against the illness inflected by the devil. Mom hesitated a little, especially as she saw the huge physique of the priest. Mom didn’t expect to find this musculature on a priest. His black biceps were rippled and the size of footballs. His chest was big, his shoulders wide and his abs were well defined. He was practically fat free and full of rippling muscles on his smooth black body. Mom has never touched a man other than dad, nonetheless touched him so she excused herself and ran from the room blushing.

When dad came back in the evening, the priest told him that mom wasn’t able to help him today in some of the chores that will help him heal spiritually and fen off the devil telling him the reason is that she didn’t want to be with him in the same room, omitting the fact that he wanted her to rub oil on his nude body.

Dad was furious, telling mom sternly that Father Tyrone is a man of God and we should do everything possible to help him or we will be damned by all the saints. Mom’s eyes filled with tears as she was being scolded by dad for the faithfulness she thought she was preserving. She obediently nodded her head and promised she will do anything the lovely priest would ask her in order for him to get better and serve the community.

The next day, mom heard the black man calling her name again. As she entered his room, she blushed seeing him lying on his bed with nothing but his underwear on.
Mom knew that she needed to fulfill her duty toward the church and the priest and rub the holy oil on the man’s body to fend off the evil spirits. As she entered she saw the black priest lying on the bed shirtless and in his boxers, opening his meaty thighs wide.

“Come my dear and help me fend off the evil spirits. Don’t you want me to be able to serve your town? How can I do it if these evil spirits are in my body?” asked the sneaky priest as he flexed his big steel-hard biceps.

Mom felt her face redden as she nodded and took the oil bottle.

“What do you want me to do, reverend?”

“As a first step this holy oil needs to be rubbed on my whole body by a lady from the village where the spirits got to me. That would be you. I need you to spill this oil and rub it on my body”

Mom took the bottle and began spilling the oil on the hard muscles of the black priest. Once a puddle of oil began streaming on the muscular abs, mom began rubbing the priest’s chest with her small manicured hands.

“Yes my dear. Continue. I can feel the spirits in unrest”

As mom covered the priest’s black body with oil, it began to shine like the bodies of bodybuilders in competition. The priest saw mom ogling his muscular body as she rubbed the oil on his overdeveloped pecs.

“I am a priest and a professional bodybuilder. I can fight bad people spiritually and physically” the priest told mom as he flexed his veiny arms and big pecs.

Mom didn’t respond but smiled shyly at the priest’s comments.

“I hope you will get back to form, Father for the sake of our village. It needs your blessing”

While talking, mom noticed that the boxers of the priest were about to get pierced as his cock enlarged and pointed upwards. As she saw it, mom was furious and wanted to leave the room.

“That is inappropriate father. You know I’m a married woman and you are a man of the church.”

“What are you talking about my c***d? The devils in my body are leaving through the dirty member in my male body. It is them that are making my babymaker up and so high. How dare you accuse me of filthy things?”

“I am sorry Father. I didn’t mean any disrespect.”

“Please leave now. I will talk to your husband when he comes back. I will tell him of your disrespect for a man of the church. Maybe your neighbors next door will accommodate me better.”

Mom was afraid that dad knows of her alleged mistake and if the priest goes to live at our neighbors’ house, dad will be furious. That is because of the long rivalry for the leadership of the town between dad and our neighbor.

“Forgive me, holy reverend. Please don’t tell my husband. I am sorry and more than happy and obliged to help you in your exorcism”

“You understand that many steps are needed for this thing to work. Are you ready to serve me in any way necessary?”

Mom found a way to escape dad’s wrath so she hurriedly accepted the devious priest’s request.

“You should come back tomorrow to continue the exorcism on the rest of my body”
As mom left the room, she began to think what are the remaining parts and what could the priest mean by other steps needed.
That night as the priest joined us for dinner, my macho father relinquished his place at the head of the table for the young stud.

“How are you today, respected father?” asked dad.

“Thanks to the immense help of your saint wife, I feel the devils inside me are at unrest and with her continuous help they should leave my body soon.”

“I am glad to hear that. And I assure you we will do anything to make you feel better, father”

“Thank you, my son. Your wife will be more than enough” said the young priest to my mature father.

If only my dad knew the undertone of the sneaky priest’s words…

The next day, as soon as my mother heard the priest call her, she hurried into his room to find him getting out of the shower and nothing on his body other than a towel.

“If you want I’ll come back later Padre” said my conservative mother.

“No need for that woman. Today we will exorcise the demons through the dirty opening of my body, through my cock”

Saying that, mom was shocked to witness the huge priest in his naked glory. As the towel hit the ground, mom’ jaw was about to follow. Her eyes blazed through the priest’s chiseled black body devouring the sculpted muscles until they reached the organs between his legs. Mom’s eyes were focused on the young priest’s ebony cock. Flaccid, his cock nearly reached his lower thigh with a girth that reminded mom of a bottle of beer.

“Come closer dear. It won’t bite” said the priest smiling mischievously.

As if drawn to it, the mother approached the hulking towering stud and slowly reached his thick chocolate cock with the hand where she wore her wedding ring.

As the ring given by dad touched the man’s dirty cock, a shiver crossed his body allowing him to flex his big muscles and mom to sense a weird wetness in her pussy.

Without telling her what to do, mom began rubbing the huge shaft up and down with one hand at first. As the cock began to stiffen and lengthen, she was obliged to hold it with both hands. The mother couldn’t believe how heavy the priest’s member was.

“How can he hold it all day long always like that? I bet he can lift weights with his penis” mom didn’t know why this thought crossed her mind.

Suddenly she was awakened from her stupor by the laugh of the arrogant priest.

“I know you are a woman and you can’t resist the temptations of the flesh but the exorcism won’t happen without the oil”.

As he poured oil on mom’s hands and his cock, the friction was gone and mom’s hands slipped on the rigid black pole that nearly poked at her saree under her breasts.

“Faster slut. Masturbate my fuckin dong faster you dumb indian slut”

Mom was struck at these words but she was afraid of the tone of the black muscleman so she obeyed and began milking the cock faster. Ten minutes later, mom’s hands began to hurt. As she was about to stop she felt a surge in the blg cock that turned it hot as hell. As she felt the cock burning her dainty hands, she witnessed the slit of the black cock open and the priest bellowed as his big leathery balls spewed forth shot after shot of thick dense cum in the air.

The mother was taken by surprise as the wads of cum stained her pallu and her whole saree and even splattered over her face.

“I’m sorry my dear for the dirty talk. It was the demons speaking as they were being evacuated from my muscular strong body.”

Mom was in shock, her face stained with this strange man’s baby juice. She ran from the room and locked herself in her bedroom waiting for dad to come back.A few hours later, the father came back and the mother had changed her saree and washed her pallu. As she descended the stairs she was greeted by dad in a gentle sorry way. As she sat, she was told that the priest told dad that when the demons left his body they inhabited her and now she was in need of an exorcism.
At that time, people were naïve and especially dad who was very attached to the teachings of the clergy, he believed anything from a religious man, no matter how farfetched it seemed.

The sneaky priest began to tell mom and dad that if the demons stay inside her the might kill her. Dad wasn’t happy about the situation and it seemed that he wanted to blame the priest for what is happening to his wife. When the priest told dad that he had a way of making mom better, dad didn’t argue and didn’t allow mom to even tell her side of the story. He gave his order to mom that she will stay with the pious priest as much as needed for the spirits to go away and for her to become better.

As he kissed mom on the cheek, dad had no idea that the priest’s semen was in the play and that it will play a much greater part in mom’s alleged exorcism.

The next day mom entered the priest’s room to find him totally naked. As she has seen and touched and milked his giant member before, it was easier for her to be at ease with this naked man in the room, especially that she was there to be cleansed as the priest convinced her and dad of.

“As you know my dear when my thick semen flew yesterday and landed on your beautiful face and saree, the demons entered your body. The only way for them to escape is through a sexual cavity.”

“What do you mean respected reverend?” asked the naïve mother.

“It means we’ll have to shake the inside walls of your womb and make the demons go out with your body fluids.”

“And how are you going to do that?” asked mom as she watched the giant head of the cock rising from the uncut shaft and glooming at her in lust.

“Wee of course with my holy male member. It is the only way”

Hearing this, mom defensely put her hands on the front of her saree in front of her pussy and told him that this is not right. She can’t cheat on dad and she ran away crying.

The priest wasn’t about to let her go easily. That night as she slept he put some laxative in the cup of milk she kept in the fridge. Next day, mom heated it and drank it and began vomiting and having stomach pain in a few hours.

“I told you the demons are beginning to work inside you. If you don’t do as I say you could die.”

Dad was worried standing next to her and giving her medicine. He told my mother sternly that she should let the priest exorcise the demons or else he will oblige her to do that. Mom was in a daze not knowing if she should tell dad what is the treatment the priest is offering or whether to accept the fucking that dad is inadvertently pushing her towards.
“I feel better now” said mom as the medicine began to have effect.

“Then we should begin the treatment while the devils are asl**p” said the priest eyeing mom from head to toe. Dad agreed blindly and lead them to the master bedroom like the holy priest asked.

“Please don’t come in and disturb us no matter what you hear” the black man told dad as he led mom by the hand to the bedroom.

“I advise you to take your son and leave for a few hours if you like”

Dad was a macho man that always stood by mom and told the priest that he won’t leave her in this situation.

“Suit yourself but you may hear sounds of your wife you won’t like. I will lock the door to keep the demons inside”

What amazes me is how naïve was dad at that time believing in demons and locking them in rooms through doors.

As he took mother’s hand, he began disrobing and asked her to take off her saree and her petticoat and get ready for the exorcism.

A few minutes later, the fairy mother and the black muscular stud were completely naked in my parents’ bedroom. If someone saw them in that state they would assume that the priest is the husband and mom is his wife. And who sees his erect thick torpedo would be assured that mom was going to be in pain and pleasure once he uses his male member on her female organs.

As he lied on the bed, his hands behind his head, his large biceps visibly muscled and his thighs wide apart, he told mom that he is sensing the demons about to go on again and he needs to stab them now.

Urging her to get on the bed, my poor mother complied. She felt her juices beginning to flow which was a natural reaction for a woman watching a man like Father Tyrone with all his muscles and his big cock and balls fully erect.

“Lower yourself so I can stab the demons in your womb” instructed her the lusty priest.

Holding the black monster in her hand, mom squatted above it and lowered herself. As soon as the black member touched the lips of her tight small vagina, the shiver and electricity crossing her body made her knees weak obliging her to get fully and fastly impaled in the black cock.

We heard the scream outside and dad told me the damn demons must be fighting back. If only he knew that the real demon was inside mom right now plowing her harshly.... Continue»
Posted by cuteb0y25 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 572  |  
100%